This is a modern-English version of Hazlitt on English Literature: An Introduction to the Appreciation of Literature, originally written by Hazlitt, William.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
HAZLITT ON
ENGLISH LITERATURE
AN INTRODUCTION TO THE
APPRECIATION OF LITERATURE
BY
JACOB ZEITLIN, PhD
ASSOCIATE IN ENGLISH
UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS
NEW YORK
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS
AMERICAN BRANCH: 35 W 32nd St
LONDON, TORONTO, MELBOURNE, AND BOMBAY
HUMPHREY MILFORD
1913
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED
Copyright, 1913
by Oxford University Press
US branch
PREFACE
The present selection of Hazlitt’s critical essays has been planned to serve two important purposes. In the first place it provides the materials for an estimate of the character and scope of Hazlitt’s contributions to criticism and so acquaints students with one of the greatest of English critics. And in the second place, what is perhaps more important, such a selection, embodying a series of appreciations of the great English writers, should prove helpful in the college teaching of literature. There is no great critic who by his readableness and comprehensiveness is as well qualified as Hazlitt to aid in bringing home to students the power and the beauty of the essential things in literature. There is, in him a splendid stimulating energy which has not yet been sufficiently utilized.
The current selection of Hazlitt's critical essays has been designed to serve two key purposes. First, it offers material for assessing the character and scope of Hazlitt's contributions to criticism, helping students become familiar with one of the greatest English critics. Second, and perhaps more importantly, this selection, which includes a series of insights into the great English writers, should be beneficial for teaching literature in college. No other critic matches Hazlitt's readability and comprehensiveness, making him extremely well-suited to help students appreciate the power and beauty of essential literary elements. His vibrant and inspiring energy has yet to be fully embraced.
The contents have been selected and arranged to present a chronological and almost continuous account of English literature from its beginning in the age of Elizabeth down to Hazlitt’s own day, the period of the romantic revival. To the more strictly critical essays there have been added a few which reveal Hazlitt’s intimate intercourse with books and also with their writers, whether he knew them in the flesh or only through the printed page. Such vivid revelations of personal contact contribute much to further the chief aim of this volume, which is to introduce the reader to a direct and spontaneous view of literature.
The contents have been selected and organized to provide a chronological and nearly seamless account of English literature from its beginnings in the Elizabethan era up to Hazlitt’s own time, during the romantic revival. Along with the more critical essays, a few pieces have been added that showcase Hazlitt’s close relationship with books and their authors, whether he met them in person or only through their written work. These personal insights greatly help achieve the main goal of this volume, which is to give readers a direct and genuine perspective on literature.
The editor’s introduction, in trying to fix formally Hazlitt’s position as a critic, of necessity takes account of his personality, which cannot be dissociated from his critical[Pg iv] practice. The notes, in addition to identifying quotations and explaining allusions, indicate the nature of Hazlitt’s obligations to earlier and contemporary critics. They contain a body of detailed information, which may be used, if so desired, for disciplinary purposes. The text here employed is that of the last form published in Hazlitt’s own lifetime, namely, that of the second edition in the case of the Characters of Shakespeare’s Plays, the lectures on the poets and on the age of Elizabeth, and the Spirit of the Age, and the first edition of the Comic Writers, the Plain Speaker, and the Political Essays. A slight departure from this procedure in the case of the essay on “Elia” is explained in the notes. “My First Acquaintance with Poets,” and “Of Persons One Would Wish to Have Seen” are taken from the periodicals in which they first appeared, as they were not republished in book-form till after Hazlitt’s death. Hazlitt’s own spellings and punctuation are retained.
The editor’s introduction, in an effort to formally establish Hazlitt’s role as a critic, inevitably considers his personality, which is intertwined with his critical[Pg iv] work. The notes not only identify quotes and clarify allusions but also highlight Hazlitt’s connections to earlier and contemporary critics. They include a wealth of detailed information that can be utilized for academic purposes if desired. The text used here is from the latest edition published during Hazlitt’s lifetime, specifically the second edition for the Characters of Shakespeare’s Plays, the lectures on the poets and on the age of Elizabeth, and the Spirit of the Age, as well as the first edition of the Comic Writers, the Plain Speaker, and the Political Essays. A minor deviation from this approach for the essay on “Elia” is explained in the notes. “My First Acquaintance with Poets” and “Of Persons One Would Wish to Have Seen” are taken from the magazines where they were originally published, since they were not released in book form until after Hazlitt’s death. Hazlitt’s original spellings and punctuation are preserved.
To all who have contributed to the study and appreciation of Hazlitt, the present editor desires to make general acknowledgement—to Alexander Ireland, Mr. W. C. Hazlitt, Mr. Birrell, and Mr. Saintsbury. Mention should also be made of Mr. Nichol Smith’s little volume of Hazlitt’s Essays on Poetry (Blackwood’s), and of the excellent treatment of Hazlitt in Professor Oliver Elton’s Survey of English Literature from 1780 to 1830, which came to hand after this edition had been completed. A debt of special gratitude is owing to Mr. Glover and Mr. Waller for their splendid edition of Hazlitt’s Collected Works (in twelve volumes with an index, Dent 1902-1906). All of Hazlitt’s quotations have been identified with the help of this edition. References to Hazlitt’s own writings, when cited by volume and page, apply to the edition of Glover and Waller.
To everyone who has contributed to the study and appreciation of Hazlitt, the current editor would like to express general thanks—to Alexander Ireland, Mr. W. C. Hazlitt, Mr. Birrell, and Mr. Saintsbury. It’s also worth mentioning Mr. Nichol Smith’s small volume of Hazlitt’s Essays on Poetry (Blackwood’s), and the excellent treatment of Hazlitt in Professor Oliver Elton’s Survey of English Literature from 1780 to 1830, which was received after this edition was finalized. Special thanks go to Mr. Glover and Mr. Waller for their outstanding edition of Hazlitt’s Collected Works (in twelve volumes with an index, Dent 1902-1906). All of Hazlitt’s quotes have been verified using this edition. References to Hazlitt’s own writings, when cited by volume and page, refer to the edition by Glover and Waller.
Finally I wish to express my sincere thanks to Professor G. P. Krapp for his friendly cooperation in the planning[Pg v] and carrying out of this volume, and to him and to my colleague, Professor S. P. Sherman, for helpful criticism of the introduction.
Finally, I want to sincerely thank Professor G. P. Krapp for his friendly cooperation in planning[Pg v] and executing this volume, and to him and my colleague, Professor S. P. Sherman, for their helpful feedback on the introduction.
Jacob Zeitlin.
Jacob Zeitlin.
February 20, 1913.
February 20, 1913.
[Pg vi]
[Pg vi]
[Pg vii]
[Pg vii]
CONTENTS
chapter | page | ||
Timeline of Hazlitt’s Life and Writings | ix | ||
Intro | xi | ||
I. | The Elizabethan Era | 1 | |
II. | Spenser | 21 | |
III. | Shakespeare | 34 | |
IV. | The Characters of Shakespeare's Plays | ||
Cymbeline | 50 | ||
Macbeth | 60 | ||
Iago | 72 | ||
Hamlet | 76 | ||
Romeo and Juliet | 84 | ||
Midsummer Night's Dream | 85 | ||
Falstaff | 88 | ||
Twelfth Night | 96 | ||
V. | Milton | 101 | |
VI. | Pope | 118 | |
VII. | On the Magazine Essayists | 133 | |
VIII. | The English Novelists | 155 | |
IX. | Mr. Burke's character | 172 | |
X. | Mr. Wordsworth | 191 | |
XI. | Coleridge | 205 | |
XII. | Mr. Southey | 216 | |
XIII. | Elia | 220 | |
XIV. | Sir Walter Scott | 227 | |
[Pg viii]XV. | Lord Byron | 236 | |
XVI. | About Poetry in General | 251 | |
XVII. | My First Encounter with Poets | 277 | |
XVIII. | On the Discussion of Authors | 301 | |
XIX. | People I Wish I Had Seen | 315 | |
XX. | On Reading Classic Books | 333 | |
Notes | 349 |
CHRONOLOGY OF HAZLITT’S LIFE AND WRITINGS
1778 | William Hazlitt born at Maidstone in Kent, April 10. |
1783-1786 | Residence in America. |
1787 ff. | Residence at Wem in Shropshire. |
1793-1794 | Student in the Hackney Theological College. |
1798 | Meeting with Coleridge and Wordsworth. |
1798?-1805 | Study and practice of painting. |
1802 | Visit to Paris. |
1805 | Essay on the Principles of Human Action. |
1806 | Free Thoughts on Public Affairs. |
1807 | An Abridgment of the Light of Nature Revealed, by Abraham Tucker. |
Reply to the Essay on Population by the Rev. T. R. Malthus. | |
Eloquence of the British Senate. | |
1808 | Marriage with Sarah Stoddart and settlement at Winterslow. |
1810 | A New and Improved Grammar of the English Tongue. |
1812 | Removal to London.—Lectures on philosophy at the Russell Institution. |
1812-1814 | On the staff of the Morning Chronicle. |
1814 | Begins contributing to the Champion, Examiner, and the Edinburgh Review. |
1816 | Memoirs of the Late Thomas Holcroft. |
1817 | The Round Table. |
The Characters of Shakespeare’s Plays. | |
1818 | A View of the English Stage. |
Lectures on the English Poets. (Delivered at the Surrey Institution.) | |
1819 | Lectures on the English Comic Writers. (Delivered at the Surrey Institution at the end of 1818.) |
A Letter to William Gifford Esq., from William Hazlitt Esq. | |
Political Essays. | |
1820 | Lectures on the Dramatic Literature of the Age of Elizabeth. (Delivered at the Surrey Institution at the end of 1819.) |
Joins the staff of the London Magazine. | |
1821-22 | Table Talk, or Original Essays (2 volumes). |
1822 | Episode of Sarah Walker.—Journey to Scotland to obtain a divorce from his wife. |
1823 | Liber Amoris, or the New Pygmalion. |
Characteristics in the Manner of Rochefoucauld’s Maxims. | |
1824 | Sketches of the Principal Picture-Galleries in England. |
[Pg x]Select British Poets. | |
Marriage with Mrs. Bridgewater.—Tour of the Continent. | |
1825 | The Spirit of the Age. |
1826 | Notes of a Journey through France and Italy. |
The Plain Speaker, Opinions on Books, Men, and Things (2 volumes). | |
1828-1830 | Life of Napoleon Buonaparte (4 volumes). |
1830 | Conversations of James Northcote. |
Death of William Hazlitt, September 18. |
INTRODUCTION
WILLIAM HAZLITT
I
Hazlitt characterized the age he lived in as “critical, didactic, paradoxical, romantic.”[1] It was the age of the Edinburgh Review, of the Utilitarians, of Godwin and Shelley, of Wordsworth and Byron—in a word of the French Revolution and all that it brought in its train. Poetry in this age was impregnated with politics; ideas for social reform sprang from the ground of personal sentiment. Hazlitt was born early enough to partake of the ardent hopes which the last decade of the eighteenth century held out, but his spirit came to ripeness in years of reaction in which the battle for reform seemed a lost hope. While the changing events were bringing about corresponding changes in the ideals of such early votaries to liberty as Coleridge and Wordsworth, Hazlitt continued to cling to his enthusiastic faith, but at the same time the spectacle of a world which turned away from its brightest dreams made of him a sharp critic of human nature, and his sense of personal disappointment turned into a bitterness hardly to be distinguished from cynicism. In a passionate longing for a better order of things, in the merciless denunciation of the cant and bigotry which was enlisted in the cause of the existing order, he resembled Byron. The rare union in his nature of the analytic and the emotional[Pg xii] gave to his writings the very qualities which he enumerated as characteristic of the age, and his consistent sincerity made his voice distinct above many others of his generation.
Hazlitt characterized the age he lived in as “critical, didactic, paradoxical, romantic.”[1] It was the age of the Edinburgh Review, of the Utilitarians, of Godwin and Shelley, of Wordsworth and Byron—in a word of the French Revolution and all that it brought in its train. Poetry in this age was impregnated with politics; ideas for social reform sprang from the ground of personal sentiment. Hazlitt was born early enough to partake of the ardent hopes which the last decade of the eighteenth century held out, but his spirit came to ripeness in years of reaction in which the battle for reform seemed a lost hope. While the changing events were bringing about corresponding changes in the ideals of such early votaries to liberty as Coleridge and Wordsworth, Hazlitt continued to cling to his enthusiastic faith, but at the same time the spectacle of a world which turned away from its brightest dreams made of him a sharp critic of human nature, and his sense of personal disappointment turned into a bitterness hardly to be distinguished from cynicism. In a passionate longing for a better order of things, in the merciless denunciation of the cant and bigotry which was enlisted in the cause of the existing order, he resembled Byron. The rare union in his nature of the analytic and the emotional[Pg xii] gave to his writings the very qualities which he enumerated as characteristic of the age, and his consistent sincerity made his voice distinct above many others of his generation.
Hazlitt’s earlier years reveal a restless conflict of the sensitive and the intellectual. His father, a friend of Priestley’s, was a Unitarian preacher, who, in his vain search for liberty of conscience, had spent three years in America with his family. Under him the boy was accustomed to the reading of sermons and political tracts, and on this dry nourishment he seemed to thrive till he was sent to the Hackney Theological College to begin his preparation for the ministry. His dissatisfaction there was not such as could be put into words—perhaps a hunger for keener sensations and an appetite for freer inquiry than was open to a theological student even of a dissenting church. After a year at Hackney he withdrew to his father’s home, where he found nothing more definite to do than to “solve some knotty point, or dip in some abstruse author, or look at the sky, or wander by the pebbled sea-side.”[2] This was probably the period of his most extensive reading. He absorbed the English novelists and essayists; he saturated himself with the sentiment of Rousseau; he studied Bacon and Hobbes and Berkeley and Hume; he became fascinated, in Burke, by the union of a wide intellect with a brilliant fancy and consummate rhetorical skill.[3] Though he called himself at this time dumb and inarticulate, and the idea of ever making literature his profession had not suggested itself to him, he was eager to talk about the things he read, and in Joseph Fawcett, a retired minister, he found an agreeable companion. “A heartier friend or honester critic I never coped[Pg xiii] withal.”[4] “The writings of Sterne, Fielding, Cervantes, Richardson, Rousseau, Godwin, Goethe, etc. were the usual subjects of our discourse, and the pleasure I had had, in reading these authors, was more than doubled.”[5] How acutely sensitive he was to all impressions at this time is indicated by the effect upon him of the meeting with Coleridge and Wordsworth of which he has left a record in one of his most eloquent essays, “My First Acquaintance with Poets.” But his active energies were concentrated on the solution of a metaphysical problem which was destined to possess his brain for many years: in his youthful enthusiasm he was grappling with a theory concerning the natural disinterestedness of the human mind, apparently adhering to the bias which he had received from his early training.
Hazlitt’s earlier years reveal a restless conflict of the sensitive and the intellectual. His father, a friend of Priestley’s, was a Unitarian preacher, who, in his vain search for liberty of conscience, had spent three years in America with his family. Under him the boy was accustomed to the reading of sermons and political tracts, and on this dry nourishment he seemed to thrive till he was sent to the Hackney Theological College to begin his preparation for the ministry. His dissatisfaction there was not such as could be put into words—perhaps a hunger for keener sensations and an appetite for freer inquiry than was open to a theological student even of a dissenting church. After a year at Hackney he withdrew to his father’s home, where he found nothing more definite to do than to “solve some knotty point, or dip in some abstruse author, or look at the sky, or wander by the pebbled sea-side.”[2] This was probably the period of his most extensive reading. He absorbed the English novelists and essayists; he saturated himself with the sentiment of Rousseau; he studied Bacon and Hobbes and Berkeley and Hume; he became fascinated, in Burke, by the union of a wide intellect with a brilliant fancy and consummate rhetorical skill.[3] Though he called himself at this time dumb and inarticulate, and the idea of ever making literature his profession had not suggested itself to him, he was eager to talk about the things he read, and in Joseph Fawcett, a retired minister, he found an agreeable companion. “A heartier friend or honester critic I never coped[Pg xiii] withal.”[4] “The writings of Sterne, Fielding, Cervantes, Richardson, Rousseau, Godwin, Goethe, etc. were the usual subjects of our discourse, and the pleasure I had had, in reading these authors, was more than doubled.”[5] How acutely sensitive he was to all impressions at this time is indicated by the effect upon him of the meeting with Coleridge and Wordsworth of which he has left a record in one of his most eloquent essays, “My First Acquaintance with Poets.” But his active energies were concentrated on the solution of a metaphysical problem which was destined to possess his brain for many years: in his youthful enthusiasm he was grappling with a theory concerning the natural disinterestedness of the human mind, apparently adhering to the bias which he had received from his early training.
But being come of age and finding it necessary to turn his mind to something more marketable than abstract speculation, he determined, though apparently without any natural inclination toward the art, to become a painter. He apprenticed himself to his brother John Hazlitt, who had gained some reputation in London for his miniatures. During the peace of Amiens in 1802, he travelled to the Louvre to study and copy the masterpieces which Napoleon had brought over from Italy as trophies of war. Here, as he “marched delighted through a quarter of a mile of the proudest efforts of the mind of man, a whole creation of genius, a universe of art,”[6] he imbibed a love of perfection which may have been fatal to his hopes of a career. At any rate it was soon after, while he was following the profession of itinerant painter through England, that he wrote to his father of “much dissatisfaction and much sorrow,” [Pg xiv]of “that repeated disappointment and that long dejection which have served to overcast and to throw into deep obscurity some of the best years of my life.”[7]
But being come of age and finding it necessary to turn his mind to something more marketable than abstract speculation, he determined, though apparently without any natural inclination toward the art, to become a painter. He apprenticed himself to his brother John Hazlitt, who had gained some reputation in London for his miniatures. During the peace of Amiens in 1802, he travelled to the Louvre to study and copy the masterpieces which Napoleon had brought over from Italy as trophies of war. Here, as he “marched delighted through a quarter of a mile of the proudest efforts of the mind of man, a whole creation of genius, a universe of art,”[6] he imbibed a love of perfection which may have been fatal to his hopes of a career. At any rate it was soon after, while he was following the profession of itinerant painter through England, that he wrote to his father of “much dissatisfaction and much sorrow,” [Pg xiv]of “that repeated disappointment and that long dejection which have served to overcast and to throw into deep obscurity some of the best years of my life.”[7]
When Hazlitt abandoned painting, he fell back upon his analytic gift as a means of earning a living. Not counting his first published work, the Essay on the Principles of Human Action, which was purely a labor of love and fell still-born from the press, the tasks to which he now devoted his time were chiefly of the kind ordinarily rated as job work. He prepared an abridgement of Abraham Tucker’s Light of Nature, compiled the Eloquence of the British Senate, wrote a reply to Malthus’s Essay on Population, and even composed an elementary English Grammar. It would be a mistake to suppose that these labors were performed according to a system of mechanical routine. Hazlitt impressed something of his personality on whatever he touched. His violent attack on the inhuman tendencies of Malthus’s doctrines is pervaded by a glow of humanitarian indignation. For the Eloquence of the British Senate he wrote a sketch of Burke, which for fervor of appreciation and judicious analysis ranks with his best things of this class. Even the Grammar bears evidence of his enthusiasm for an idea. Whenever he has occasion to express his feelings on a subject of popular interest, his manner begins to grow animated and his language to gain in force and suppleness.
When Hazlitt gave up painting, he relied on his analytical skills to make a living. Excluding his first published work, the Essay on the Principles of Human Action, which was a pure labor of love and didn't succeed commercially, the work he dedicated himself to now was mostly what you'd typically consider job work. He prepared a summary of Abraham Tucker’s Light of Nature, compiled the Eloquence of the British Senate, wrote a response to Malthus’s Essay on Population, and even created a basic English Grammar. It would be a mistake to think these tasks were done in a mechanical way. Hazlitt infused his personality into everything he worked on. His passionate criticism of Malthus’s inhumane doctrines is filled with a sense of humanitarian outrage. For the Eloquence of the British Senate, he wrote a profile of Burke that, in terms of heartfelt appreciation and thoughtful analysis, stands out among his finest work in this area. Even the Grammar shows his enthusiasm for an idea. Whenever he expresses his feelings on a topic of public interest, his tone becomes more animated and his language more powerful and flexible.
But Hazlitt continued firmly in the faith that it was his destiny to be a metaphysician. In 1812 he undertook to deliver a course of lectures on philosophy at the Russell Institution with the ambitious purpose of founding a system [Pg xv]of philosophy “more conformable to reason and experience” than that of the modern material school which resolved “all thought into sensation, all morality into the love of pleasure, and all action into mechanical impulse.”[8] Though he did not succeed in founding a system, he probably interested his audience by a stimulating review of the main tendencies of English thought from Bacon and Hobbes to Priestley and Godwin.
But Hazlitt continued firmly in the faith that it was his destiny to be a metaphysician. In 1812 he undertook to deliver a course of lectures on philosophy at the Russell Institution with the ambitious purpose of founding a system [Pg xv]of philosophy “more conformable to reason and experience” than that of the modern material school which resolved “all thought into sensation, all morality into the love of pleasure, and all action into mechanical impulse.”[8] Though he did not succeed in founding a system, he probably interested his audience by a stimulating review of the main tendencies of English thought from Bacon and Hobbes to Priestley and Godwin.
At the conclusion of his last lecture, Hazlitt told the story of a Brahmin who, on being transformed into a monkey, “had no other delight than that of eating cocoanuts and studying metaphysics.” “I too,” he added, “should be very well contented to pass my life like this monkey, did I but know how to provide myself with a substitute for cocoanuts.” But it must have become apparent to Hazlitt and his friends that he possessed a talent more profitable than that of abstract speculation. The vigor and vitality of the prose in these lectures, compared with the heavy, inert style of his first metaphysical writing, the freedom of illustration and poetic allusion, suggested the possibility of success in more popular forms of literature. He tried to work for the newspapers as theatrical and parliamentary reporter, but his temper and his habits were not adaptable to the requirements of daily journalism, and editors did not long remain complacent toward him. He did however, in the course of a few years, succeed in gaining admission to the pages of the Edinburgh Review and in establishing an enviable reputation as a writer, of critical and miscellaneous essays. Even in that anonymous generation he could not long contribute to any periodical without attracting attention. Readers were aroused by his bold paradox and by the tonic quality of his style. Editors appealed to him for “dashing articles,” for something [Pg xvi]“brilliant or striking” on any subject. Authors looked forward to a favorable notice from Hazlitt, and Keats even declared that it would be a compensation for being damned if Hazlitt were to do the damning.
At the end of his last lecture, Hazlitt shared the story of a Brahmin who, after turning into a monkey, “only found joy in eating coconuts and studying metaphysics.” “I too,” he added, “would be quite happy to live like this monkey, if only I knew how to get myself a substitute for coconuts.” But it must have become clear to Hazlitt and his friends that he had a talent that was more rewarding than abstract thinking. The energy and liveliness of the writing in these lectures, compared to the dull, lifeless style of his early metaphysical work, along with the freedom of illustrations and poetic references, hinted that he could be successful in more popular forms of literature. He tried to write for newspapers as a theater and parliamentary reporter, but his temperament and habits didn't fit the demands of daily journalism, and editors quickly grew impatient with him. However, over the next few years, he managed to get published in the Edinburgh Review and built a strong reputation as a writer of critical and miscellaneous essays. Even in that anonymous era, he couldn't contribute to any magazine without drawing attention. Readers were intrigued by his bold paradoxes and the invigorating quality of his writing. Editors reached out to him for “exciting articles,” for something [Pg xvi]“brilliant or striking” on any topic. Authors looked forward to receiving a good review from Hazlitt, and Keats even said it would be a silver lining to being damned if Hazlitt did the damning.
In his essays the features of Hazlitt’s personality may be plainly recognized, and these reveal a triple ancestry. He claims descent from Montaigne by virtue of his original observation of humanity with its entire accumulation of custom and prejudice; he is akin to Rousseau in a high-strung susceptibility to emotions, sentiments, and ideas; and he is tinged with a cynicism to which there is no closer parallel than in the maxims of La Rochefoucauld. The union of the philosopher, the enthusiast, and the man of the world is fairly unusual in literature, but in Hazlitt’s case the union was not productive of any sharp contradictions. His common sense served as a ballast to his buoyant emotions; the natural strength of his feelings loosened the bonds which attached him to his favorite theories; his cynicism, by sharpening his perception of the frailty of human nature, prevented his philanthropic dreams from imposing themselves on him for reality.
In his essays, you can clearly see Hazlitt’s personality traits, which show a mix of influences. He traces his lineage to Montaigne for his unique observations on human behavior, shaped by all its customs and biases; he shares a connection with Rousseau through a heightened sensitivity to feelings, emotions, and ideas; and he carries a touch of cynicism that closely mirrors the sayings of La Rochefoucauld. The combination of a philosopher, an enthusiast, and a worldly person is quite rare in literature, but in Hazlitt’s case, this blend didn’t lead to significant contradictions. His common sense acted as a stabilizer for his lively emotions; the inherent strength of his feelings loosened his ties to his preferred theories; his cynicism, by sharpening his awareness of human flaws, kept his idealistic dreams from becoming overwhelming realities.
The analytical gift manifested itself in Hazlitt precociously in the study of human nature. He characterized some of his schoolmates disdainfully as “fit only for fighting like stupid dogs and cats,” and at the age of twelve, while on a visit, he communicated to his father a caustic sketch of some English ladies who “require an Horace or a Shakespeare to describe them,” and whose “ceremonial unsociality” made him wish he were back in America. His metaphysical studies determined the direction which his observation of life should take. He became a remarkable anatomist of the constitution of human nature in the abstract, viewing the motives of men’s actions from a speculative plane. He excels in sharp etchings which bring the[Pg xvii] outline of a character into bold prominence. He is happy in defining isolated traits and in throwing a new light on much used words. “Cleverness,” he writes, “is a certain knack or aptitude at doing certain things, which depend more on a particular adroitness and off-hand readiness than on force or perseverance, such as making puns, making epigrams, making extempore verses, mimicking the company, mimicking a style, etc.... Accomplishments are certain external graces, which are to be learnt from others, and which are easily displayed to the admiration of the beholder, viz. dancing, riding, fencing, music, and so on.... Talent is the capacity of doing anything that depends on application and industry, such as writing a criticism, making a speech, studying the law.”[9] These innocent looking definitions are probably not without an ironic sting. It requires no great stretch of the imagination, for example, to catch in Hazlitt’s eye a sly wink at Lamb or a disdainful glance toward Leigh Hunt as he gives the reader his idea of cleverness or accomplishment.
The analytical gift manifested itself in Hazlitt precociously in the study of human nature. He characterized some of his schoolmates disdainfully as “fit only for fighting like stupid dogs and cats,” and at the age of twelve, while on a visit, he communicated to his father a caustic sketch of some English ladies who “require an Horace or a Shakespeare to describe them,” and whose “ceremonial unsociality” made him wish he were back in America. His metaphysical studies determined the direction which his observation of life should take. He became a remarkable anatomist of the constitution of human nature in the abstract, viewing the motives of men’s actions from a speculative plane. He excels in sharp etchings which bring the[Pg xvii] outline of a character into bold prominence. He is happy in defining isolated traits and in throwing a new light on much used words. “Cleverness,” he writes, “is a certain knack or aptitude at doing certain things, which depend more on a particular adroitness and off-hand readiness than on force or perseverance, such as making puns, making epigrams, making extempore verses, mimicking the company, mimicking a style, etc.... Accomplishments are certain external graces, which are to be learnt from others, and which are easily displayed to the admiration of the beholder, viz. dancing, riding, fencing, music, and so on.... Talent is the capacity of doing anything that depends on application and industry, such as writing a criticism, making a speech, studying the law.”[9] These innocent looking definitions are probably not without an ironic sting. It requires no great stretch of the imagination, for example, to catch in Hazlitt’s eye a sly wink at Lamb or a disdainful glance toward Leigh Hunt as he gives the reader his idea of cleverness or accomplishment.
Hazlitt’s definitions often startle and give a vigorous buffet to our preconceptions. He is likely to open an essay on “Good-Nature” by declaring that a good-natured man is “one who does not like to be put out of his way.... Good-nature is humanity that costs nothing;”[10] and he may describe a respectable man as “a person whom there is no reason for respecting, or none that we choose to name.”[11] Against the imputation of paradox, which such expressions expose him to, he has written his own defence, applying his usual analytical acuteness to distinguish between originality and singularity.[12] The contradiction of [Pg xviii]a common prejudice, which always passes for paradox, is often such only in appearance. It is true that an ingenious person may take advantage of the elusive nature of language to play tricks with the ordinary understanding, but it is equally true that words of themselves have a way of imposing on the uninquiring mind and passing themselves off at an inflated value. No process is more familiar than that by which words in the course of a long life lose all their original power, and yet they will sometimes continue to exercise a disproportionate authority. Then comes the original mind, which, looking straight at the thing instead of accepting the specious title, discovers the incongruity between the pretence and the reality, and in the first shock of the disclosure annoyingly overturns our settled ideas. This is the spirit in which Carlyle seeks to strip off the clothes in which humanity has irrecognizably disguised itself, and it is the spirit in which Robert Louis Stevenson tries to free his old-world conscience from the old-world forms. To take a more recent parallel, it is the manner, somewhat exaggerated, in which Mr. G. K. Chesterton examines the upstart heresies of our own agitated day. There would be nothing fanciful in suggesting that all these men owed a direct debt to Hazlitt—Stevenson on many occasions acknowledged it.[13] Hazlitt was as honest and [Pg xix]sincere as any of them. Though the opening of an essay may appear perverse, he is sure to enforce his point before proceeding very far. He accumulates familiar instances in such abundance as to render obvious what at first seemed paradoxical. He writes “On the Ignorance of the Learned” and makes it perfectly clear that no person knows less of the actual life of the world than he whose experience is confined to books. On the other hand he has a whole-hearted appreciation of pedantry: “The power of attaching an interest to the most trifling or painful pursuits, in which our whole attention and faculties are engaged, is one of the greatest happinesses of our nature.... He who is not in some measure a pedant, though he may be a wise, cannot be a very happy man.”[14] These two examples illustrate Hazlitt’s manner of presenting both views of a subject by concentrating his attention on each separately and examining it without regard to the other. On one occasion he anatomizes the faults of the dissenters, and on another he extols their virtues, “I have inveighed all my [Pg xx]life against the insolence of the Tories, and for this I have the authority both of Whigs and Reformers; but then I have occasionally spoken against the imbecility of the Whigs, and the extravagance of the Reformers, and thus have brought all three on my back, though two out of the three regularly agree with all I say of the third party.”[15] The strange thing is not that he should have incurred the wrath of all parties, but that he should show surprise at the result.
Hazlitt’s definitions often startle and give a vigorous buffet to our preconceptions. He is likely to open an essay on “Good-Nature” by declaring that a good-natured man is “one who does not like to be put out of his way.... Good-nature is humanity that costs nothing;”[10] and he may describe a respectable man as “a person whom there is no reason for respecting, or none that we choose to name.”[11] Against the imputation of paradox, which such expressions expose him to, he has written his own defence, applying his usual analytical acuteness to distinguish between originality and singularity.[12] The contradiction of [Pg xviii]a common prejudice, which always passes for paradox, is often such only in appearance. It is true that an ingenious person may take advantage of the elusive nature of language to play tricks with the ordinary understanding, but it is equally true that words of themselves have a way of imposing on the uninquiring mind and passing themselves off at an inflated value. No process is more familiar than that by which words in the course of a long life lose all their original power, and yet they will sometimes continue to exercise a disproportionate authority. Then comes the original mind, which, looking straight at the thing instead of accepting the specious title, discovers the incongruity between the pretence and the reality, and in the first shock of the disclosure annoyingly overturns our settled ideas. This is the spirit in which Carlyle seeks to strip off the clothes in which humanity has irrecognizably disguised itself, and it is the spirit in which Robert Louis Stevenson tries to free his old-world conscience from the old-world forms. To take a more recent parallel, it is the manner, somewhat exaggerated, in which Mr. G. K. Chesterton examines the upstart heresies of our own agitated day. There would be nothing fanciful in suggesting that all these men owed a direct debt to Hazlitt—Stevenson on many occasions acknowledged it.[13] Hazlitt was as honest and [Pg xix]sincere as any of them. Though the opening of an essay may appear perverse, he is sure to enforce his point before proceeding very far. He accumulates familiar instances in such abundance as to render obvious what at first seemed paradoxical. He writes “On the Ignorance of the Learned” and makes it perfectly clear that no person knows less of the actual life of the world than he whose experience is confined to books. On the other hand he has a whole-hearted appreciation of pedantry: “The power of attaching an interest to the most trifling or painful pursuits, in which our whole attention and faculties are engaged, is one of the greatest happinesses of our nature.... He who is not in some measure a pedant, though he may be a wise, cannot be a very happy man.”[14] These two examples illustrate Hazlitt’s manner of presenting both views of a subject by concentrating his attention on each separately and examining it without regard to the other. On one occasion he anatomizes the faults of the dissenters, and on another he extols their virtues, “I have inveighed all my [Pg xx]life against the insolence of the Tories, and for this I have the authority both of Whigs and Reformers; but then I have occasionally spoken against the imbecility of the Whigs, and the extravagance of the Reformers, and thus have brought all three on my back, though two out of the three regularly agree with all I say of the third party.”[15] The strange thing is not that he should have incurred the wrath of all parties, but that he should show surprise at the result.
Very often Hazlitt’s reflections are the generalization of his personal experience. The essay “On the Disadvantages of Intellectual Superiority” is but a record of the trials to which he was exposed by his morbid sensitiveness and want of social tact, and amid much excellent advice “On the Conduct of Life,” there are passages which merely reflect his own marital misfortunes. It is not so much that he is a dupe of his emotions, but in his view of life he attaches a higher importance to feeling than to reason, and so provides a philosophic basis for his strongest prejudices. “Custom, passion, imagination,” he declares, “insinuate themselves into and influence almost every judgment we pass or sentiment we indulge, and are a necessary help (as well as hindrance) to the human understanding; to attempt to refer every question to abstract truth and precise definition, without allowing for the frailty of prejudice, which is the unavoidable consequence of the frailty and imperfection of reason, would be to unravel the whole web and texture of human understanding and society.”[16]
Very often Hazlitt’s reflections are the generalization of his personal experience. The essay “On the Disadvantages of Intellectual Superiority” is but a record of the trials to which he was exposed by his morbid sensitiveness and want of social tact, and amid much excellent advice “On the Conduct of Life,” there are passages which merely reflect his own marital misfortunes. It is not so much that he is a dupe of his emotions, but in his view of life he attaches a higher importance to feeling than to reason, and so provides a philosophic basis for his strongest prejudices. “Custom, passion, imagination,” he declares, “insinuate themselves into and influence almost every judgment we pass or sentiment we indulge, and are a necessary help (as well as hindrance) to the human understanding; to attempt to refer every question to abstract truth and precise definition, without allowing for the frailty of prejudice, which is the unavoidable consequence of the frailty and imperfection of reason, would be to unravel the whole web and texture of human understanding and society.”[16]
It is this infusion of passion and sentiment, the addition of the warm breath of his personal experience, that gives the motion of life to his analytic essays, and a deep and solemn humanity to his abstract speculations. Hazlitt felt [Pg xxi]life with an intensity which reminds us of a more spacious age. “What a huge heap, a ‘huge, dumb heap,’ of wishes, thoughts, feelings, anxious cares, soothing hopes, loves, joys, friendships, it is composed of! How many ideas and trains of sentiment, long and deep and intense, often pass through the mind in only one day’s thinking or reading, for instance! How many such days are there in a year, how many years in a long life, still occupied with something interesting, still recalling some old impression, still recurring to some difficult question and making progress in it, every step accompanied with a sense of power, and every moment conscious of the ‘high endeavour and the glad success!’”[17] What an exultant sense of power over the resources of life! What an earnest delight in the tasting of every pleasure which the senses and the intelligence afford! His enjoyments comprehended the widest range of sensations and activities. He loved nature, he loved books, he loved pictures, he loved the theatre, he loved music and dancing. He loved good talk and good fellowship; he loved an idea and anyone who was susceptible to an idea. He also loved a spirited game of rackets, and though he hated brutality, he has left us a very vivid and sympathetic account of a prize-fight. Above all he loved the words truth and justice and humanity. With such sensibilities, it is no wonder that his last words should have been “I have had a happy life.”
It is this infusion of passion and sentiment, the addition of the warm breath of his personal experience, that gives the motion of life to his analytic essays, and a deep and solemn humanity to his abstract speculations. Hazlitt felt [Pg xxi]life with an intensity which reminds us of a more spacious age. “What a huge heap, a ‘huge, dumb heap,’ of wishes, thoughts, feelings, anxious cares, soothing hopes, loves, joys, friendships, it is composed of! How many ideas and trains of sentiment, long and deep and intense, often pass through the mind in only one day’s thinking or reading, for instance! How many such days are there in a year, how many years in a long life, still occupied with something interesting, still recalling some old impression, still recurring to some difficult question and making progress in it, every step accompanied with a sense of power, and every moment conscious of the ‘high endeavour and the glad success!’”[17] What an exultant sense of power over the resources of life! What an earnest delight in the tasting of every pleasure which the senses and the intelligence afford! His enjoyments comprehended the widest range of sensations and activities. He loved nature, he loved books, he loved pictures, he loved the theatre, he loved music and dancing. He loved good talk and good fellowship; he loved an idea and anyone who was susceptible to an idea. He also loved a spirited game of rackets, and though he hated brutality, he has left us a very vivid and sympathetic account of a prize-fight. Above all he loved the words truth and justice and humanity. With such sensibilities, it is no wonder that his last words should have been “I have had a happy life.”
As the phrase is ordinarily understood, Hazlitt’s dying expression might seem unaccountable. Outwardly few authors have been more miserable. Like the great French sentimentalist with whom we have compared him, a suspicious distrust of all who came near him converted his social existence into a restless fever. He had the gift of interpreting every contradiction to one of his favorite[Pg xxii] principles as a personal injury to himself, and in the tense state of party feeling then prevailing, the opportunities for taking offence were not limited. Hazlitt was one of the chief marks singled out for abuse by the critics of Government. To constant self-tormentings from within and persecution from without, there was added the misfortune of an unhappy marriage and of a still more unhappy love affair which lowered him in his own eyes as well as in the eyes of the world. From the point of view of the practical man, Hazlitt’s life would be declared a failure.
As the phrase is usually understood, Hazlitt’s last expression might seem puzzling. On the surface, few authors have been more unhappy. Like the great French sentimentalist we’ve compared him to, his deep distrust of everyone around him turned his social life into a constant fever of restlessness. He had a knack for interpreting every contradiction to one of his favorite[Pg xxii] principles as a personal attack, and in the charged political climate of the time, chances to be offended were plentiful. Hazlitt was one of the main targets of criticism from the Government's critics. Along with ongoing inner torment and outside persecution, he faced the hardship of an unhappy marriage and an even more distressing love affair, which diminished his self-worth and how the world viewed him. From a practical perspective, Hazlitt’s life would be considered a failure.
The result of Hazlitt’s hard experiences with the realities of life was to confirm him in a devoted attachment to the past. All his high enthusiasms, his sanguine dreams, his purest feelings continued to live for him in the past, and it was only by recurring to their memory in the dim distance that he could find assurance to sustain his faith. In the past all his experiences were refined, subtilized, transfigured. A sunny afternoon on Salisbury Plain, a walk with Charles and Mary Lamb under a Claude Lorraine sky, a visit to the Montpelier Gardens where in his childhood he drank tea with his father—occurrences as common as these were enveloped in a haze of glory. And rarer events, such as a visit to the pictures at Burleigh House, or to the galleries in the Louvre, tender visions of feminine grace and sweetness, were touched in the recollection with a depth and pathos which subdued even the most joyous impressions to a refined melancholy. In no other English writer is this rich sentiment of the past so eloquent, and no one was better qualified to describe its sources. “Time takes out the sting of pain; our sorrows after a certain period have been so often steeped in a medium of thought and passion, that they ‘unmould their essence’; and all that remains of our original impressions is what we would wish them to have been.... Seen in the distance, in the long[Pg xxiii] perspective of waning years, the meanest incidents, enlarged and enriched by countless recollections, become interesting; the most painful, broken and softened by time, soothe.”[18] The “Farewell to Essay Writing” is perfumed with the odor of grateful memories from which the writer draws his “best consolation for the future.” He almost erects his feeling for the past into a religion. “Happy are they,” he exclaims, “who live in the dream of their own existence, and see all things in the light of their own minds; who walk by faith and hope; to whom the guiding star of their youth still shines from afar, and into whom the spirit of the world has not entered!... The world has no hold on them. They are in it, not of it; and a dream and a glory is ever around them!”[19]
The result of Hazlitt’s hard experiences with the realities of life was to confirm him in a devoted attachment to the past. All his high enthusiasms, his sanguine dreams, his purest feelings continued to live for him in the past, and it was only by recurring to their memory in the dim distance that he could find assurance to sustain his faith. In the past all his experiences were refined, subtilized, transfigured. A sunny afternoon on Salisbury Plain, a walk with Charles and Mary Lamb under a Claude Lorraine sky, a visit to the Montpelier Gardens where in his childhood he drank tea with his father—occurrences as common as these were enveloped in a haze of glory. And rarer events, such as a visit to the pictures at Burleigh House, or to the galleries in the Louvre, tender visions of feminine grace and sweetness, were touched in the recollection with a depth and pathos which subdued even the most joyous impressions to a refined melancholy. In no other English writer is this rich sentiment of the past so eloquent, and no one was better qualified to describe its sources. “Time takes out the sting of pain; our sorrows after a certain period have been so often steeped in a medium of thought and passion, that they ‘unmould their essence’; and all that remains of our original impressions is what we would wish them to have been.... Seen in the distance, in the long[Pg xxiii] perspective of waning years, the meanest incidents, enlarged and enriched by countless recollections, become interesting; the most painful, broken and softened by time, soothe.”[18] The “Farewell to Essay Writing” is perfumed with the odor of grateful memories from which the writer draws his “best consolation for the future.” He almost erects his feeling for the past into a religion. “Happy are they,” he exclaims, “who live in the dream of their own existence, and see all things in the light of their own minds; who walk by faith and hope; to whom the guiding star of their youth still shines from afar, and into whom the spirit of the world has not entered!... The world has no hold on them. They are in it, not of it; and a dream and a glory is ever around them!”[19]
But this impassioned sentiment for the past was only a refuge such as Byron might seek among the glories of by-gone ages or amid the solitary Alpine peaks, where it was possible to regain the strength spent in grappling with the forces of the actual world and return newly nerved to the battle. For fighting was Hazlitt’s more proper element. He could hate with the same intensity that he loved, and his hatred was aroused most by those whom he regarded as responsible for the overturning of his political hopes. Politics had played the most important part in his early education. In his father’s house he had absorbed the spirit of protest, accustomed himself to arguing for the repeal of the Test Act, and to declaiming against religious and political persecution. At the age of twelve he had written an indignant letter to the Shrewsbury Chronicle against the mob of incendiaries which had destroyed the house of Priestley, and as a student at Hackney he showed sufficient self-reliance to develop an original “Essay on Laws.” The [Pg xxiv]defence of the popular cause was with him not an academic exercise, but a religious principle. “Since a little child, I knelt and lifted up my hands in prayer for it.”[20] The emotional warmth of his creed was heightened by the reading of Rousseau, and in Napoleon it found a living hero on whom it could expend itself.
But this impassioned sentiment for the past was only a refuge such as Byron might seek among the glories of by-gone ages or amid the solitary Alpine peaks, where it was possible to regain the strength spent in grappling with the forces of the actual world and return newly nerved to the battle. For fighting was Hazlitt’s more proper element. He could hate with the same intensity that he loved, and his hatred was aroused most by those whom he regarded as responsible for the overturning of his political hopes. Politics had played the most important part in his early education. In his father’s house he had absorbed the spirit of protest, accustomed himself to arguing for the repeal of the Test Act, and to declaiming against religious and political persecution. At the age of twelve he had written an indignant letter to the Shrewsbury Chronicle against the mob of incendiaries which had destroyed the house of Priestley, and as a student at Hackney he showed sufficient self-reliance to develop an original “Essay on Laws.” The [Pg xxiv]defence of the popular cause was with him not an academic exercise, but a religious principle. “Since a little child, I knelt and lifted up my hands in prayer for it.”[20] The emotional warmth of his creed was heightened by the reading of Rousseau, and in Napoleon it found a living hero on whom it could expend itself.
An uncompromising attachment to certain fundamental principles of democracy and an unceasing devotion to Napoleon constitute the chief elements of Hazlitt’s political character. He sets forth his idea of representative government exactly in the manner of Rousseau when he proclaims that “in matters of feeling and common sense, of which each individual is the best judge, the majority are in the right.... It is an absurdity to suppose that there can be any better criterion of national grievances, or the proper remedies for them, than the aggregate amount of the actual, dear-bought experience, the honest feelings, and heart-felt wishes of a whole people, informed and directed by the greatest power of understanding in the community, unbiassed by any sinister motive.”[21] Hazlitt was not a republican, and he disapproved of the Utopian rhapsodies of Shelley, woven as they seemed of mere moonshine, without applicability to the evils that demanded immediate reform. But he did insist that there was a power in the people to change its government and its governors, and hence grew his idolatry of Napoleon, who, through all vicissitudes, remained the “Child and Champion of the Revolution,” the hero who had shown Europe how its established despots could be overthrown.
An uncompromising attachment to certain fundamental principles of democracy and an unceasing devotion to Napoleon constitute the chief elements of Hazlitt’s political character. He sets forth his idea of representative government exactly in the manner of Rousseau when he proclaims that “in matters of feeling and common sense, of which each individual is the best judge, the majority are in the right.... It is an absurdity to suppose that there can be any better criterion of national grievances, or the proper remedies for them, than the aggregate amount of the actual, dear-bought experience, the honest feelings, and heart-felt wishes of a whole people, informed and directed by the greatest power of understanding in the community, unbiassed by any sinister motive.”[21] Hazlitt was not a republican, and he disapproved of the Utopian rhapsodies of Shelley, woven as they seemed of mere moonshine, without applicability to the evils that demanded immediate reform. But he did insist that there was a power in the people to change its government and its governors, and hence grew his idolatry of Napoleon, who, through all vicissitudes, remained the “Child and Champion of the Revolution,” the hero who had shown Europe how its established despots could be overthrown.
The news of Waterloo plunged Hazlitt into deep distress, as if it had been the shock of a personal calamity. According to Haydon, “he walked about unwashed, unshaven, [Pg xxv]hardly sober by day, always intoxicated by night, literally for weeks.” But his disappointment only strengthened his attachment to his principles. These remained enshrined with the brightest dreams of his youth, and in proportion as the vision faded and men were beginning to scoff at it as a shadow, Hazlitt bent his energies to fix its outline and prove its reality. “I am attached to my conclusions,” he says, “in consequence of the pain, the anxiety, and the waste of time they have cost me.”[22] His doctrines contained nothing that was subversive of social order, and their ultimate triumph lends the color of heroism to a consistency which people have often interpreted as proof of a limited horizon. It is at least certain that he did not put his conscience out to market, and that his reward came in the form of the vilest calumny ever visited upon a man of letters.
The news of Waterloo plunged Hazlitt into deep distress, as if it had been the shock of a personal calamity. According to Haydon, “he walked about unwashed, unshaven, [Pg xxv]hardly sober by day, always intoxicated by night, literally for weeks.” But his disappointment only strengthened his attachment to his principles. These remained enshrined with the brightest dreams of his youth, and in proportion as the vision faded and men were beginning to scoff at it as a shadow, Hazlitt bent his energies to fix its outline and prove its reality. “I am attached to my conclusions,” he says, “in consequence of the pain, the anxiety, and the waste of time they have cost me.”[22] His doctrines contained nothing that was subversive of social order, and their ultimate triumph lends the color of heroism to a consistency which people have often interpreted as proof of a limited horizon. It is at least certain that he did not put his conscience out to market, and that his reward came in the form of the vilest calumny ever visited upon a man of letters.
These were the most infamous years of the Quarterly Review and Blackwood’s Magazine, both of which had been founded as avowed champions of reaction. Their purpose was to discredit all writers whose politics or the politics of whose friends differed from the Government. Everybody knows of the fate which Keats and Shelley[Pg xxvi] suffered at their hands, chiefly because they were friends of Leigh Hunt, who was the editor of a Liberal newspaper which had displeased George IV. Even the unoffending Lamb did not escape their brutality, perhaps because he was guilty of admitting Hazlitt to his house. The weapons were misrepresentation and unconfined abuse, wielded with an utter disregard of where the blows might fall, in the spirit of a gang of young ruffians who knew that they were protected in their wantonness by a higher authority. In the chastened sadness of his later years Lockhart, who was one of the offenders, confessed that he had no personal grudge against any of Blackwood’s victims, in fact that he knew nothing about any of them, but that at the request of John Wilson, his fellow-editor, he had composed “some squibberies ... with as little malice as if the assigned subject had been the court of Pekin.” The sincere regret he expressed for the pain which his “jokes” had inflicted ought perhaps to be counted in extenuation of his errors. It may be true, as his generous biographer suggests, that “his politics and his feud with many of these men was an affair of ignorance and accidental associations in Edinburgh,” that under different circumstances “he might have been found inditing sonnets to Leigh Hunt, and supping with Lamb, Haydon, and Hazlitt.”[23] But meanwhile irreparable mischief had been done to many reputations, and the life of one man had been sacrificed to his sportiveness.[24]
These were the most infamous years of the Quarterly Review and Blackwood’s Magazine, both of which had been founded as avowed champions of reaction. Their purpose was to discredit all writers whose politics or the politics of whose friends differed from the Government. Everybody knows of the fate which Keats and Shelley[Pg xxvi] suffered at their hands, chiefly because they were friends of Leigh Hunt, who was the editor of a Liberal newspaper which had displeased George IV. Even the unoffending Lamb did not escape their brutality, perhaps because he was guilty of admitting Hazlitt to his house. The weapons were misrepresentation and unconfined abuse, wielded with an utter disregard of where the blows might fall, in the spirit of a gang of young ruffians who knew that they were protected in their wantonness by a higher authority. In the chastened sadness of his later years Lockhart, who was one of the offenders, confessed that he had no personal grudge against any of Blackwood’s victims, in fact that he knew nothing about any of them, but that at the request of John Wilson, his fellow-editor, he had composed “some squibberies ... with as little malice as if the assigned subject had been the court of Pekin.” The sincere regret he expressed for the pain which his “jokes” had inflicted ought perhaps to be counted in extenuation of his errors. It may be true, as his generous biographer suggests, that “his politics and his feud with many of these men was an affair of ignorance and accidental associations in Edinburgh,” that under different circumstances “he might have been found inditing sonnets to Leigh Hunt, and supping with Lamb, Haydon, and Hazlitt.”[23] But meanwhile irreparable mischief had been done to many reputations, and the life of one man had been sacrificed to his sportiveness.[24]
The signal for the attack on Hazlitt was given by the Quarterly in connection with a review of The Round Table, Hazlitt’s first book. The contents of this volume were [Pg xxvii]characterized as “vulgar descriptions, silly paradox, flat truisms, misty sophistry, broken English, ill humour and rancorous abuse.”[25] A little later, when the Characters of Shakespeare’s Plays seemed to be finding such favor with the public that one edition was quickly exhausted, the Quarterly extinguished its sale by “proving that Mr. Hazlitt’s knowledge of Shakespeare and the English language is on a par with the purity of his morals and the depth of his understanding.”[26] The cry was soon taken up by the Blackwood’s people in a series on the Cockney School of Prose. Lockhart invented the expression “pimpled Hazlitt.” It so happened that Hazlitt’s complexion was unusually clear, but the epithet clung to him with a cruel tenacity. When an ill-natured reviewer could find nothing else to say, he had recourse to “pimpled essays” or “pimpled criticism.”[27] The climax of abuse was reached in an article entitled “Hazlitt Cross-Questioned,” which a sense of decency makes it impossible to reproduce, and which resulted in the payment of damages to the victim. Even the publisher Blackwood speaks of it, with what sincerity it is not safe to say, as disgusting in tone, and Murray, who was the London agent for the Magazine, refused to have any further dealings with it. But the harm was done. Hazlitt could not walk out without feeling that every passer-by had read the atrocious article and saw the brand of the social outcast on his features.
The signal for the attack on Hazlitt was given by the Quarterly in connection with a review of The Round Table, Hazlitt’s first book. The contents of this volume were [Pg xxvii]characterized as “vulgar descriptions, silly paradox, flat truisms, misty sophistry, broken English, ill humour and rancorous abuse.”[25] A little later, when the Characters of Shakespeare’s Plays seemed to be finding such favor with the public that one edition was quickly exhausted, the Quarterly extinguished its sale by “proving that Mr. Hazlitt’s knowledge of Shakespeare and the English language is on a par with the purity of his morals and the depth of his understanding.”[26] The cry was soon taken up by the Blackwood’s people in a series on the Cockney School of Prose. Lockhart invented the expression “pimpled Hazlitt.” It so happened that Hazlitt’s complexion was unusually clear, but the epithet clung to him with a cruel tenacity. When an ill-natured reviewer could find nothing else to say, he had recourse to “pimpled essays” or “pimpled criticism.”[27] The climax of abuse was reached in an article entitled “Hazlitt Cross-Questioned,” which a sense of decency makes it impossible to reproduce, and which resulted in the payment of damages to the victim. Even the publisher Blackwood speaks of it, with what sincerity it is not safe to say, as disgusting in tone, and Murray, who was the London agent for the Magazine, refused to have any further dealings with it. But the harm was done. Hazlitt could not walk out without feeling that every passer-by had read the atrocious article and saw the brand of the social outcast on his features.
In an atmosphere like this, it is scarcely to be wondered at if Hazlitt’s temper, never of the amiable sort, should [Pg xxviii]have become embittered, nor is it strange that he should sometimes, through ignorance, have committed the fault of which his enemies had been guilty in wantonness. Not content with retaliating the full measure of malice upon the heads of his immediate assailants, he turned the stream of his abuse upon Sir Walter Scott, whom he singled out deliberately as the towering head of a supposed literary conspiracy. He is credited with remarking; “To pay these fellows in their own coin, the way would be to begin with Walter Scott, and have at his clump foot.”[28] Very mean-spirited this sounds to us, who are acquainted with the nobility of Scott’s character and who know with what magnanimous wisdom he kept himself above the petty altercations of the day. But for Hazlitt, Sir Walter was the father-in-law and friendly patron of John Lockhart, he was the person who had thrown the weight of his powerful influence to make John Wilson Professor of Moral Philosophy at the University of Edinburgh! He did not carry his prejudice against the Author of Waverley.
In an atmosphere like this, it is scarcely to be wondered at if Hazlitt’s temper, never of the amiable sort, should [Pg xxviii]have become embittered, nor is it strange that he should sometimes, through ignorance, have committed the fault of which his enemies had been guilty in wantonness. Not content with retaliating the full measure of malice upon the heads of his immediate assailants, he turned the stream of his abuse upon Sir Walter Scott, whom he singled out deliberately as the towering head of a supposed literary conspiracy. He is credited with remarking; “To pay these fellows in their own coin, the way would be to begin with Walter Scott, and have at his clump foot.”[28] Very mean-spirited this sounds to us, who are acquainted with the nobility of Scott’s character and who know with what magnanimous wisdom he kept himself above the petty altercations of the day. But for Hazlitt, Sir Walter was the father-in-law and friendly patron of John Lockhart, he was the person who had thrown the weight of his powerful influence to make John Wilson Professor of Moral Philosophy at the University of Edinburgh! He did not carry his prejudice against the Author of Waverley.
In some instances Hazlitt was consciously the aggressor, but his attacks were never wanton. He denounced Wordsworth and Coleridge and Southey because they were renegades from the cause which lay nearest to his heart. Their apostasy was an unforgivable offence in his eyes, and his wrath was proportioned to the admiration which he otherwise entertained for them. It is true that he treated their motives hastily and unjustly, but none of his opponents set him the example of charity. In the earlier years of their acquaintance Coleridge had spoken of Hazlitt as a “thinking, observant, original man.” one who “says things that are his own in a way of his own,”[29] whereas after their [Pg xxix]estrangement he discovered that Hazlitt was completely lacking in originality. Wordsworth, being offended at Hazlitt’s review of the “Excursion,” peevishly raked up an old scandal and wrote to Haydon that he was “not a proper person to be admitted into respectable society.”[30] Perhaps Hazlitt was not as “respectable” as his poet-friends, but he had a better sense of fair play. At any rate, in a complete balancing of the accounts, Hazlitt’s frequent displays of ill-temper are offset by the insidious, often unscrupulous baitings which he suffered from his opponents.
In some instances Hazlitt was consciously the aggressor, but his attacks were never wanton. He denounced Wordsworth and Coleridge and Southey because they were renegades from the cause which lay nearest to his heart. Their apostasy was an unforgivable offence in his eyes, and his wrath was proportioned to the admiration which he otherwise entertained for them. It is true that he treated their motives hastily and unjustly, but none of his opponents set him the example of charity. In the earlier years of their acquaintance Coleridge had spoken of Hazlitt as a “thinking, observant, original man.” one who “says things that are his own in a way of his own,”[29] whereas after their [Pg xxix]estrangement he discovered that Hazlitt was completely lacking in originality. Wordsworth, being offended at Hazlitt’s review of the “Excursion,” peevishly raked up an old scandal and wrote to Haydon that he was “not a proper person to be admitted into respectable society.”[30] Perhaps Hazlitt was not as “respectable” as his poet-friends, but he had a better sense of fair play. At any rate, in a complete balancing of the accounts, Hazlitt’s frequent displays of ill-temper are offset by the insidious, often unscrupulous baitings which he suffered from his opponents.
Naturally his bitterness was extended to his reflections on mankind in general. He felt as if the human race had wilfully deceived his sanguine expectations, and he poured out his grievances against its refractoriness, taking revenge for his public and his private wrongs, in a passage in which high idealism is joined with personal spite, in which he has revealed himself in all his strength and weakness, and involved his enemies in a common ruin with himself. It concludes the essay “On the Pleasure of Hating”:
Naturally, his bitterness extended to his thoughts about humanity as a whole. He felt that the human race had intentionally let him down, shattering his hopeful expectations. He vented his frustrations about its stubbornness, seeking revenge for both his public and private wrongs, in a passage where high ideals merge with personal resentment. There, he exposed both his strengths and weaknesses, dragging his enemies down with him. This concludes the essay "On the Pleasure of Hating":
“Instead of patriots and friends of freedom, I see nothing but the tyrant and the slave, the people linked with kings to rivet on the chains of despotism and superstition. I see folly join with knavery, and together make up public spirit and public opinions. I see the insolent Tory, the blind Reformer, the coward Whig! If mankind had wished for what is right, they might have had it long ago. The theory is plain enough; but they are prone to mischief, ‘to every good work reprobate.’ I have seen all that had been done by the mighty yearnings of the spirit and intellect of men, ‘of whom the world was not worthy,’ and that promised a proud opening to truth and good through the vista of future years, undone by one man, with just glimmering of [Pg xxx]understanding enough to feel that he was a king, but not to comprehend how he could be king of a free people! I have seen this triumph celebrated by poets, the friends of my youth and the friends of man, but who were carried away by the infuriate tide that, setting in from a throne, bore down every distinction of right reason before it; and I have seen all those who did not join in applauding this insult and outrage on humanity proscribed, hunted down (they and their friends made a bye-word of), so that it has become an understood thing that no one can live by his talents or knowledge who is not ready to prostitute those talents and that knowledge to betray his species, and prey upon his fellow-man.... In private life do we not see hypocrisy, servility, selfishness, folly, and impudence succeed, while modesty shrinks from the encounter, and merit is trodden under foot? How often is ‘the rose plucked from the forehead of a virtuous love to plant a blister there!’ What chance is there of the success of real passion? What certainty of its continuance? Seeing all this as I do, and unravelling the web of human life into its various threads of meanness, spite, cowardice, want of feeling, and want of understanding, of indifference towards others and ignorance of ourselves—seeing custom prevail over all excellence, itself giving way to infamy—mistaken as I have been in my public and private hopes, calculating others from myself, and calculating wrong; always disappointed where I placed most reliance; the dupe of friendship, and the fool of love; have I not reason to hate and to despise myself? Indeed I do; and chiefly for not having hated and despised the world enough.”[31]—This is not exactly downright cynicism; it is more like disappointment, beating its head frantically against the wall of circumstance. Yet through his bitterest utterances there is felt the warm sentiment[Pg xxxi] that, “let people rail at virtue, at genius and friendship as long as they will—the very names of these disputed qualities are better than anything else that could be substituted for them, and embalm even the most angry abuse of them.”[32]
“Instead of patriots and friends of freedom, I see nothing but the tyrant and the slave, the people linked with kings to rivet on the chains of despotism and superstition. I see folly join with knavery, and together make up public spirit and public opinions. I see the insolent Tory, the blind Reformer, the coward Whig! If mankind had wished for what is right, they might have had it long ago. The theory is plain enough; but they are prone to mischief, ‘to every good work reprobate.’ I have seen all that had been done by the mighty yearnings of the spirit and intellect of men, ‘of whom the world was not worthy,’ and that promised a proud opening to truth and good through the vista of future years, undone by one man, with just glimmering of [Pg xxx]understanding enough to feel that he was a king, but not to comprehend how he could be king of a free people! I have seen this triumph celebrated by poets, the friends of my youth and the friends of man, but who were carried away by the infuriate tide that, setting in from a throne, bore down every distinction of right reason before it; and I have seen all those who did not join in applauding this insult and outrage on humanity proscribed, hunted down (they and their friends made a bye-word of), so that it has become an understood thing that no one can live by his talents or knowledge who is not ready to prostitute those talents and that knowledge to betray his species, and prey upon his fellow-man.... In private life do we not see hypocrisy, servility, selfishness, folly, and impudence succeed, while modesty shrinks from the encounter, and merit is trodden under foot? How often is ‘the rose plucked from the forehead of a virtuous love to plant a blister there!’ What chance is there of the success of real passion? What certainty of its continuance? Seeing all this as I do, and unravelling the web of human life into its various threads of meanness, spite, cowardice, want of feeling, and want of understanding, of indifference towards others and ignorance of ourselves—seeing custom prevail over all excellence, itself giving way to infamy—mistaken as I have been in my public and private hopes, calculating others from myself, and calculating wrong; always disappointed where I placed most reliance; the dupe of friendship, and the fool of love; have I not reason to hate and to despise myself? Indeed I do; and chiefly for not having hated and despised the world enough.”[31]—This is not exactly downright cynicism; it is more like disappointment, beating its head frantically against the wall of circumstance. Yet through his bitterest utterances there is felt the warm sentiment[Pg xxxi] that, “let people rail at virtue, at genius and friendship as long as they will—the very names of these disputed qualities are better than anything else that could be substituted for them, and embalm even the most angry abuse of them.”[32]
It is no wonder that Hazlitt has never been a popular favorite. With a stronger attachment to principles than to persons, lavishing upon ideas or the fanciful creations of art a passionate affection which he grudgingly withheld from human beings, stubbornly tenacious of a set of political dogmas to which he was ready to sacrifice his dearest friends, morbidly sensitive to the faintest suggestion of a personal slight, and prompter than the serpent to vent against the aggressor the bitterness of his poison, he plays the role of Ishmael among the men of letters in his day. The violence of his retorts when he felt himself injured and his capacity for giving offence even when he was not directly provoked, begot a resentment in his adversaries which blinded them to an appreciation of his genuine worth. At best they might have assented, after his death, to the sublime pity with which Carlyle, from his spiritual altitudes, moralized upon his struggles. “How many a poor Hazlitt must wander on God’s verdant earth, like the Unblest on burning deserts; passionately dig wells, and draw up only the dry quicksand; believe that he is seeking Truth, yet only wrestle among endless Sophisms, doing desperate battle as with spectre-hosts; and die and make no sign!”[33] We must appeal to the issue to determine whether Hazlitt’s battle was altogether against spectre-hosts, and whether in his quest for truth and beauty he has drawn up nothing but quicksand. But at least Carlyle’s expression recognizes [Pg xxxii]the earnestness of his purpose and the bravery with which he maintained the conflict.
It is no wonder that Hazlitt has never been a popular favorite. With a stronger attachment to principles than to persons, lavishing upon ideas or the fanciful creations of art a passionate affection which he grudgingly withheld from human beings, stubbornly tenacious of a set of political dogmas to which he was ready to sacrifice his dearest friends, morbidly sensitive to the faintest suggestion of a personal slight, and prompter than the serpent to vent against the aggressor the bitterness of his poison, he plays the role of Ishmael among the men of letters in his day. The violence of his retorts when he felt himself injured and his capacity for giving offence even when he was not directly provoked, begot a resentment in his adversaries which blinded them to an appreciation of his genuine worth. At best they might have assented, after his death, to the sublime pity with which Carlyle, from his spiritual altitudes, moralized upon his struggles. “How many a poor Hazlitt must wander on God’s verdant earth, like the Unblest on burning deserts; passionately dig wells, and draw up only the dry quicksand; believe that he is seeking Truth, yet only wrestle among endless Sophisms, doing desperate battle as with spectre-hosts; and die and make no sign!”[33] We must appeal to the issue to determine whether Hazlitt’s battle was altogether against spectre-hosts, and whether in his quest for truth and beauty he has drawn up nothing but quicksand. But at least Carlyle’s expression recognizes [Pg xxxii]the earnestness of his purpose and the bravery with which he maintained the conflict.
Hazlitt gave himself freely and without reserve to his reader. By his side Leigh Hunt appears affected, De Quincey theatrical, Lamb—let us say discreet. Affectation and discretion were equally alien to Hazlitt’s nature, as they concerned either his personal conduct or his literary exercises. In regard to every impression, every prejudice, every stray thought that struggled into consciousness, his practice was, to use his own favorite quotation,
Hazlitt opened up completely and honestly to his readers. Next to him, Leigh Hunt seems pretentious, De Quincey seems dramatic, and Lamb—let's just say he comes off as reserved. Pretentiousness and reserve were both completely foreign to Hazlitt, whether it came to his personal behavior or his writing. In relation to every impression, every bias, every random thought that popped into his mind, his approach was, to use his favorite quote,
“To pour out all as plain
As downright Shippen or as old Montaigne.”
“To explain everything clearly”
As straightforward as Shippen or as classic as Montaigne.”
He has drifted far from the tradition of Addison and Steele with which his contemporaries sought to associate him. There was nothing in him of the courtier-like grace employed in the good-humored reproof of unimportant vices, of the indulgent, condescending admonition to the “gentle reader,” particularly of the fair sex. In Hazlitt’s hands the essay was an instrument for the expression of serious thought and virile passion. He lacked indeed the temperamental balance of Lamb. His insight into human nature was intellectual rather than sympathetic. Though as a philosopher he understood that the web of life is of a mingled yarn, he has given us none of those rare glimpses of laughter ending in tears or of tears subsiding in a tender smile which are the sources of Lamb’s depth and his charm. The same thing is true of his humor. He relished heartily its appearance in others and had a most wholesome laugh; but in himself there is no real merriment, only an ironic realization of the contrasts of life. When he writes, the smile which sometimes seeks to overpower the grim fixity of his features, is frozen before it can emerge to the surface. He lacks all the ingratiating arts which make a[Pg xxxiii] writer beloved. But if one enjoys a keen student of the intricacies of character, a bold and candid critic of human imperfections, a stimulating companion full of original ideas and deep feelings, he will find in Hazlitt an inexhaustible source of instruction and delight. Hazlitt has long appealed to men of vigorous character and acute intellect, men like Landor, Froude, Walter Bagehot, Robert Louis Stevenson, and Ernest Henley, who have either proclaimed his praise or flattered him with imitation. By the friend who knew him longest and was better qualified than any other to speak of him, he has been pronounced as “in his natural and healthy state, one of the wisest and finest spirits breathing.”[34]
He has drifted far from the tradition of Addison and Steele with which his contemporaries sought to associate him. There was nothing in him of the courtier-like grace employed in the good-humored reproof of unimportant vices, of the indulgent, condescending admonition to the “gentle reader,” particularly of the fair sex. In Hazlitt’s hands the essay was an instrument for the expression of serious thought and virile passion. He lacked indeed the temperamental balance of Lamb. His insight into human nature was intellectual rather than sympathetic. Though as a philosopher he understood that the web of life is of a mingled yarn, he has given us none of those rare glimpses of laughter ending in tears or of tears subsiding in a tender smile which are the sources of Lamb’s depth and his charm. The same thing is true of his humor. He relished heartily its appearance in others and had a most wholesome laugh; but in himself there is no real merriment, only an ironic realization of the contrasts of life. When he writes, the smile which sometimes seeks to overpower the grim fixity of his features, is frozen before it can emerge to the surface. He lacks all the ingratiating arts which make a[Pg xxxiii] writer beloved. But if one enjoys a keen student of the intricacies of character, a bold and candid critic of human imperfections, a stimulating companion full of original ideas and deep feelings, he will find in Hazlitt an inexhaustible source of instruction and delight. Hazlitt has long appealed to men of vigorous character and acute intellect, men like Landor, Froude, Walter Bagehot, Robert Louis Stevenson, and Ernest Henley, who have either proclaimed his praise or flattered him with imitation. By the friend who knew him longest and was better qualified than any other to speak of him, he has been pronounced as “in his natural and healthy state, one of the wisest and finest spirits breathing.”[34]
II
The discovery in the seventeenth century of the Greek treatise “On the Sublime,” attributed to Longinus, with its inspired appreciation of the great passages in Greek literature so different from the analytic manner of Aristotle, gave a decided impulse to English criticism. It was at the same time that English prose, under the influence of French models, was developing a more familiar tone than it had hitherto been acquainted with. The union of the enthusiasm of Longinus with this moderated French prose resulted in the graceful prefaces of Dryden, which remained unmatched for more than a century. The Longinian fire, breathed upon too by the genius of Shakespeare, preserved the eighteenth century from congealing into the utter formalism of pseudo-Aristotelian authority. Though they did not produce an even warmth over the whole surface, the flames are observed darting through the crust even where the crust seems thickest. It is significant that Dr. [Pg xxxiv]Johnson should exclaim with admiration at the criticism of Dryden, not because Dryden judged according to rules but because his was the criticism of a poet. And he singles out as the best example of such criticism the well-known appreciation of Shakespeare, the very passage which Hazlitt later quoted as “the best character of Shakespeare that has ever been written.”[35] The high-priest of classicism wavered frequently in his allegiance to some of the sacred fetishes of his cult, and had enough grace, once at least, to speak with scorn of the “cant of those who judged by principles rather than by perception.”[36]
The discovery in the seventeenth century of the Greek treatise “On the Sublime,” attributed to Longinus, with its inspired appreciation of the great passages in Greek literature so different from the analytic manner of Aristotle, gave a decided impulse to English criticism. It was at the same time that English prose, under the influence of French models, was developing a more familiar tone than it had hitherto been acquainted with. The union of the enthusiasm of Longinus with this moderated French prose resulted in the graceful prefaces of Dryden, which remained unmatched for more than a century. The Longinian fire, breathed upon too by the genius of Shakespeare, preserved the eighteenth century from congealing into the utter formalism of pseudo-Aristotelian authority. Though they did not produce an even warmth over the whole surface, the flames are observed darting through the crust even where the crust seems thickest. It is significant that Dr. [Pg xxxiv]Johnson should exclaim with admiration at the criticism of Dryden, not because Dryden judged according to rules but because his was the criticism of a poet. And he singles out as the best example of such criticism the well-known appreciation of Shakespeare, the very passage which Hazlitt later quoted as “the best character of Shakespeare that has ever been written.”[35] The high-priest of classicism wavered frequently in his allegiance to some of the sacred fetishes of his cult, and had enough grace, once at least, to speak with scorn of the “cant of those who judged by principles rather than by perception.”[36]
But to judge by perception is a comparatively rare accomplishment, and so most critics continued to employ the foot-rule as if they were measuring flat surfaces, while occasionally going so far as to recognize the existence of certain mountain-peaks as “irregular beauties.” In a more or less conscious distinction from the criticism of external rules there developed also during the eighteenth century what its representatives were pleased to call metaphysical criticism, to which we should now probably apply the term psychological. This consisted in explaining poetic effects by reference to strictly mental processes in a tone of calm analysis eminently suited to the rationalistic temper of the age. It methodically traced the sources of grandeur or of pathos or of humor, and then illustrated its generalization by the practice of the poets. It could thereby pride itself on going back of the rules to the fundamental laws of human nature. Kames’s Elements of Criticism, written in 1761, became a work of standard reference, though it did not impose on the great critics. In commending it Dr. Johnson was careful to remark, “I do not mean that he has taught us anything; but he has told us old things [Pg xxxv]in a new way.”[37] But in general Kames was considered a safer guide than the enthusiastic Longinus, who throughout the century was looked upon with distrust. “Instead of shewing for what reason a sentiment or image is sublime, and discovering the secret power by which they affect a reader with pleasure, he is ever intent on producing something sublime himself, and strokes of his own eloquence.” So runs the complaint of Joseph Warton.[38] The distrust was not without ground. The danger that the method of Longinus in the hands of ungifted writers would become a cloak for critical ignorance and degenerate into empty bluster was already apparent.[39] Only rarely was there a reader who could distinguish between the false and the true application of the method. Gibbon did it in a passage which impressed itself upon the younger critics of Hazlitt’s generation. “I was acquainted only with two ways of criticising a beautiful passage: the one, to shew, by an exact anatomy of it, the distinct beauties of it, and whence they sprung; the other, an idle exclamation, or a general encomium, which leaves nothing behind it. Longinus has shewn me that there is a third. He tells me his own feelings upon reading it; and tells them with such energy, that he communicates them.”[40] That vital element, the commentator’s power of communicating his own feelings, constituting as it does the difference between phrase-making and valuable criticism, did not become prominent in English literature before the nineteenth century.
But to judge by perception is a comparatively rare accomplishment, and so most critics continued to employ the foot-rule as if they were measuring flat surfaces, while occasionally going so far as to recognize the existence of certain mountain-peaks as “irregular beauties.” In a more or less conscious distinction from the criticism of external rules there developed also during the eighteenth century what its representatives were pleased to call metaphysical criticism, to which we should now probably apply the term psychological. This consisted in explaining poetic effects by reference to strictly mental processes in a tone of calm analysis eminently suited to the rationalistic temper of the age. It methodically traced the sources of grandeur or of pathos or of humor, and then illustrated its generalization by the practice of the poets. It could thereby pride itself on going back of the rules to the fundamental laws of human nature. Kames’s Elements of Criticism, written in 1761, became a work of standard reference, though it did not impose on the great critics. In commending it Dr. Johnson was careful to remark, “I do not mean that he has taught us anything; but he has told us old things [Pg xxxv]in a new way.”[37] But in general Kames was considered a safer guide than the enthusiastic Longinus, who throughout the century was looked upon with distrust. “Instead of shewing for what reason a sentiment or image is sublime, and discovering the secret power by which they affect a reader with pleasure, he is ever intent on producing something sublime himself, and strokes of his own eloquence.” So runs the complaint of Joseph Warton.[38] The distrust was not without ground. The danger that the method of Longinus in the hands of ungifted writers would become a cloak for critical ignorance and degenerate into empty bluster was already apparent.[39] Only rarely was there a reader who could distinguish between the false and the true application of the method. Gibbon did it in a passage which impressed itself upon the younger critics of Hazlitt’s generation. “I was acquainted only with two ways of criticising a beautiful passage: the one, to shew, by an exact anatomy of it, the distinct beauties of it, and whence they sprung; the other, an idle exclamation, or a general encomium, which leaves nothing behind it. Longinus has shewn me that there is a third. He tells me his own feelings upon reading it; and tells them with such energy, that he communicates them.”[40] That vital element, the commentator’s power of communicating his own feelings, constituting as it does the difference between phrase-making and valuable criticism, did not become prominent in English literature before the nineteenth century.
The official criticism of the early nineteenth century as represented by the Edinburgh and Quarterly Reviews,[Pg xxxvi] derives its descent directly from the eighteenth. Whatever the Government might have thought of the politics of the Edinburgh, its literary outlook remained unexceptionably orthodox. Jeffrey’s “Essay on Beauty” is a direct copy of Alison’s “Essay on Taste.” Much as Dr. Johnson in the preceding age, Jeffrey prided himself on the moral tendency of his criticism—a morality which consisted in censuring the life of Burns and in exalting the virtuous insipidities of Maria Edgeworth’s tales as it might have been done by any faithful minister of the gospel. To be sure he cannot be said to have held tenaciously to the old set of canons. Though he stanchly withstood the new-fangled poetic practices of Wordsworth and of Southey, he bowed before the great popularity of Scott and Byron, even at the cost of some of his favorite maxims. In his writings the solvents of the older criticism are best seen at work. Jeffrey both by instinct and training was a lawyer, and his position at the head of the most respected periodical formed a natural temptation to a dictatorial manner. He was a judge who tried to uphold the literary constitution but wavered in the face of a strong popular opposition. When the support of precedent failed him, he remained without any firm conviction of his own. While his poetic taste was quite adequate to the appreciation of a Samuel Rogers or a Barry Cornwall, it was incomparably futile in the perception of a Wordsworth or a Shelley. In a passage composed at the end of his long editorial career in 1829, he unconsciously announced his own extinction as a critic:
The official criticism of the early nineteenth century, as represented by the Edinburgh and Quarterly Reviews,[Pg xxxvi] has its roots directly in the eighteenth century. No matter what the Government thought about the politics of the Edinburgh, its literary standpoint was completely orthodox. Jeffrey’s “Essay on Beauty” is basically a copy of Alison’s “Essay on Taste.” Similar to Dr. Johnson in the previous century, Jeffrey took pride in the moral direction of his criticism—a morality that involved criticizing Burns' lifestyle while praising the moral blandness of Maria Edgeworth’s stories, much like a devoted minister of the gospel would. He certainly didn’t rigidly stick to the old set of standards. Although he firmly resisted the new poetic styles of Wordsworth and Southey, he bowed to the immense popularity of Scott and Byron, even if it meant compromising some of his favorite beliefs. In his writings, the dismantling of the older criticism is most evident. Jeffrey, both by nature and training, was a lawyer, and his role as the head of the most respected magazine naturally tempted him to adopt a dictatorial attitude. He was a judge trying to maintain the literary constitution but hesitated when faced with strong popular opposition. When the support of tradition failed him, he had no strong beliefs of his own to fall back on. While his poetic taste was sufficient to appreciate a Samuel Rogers or a Barry Cornwall, it was utterly ineffective when it came to understanding a Wordsworth or a Shelley. In a passage written at the end of his long editorial career in 1829, he unknowingly declared his own end as a critic:
“Since the beginning of our critical career, we have seen a vast deal of beautiful poetry pass into oblivion, in spite of our feeble efforts to recall or retain it in remembrance. The tuneful quartos of Southey are already little better than lumber:—and the rich melodies of Keats and[Pg xxxvii] Shelley,—and the fantastical emphasis of Wordsworth,—and the plebeian pathos of Crabbe, are melting fast from the field of our vision. The novels of Scott have put out his poetry. Even the splendid strains of Moore are fading into distance and dimness, except where they have been married to immortal music; and the blazing star of Byron himself is receding from its place of pride. We need say nothing of Milman, and Croly, and Atherstone, and Hood, and a legion of others, who, with no ordinary gifts of taste and fancy, have not so properly survived their fame, as been excluded by some hard fatality, from what seemed their just inheritance. The two who have the longest withstood this rapid withering of the laurel, and with the least marks of decay on their branches, are Rogers and Campbell; neither of them, it may be remarked, voluminous writers, and both distinguished rather for the fine taste and consummate elegance of their writings, than for that fiery passion, and disdainful vehemence, which seemed for a time to be so much more in favour with the public.”[41]
“Since the beginning of our critical career, we have seen a vast deal of beautiful poetry pass into oblivion, in spite of our feeble efforts to recall or retain it in remembrance. The tuneful quartos of Southey are already little better than lumber:—and the rich melodies of Keats and[Pg xxxvii] Shelley,—and the fantastical emphasis of Wordsworth,—and the plebeian pathos of Crabbe, are melting fast from the field of our vision. The novels of Scott have put out his poetry. Even the splendid strains of Moore are fading into distance and dimness, except where they have been married to immortal music; and the blazing star of Byron himself is receding from its place of pride. We need say nothing of Milman, and Croly, and Atherstone, and Hood, and a legion of others, who, with no ordinary gifts of taste and fancy, have not so properly survived their fame, as been excluded by some hard fatality, from what seemed their just inheritance. The two who have the longest withstood this rapid withering of the laurel, and with the least marks of decay on their branches, are Rogers and Campbell; neither of them, it may be remarked, voluminous writers, and both distinguished rather for the fine taste and consummate elegance of their writings, than for that fiery passion, and disdainful vehemence, which seemed for a time to be so much more in favour with the public.”[41]
But the authority of Jeffrey did not long remain unchallenged. His unfortunate “This will never do” became a by-word among the younger writers who were gradually awaking to the realization of a new spirit in criticism. The protest against the methods of the dictatorial quarterlies found expression in the two brilliant monthly periodicals, Blackwood’s and the London Magazine, founded respectively in 1817 and 1820. In these no opportunity was neglected to thrust at the inflated pretensions of the established reviews, and, though the animus of rivalry might be suspected of playing its part, the blows usually struck home. There is an air of absolute finality about Lockhart’s “Remarks on the Periodical Criticism of [Pg xxxviii]England,” and his characterization of Jeffrey in this article is a bold anticipation of the judgment of posterity.[42] The editor of the London Magazine[43] writes with equal assurance, “We must protest against considering the present taste as the standard of excellence, or the criticisms on poetry in the Edinburgh Review as the voice even of the present taste.” The test of critical eligibility in this age is an appreciation of Wordsworth and a proper understanding of Coleridge his prophet, and it is by virtue of what inspiration they drew from these oracles that John Lockhart and John Scott became better qualified than Jeffrey or Gifford to form the literary opinions of the public.
But the authority of Jeffrey did not long remain unchallenged. His unfortunate “This will never do” became a by-word among the younger writers who were gradually awaking to the realization of a new spirit in criticism. The protest against the methods of the dictatorial quarterlies found expression in the two brilliant monthly periodicals, Blackwood’s and the London Magazine, founded respectively in 1817 and 1820. In these no opportunity was neglected to thrust at the inflated pretensions of the established reviews, and, though the animus of rivalry might be suspected of playing its part, the blows usually struck home. There is an air of absolute finality about Lockhart’s “Remarks on the Periodical Criticism of [Pg xxxviii]England,” and his characterization of Jeffrey in this article is a bold anticipation of the judgment of posterity.[42] The editor of the London Magazine[43] writes with equal assurance, “We must protest against considering the present taste as the standard of excellence, or the criticisms on poetry in the Edinburgh Review as the voice even of the present taste.” The test of critical eligibility in this age is an appreciation of Wordsworth and a proper understanding of Coleridge his prophet, and it is by virtue of what inspiration they drew from these oracles that John Lockhart and John Scott became better qualified than Jeffrey or Gifford to form the literary opinions of the public.
Coleridge more than any other person was responsible for bringing about a change in the attitude of literature toward criticism. As Hazlitt puts it with his inimitable vividness, he “threw a great stone into the standing pool of criticism, which splashed some persons with the mud, but which gave a motion to the surface and a reverberation to the neighbouring echoes, which has not since subsided.”[44] Whether his ideas were borrowed from the Germans or evolved in his own brain, their importance for English literature remains the same. Coleridge’s service lay in asserting and reasserting such fundamental principles as that a critical standard is something quite distinct from a set of external rules; that the traditional opposition between genius and laws was based on a misconception as to the function of the critic; that all great genius necessarily worked in accordance with certain laws which it was the function of the critic to determine by a study of each particular work of art; that art, being vital and organic, assumed different shapes at different epochs of human[Pg xxxix] culture; that only the spirit of poetry remained constant, while its form was molded anew by each age in accordance with the demands of its own life; that it was no more reasonable to judge Shakespeare’s plays by the practice of Sophocles than to judge sculpture by the rules of painting. “O! few have there been among critics, who have followed with the eye of their imagination the imperishable yet ever wandering spirit of poetry through its various metempsychoses; or who have rejoiced with the light of clear perception at beholding with each new birth, with each rare avatar, the human race frame to itself a new body, by assimilating materials of nourishment out of its new circumstances, and work for itself new organs of power appropriate to the new sphere of its motion and activity.”[45] This rare grasp of general principles was combined in Coleridge with poetic vision and a declamatory eloquence which enabled him to seize on the more ardent and open-minded men of letters and to determine their critical viewpoint.
Coleridge more than any other person was responsible for bringing about a change in the attitude of literature toward criticism. As Hazlitt puts it with his inimitable vividness, he “threw a great stone into the standing pool of criticism, which splashed some persons with the mud, but which gave a motion to the surface and a reverberation to the neighbouring echoes, which has not since subsided.”[44] Whether his ideas were borrowed from the Germans or evolved in his own brain, their importance for English literature remains the same. Coleridge’s service lay in asserting and reasserting such fundamental principles as that a critical standard is something quite distinct from a set of external rules; that the traditional opposition between genius and laws was based on a misconception as to the function of the critic; that all great genius necessarily worked in accordance with certain laws which it was the function of the critic to determine by a study of each particular work of art; that art, being vital and organic, assumed different shapes at different epochs of human[Pg xxxix] culture; that only the spirit of poetry remained constant, while its form was molded anew by each age in accordance with the demands of its own life; that it was no more reasonable to judge Shakespeare’s plays by the practice of Sophocles than to judge sculpture by the rules of painting. “O! few have there been among critics, who have followed with the eye of their imagination the imperishable yet ever wandering spirit of poetry through its various metempsychoses; or who have rejoiced with the light of clear perception at beholding with each new birth, with each rare avatar, the human race frame to itself a new body, by assimilating materials of nourishment out of its new circumstances, and work for itself new organs of power appropriate to the new sphere of its motion and activity.”[45] This rare grasp of general principles was combined in Coleridge with poetic vision and a declamatory eloquence which enabled him to seize on the more ardent and open-minded men of letters and to determine their critical viewpoint.
William Hazlitt was among the earliest to fall under Coleridge’s spell. Just how much he owed to Coleridge beyond the initial impulse it is impossible to prove, because so much of the latter’s criticism was expressed during improvised monologues at the informal meetings of friends, or in lectures of which only fragmentary notes remain. At any rate, while Coleridge’s chief distinction lay in the enunciation of general principles, Hazlitt’s practice, in so far as it took account of these general principles at all, assumed their existence, and displayed its strength in concrete judgments of individual literary works. His criticism may be said to imply at every step the existence of Coleridge’s, or to rise like an elegant superstructure on the solid foundation which the other had laid. Hazlitt[Pg xl] communicated to the general public that love and appreciation of great literature which Coleridge inspired only in the few elect. The latter, even more distinctly than a poet for poets, was a critic for critics,[46] and three generations have not succeeded in absorbing all his doctrines. But Hazlitt, with a delicate sensitiveness to the impressions of genius, with a boundless zest of poetic enjoyment, with a firm common sense to control his taste, and with a gift of original expression unequalled in his day, arrested the attention of the ordinary reader and made effective the principles which Coleridge with some vagueness had projected. To analyze in cold blood such living criticism as Hazlitt’s may expose one to unflattering imputations, but the attempt may serve to bring to light what is so often overlooked, that Hazlitt’s criticism is no random, irresponsible discharge of his sensibilities, but has an implicit basis of sound theory.
William Hazlitt was among the earliest to fall under Coleridge’s spell. Just how much he owed to Coleridge beyond the initial impulse it is impossible to prove, because so much of the latter’s criticism was expressed during improvised monologues at the informal meetings of friends, or in lectures of which only fragmentary notes remain. At any rate, while Coleridge’s chief distinction lay in the enunciation of general principles, Hazlitt’s practice, in so far as it took account of these general principles at all, assumed their existence, and displayed its strength in concrete judgments of individual literary works. His criticism may be said to imply at every step the existence of Coleridge’s, or to rise like an elegant superstructure on the solid foundation which the other had laid. Hazlitt[Pg xl] communicated to the general public that love and appreciation of great literature which Coleridge inspired only in the few elect. The latter, even more distinctly than a poet for poets, was a critic for critics,[46] and three generations have not succeeded in absorbing all his doctrines. But Hazlitt, with a delicate sensitiveness to the impressions of genius, with a boundless zest of poetic enjoyment, with a firm common sense to control his taste, and with a gift of original expression unequalled in his day, arrested the attention of the ordinary reader and made effective the principles which Coleridge with some vagueness had projected. To analyze in cold blood such living criticism as Hazlitt’s may expose one to unflattering imputations, but the attempt may serve to bring to light what is so often overlooked, that Hazlitt’s criticism is no random, irresponsible discharge of his sensibilities, but has an implicit basis of sound theory.
In his History of Criticism, Mr. Saintsbury takes as his motto for the section on the early nineteenth century a sentence from Sainte-Beuve to the effect that nearly the whole art of the critic consists in knowing how to read a book with judgment and without ceasing to relish it.[47] We are almost ready to believe that the French critic, in the significant choice of the words judgment and relish, is consciously summarizing the method of Hazlitt, the more so as he elsewhere explicitly confesses a sympathy with the English critic.[48] Hazlitt has indeed himself characterized his art in some such terms. In one of his lectures he modestly describes his undertaking “merely to read over a set of authors with the audience, as I would do with [Pg xli]a friend, to point out a favorite passage, to explain an objection; or if a remark or a theory occurs, to state it in illustration of the subject, but neither to tire him nor puzzle myself with pedantical rules and pragmatical formulas of criticism that can do no good to anybody.”[49] This sounds dangerously like dilettantism. It suggests the method of what in our day is called impressionism, one of the most delightful forms of literary entertainment when practiced by a master of literature. The impressionist’s aim is to record whatever impinges on his brain, and though with a writer of fine discernment it is sure to be productive of exquisite results, as criticism it is undermined by the impressionist’s assumption that every appreciation is made valid by the very fact of its existence. But this was scarcely Hazlitt’s idea of criticism. Against universal suffrage in matters literary he would have been among the first to protest. We might almost imagine we were listening to some orthodox theorist of the eighteenth century when we hear him declaring that the object of taste “must be that, not which does, but which would please universally, supposing all men to have paid an equal attention to any subject and to have an equal relish for it, which can only be guessed at by the imperfect and yet more than casual agreement among those who have done so from choice and feeling.”[50] Though not the surest kind of clue, this indicates at least that Hazlitt’s rejection of “pedantical rules and pragmatical formulas” was not equivalent to a declaration of anarchy.
In his History of Criticism, Mr. Saintsbury takes as his motto for the section on the early nineteenth century a sentence from Sainte-Beuve to the effect that nearly the whole art of the critic consists in knowing how to read a book with judgment and without ceasing to relish it.[47] We are almost ready to believe that the French critic, in the significant choice of the words judgment and relish, is consciously summarizing the method of Hazlitt, the more so as he elsewhere explicitly confesses a sympathy with the English critic.[48] Hazlitt has indeed himself characterized his art in some such terms. In one of his lectures he modestly describes his undertaking “merely to read over a set of authors with the audience, as I would do with [Pg xli]a friend, to point out a favorite passage, to explain an objection; or if a remark or a theory occurs, to state it in illustration of the subject, but neither to tire him nor puzzle myself with pedantical rules and pragmatical formulas of criticism that can do no good to anybody.”[49] This sounds dangerously like dilettantism. It suggests the method of what in our day is called impressionism, one of the most delightful forms of literary entertainment when practiced by a master of literature. The impressionist’s aim is to record whatever impinges on his brain, and though with a writer of fine discernment it is sure to be productive of exquisite results, as criticism it is undermined by the impressionist’s assumption that every appreciation is made valid by the very fact of its existence. But this was scarcely Hazlitt’s idea of criticism. Against universal suffrage in matters literary he would have been among the first to protest. We might almost imagine we were listening to some orthodox theorist of the eighteenth century when we hear him declaring that the object of taste “must be that, not which does, but which would please universally, supposing all men to have paid an equal attention to any subject and to have an equal relish for it, which can only be guessed at by the imperfect and yet more than casual agreement among those who have done so from choice and feeling.”[50] Though not the surest kind of clue, this indicates at least that Hazlitt’s rejection of “pedantical rules and pragmatical formulas” was not equivalent to a declaration of anarchy.
For Hazlitt the assertion of individual taste meant emancipation from arbitrary codes and an opportunity to embrace a compass as wide as the range of literary excellence. Realizing that every reader, even the professed critic, is [Pg xlii]hemmed in by certain prejudices arising from his temperament, his education, his environment, he was unwilling to pledge his trust to any school or fashion of criticism. The favorite oppositions of his generation—Shakespeare and Pope, Fielding and Richardson, English poetry and French—had no meaning for him. He was glad to enjoy each in its kind. “The language of taste and moderation is, I prefer this, because it is best to me; the language of dogmatism and intolerance is, Because I prefer it, it is best in itself, and I will allow no one else to be of a different opinion.”[51] This passage, in connection with the one last quoted, may be considered as fixing the limits within which Hazlitt gave scope to personal preference. The sum of his literary judgments reveals a taste for a greater variety of the works of genius than is displayed by any contemporary, and the absence of “a catholic and many-sided sympathy”[52] is one of the last imputations that should have been brought against him. His criticism has limitations, but not such as are due to a narrowness of literary perception.
For Hazlitt the assertion of individual taste meant emancipation from arbitrary codes and an opportunity to embrace a compass as wide as the range of literary excellence. Realizing that every reader, even the professed critic, is [Pg xlii]hemmed in by certain prejudices arising from his temperament, his education, his environment, he was unwilling to pledge his trust to any school or fashion of criticism. The favorite oppositions of his generation—Shakespeare and Pope, Fielding and Richardson, English poetry and French—had no meaning for him. He was glad to enjoy each in its kind. “The language of taste and moderation is, I prefer this, because it is best to me; the language of dogmatism and intolerance is, Because I prefer it, it is best in itself, and I will allow no one else to be of a different opinion.”[51] This passage, in connection with the one last quoted, may be considered as fixing the limits within which Hazlitt gave scope to personal preference. The sum of his literary judgments reveals a taste for a greater variety of the works of genius than is displayed by any contemporary, and the absence of “a catholic and many-sided sympathy”[52] is one of the last imputations that should have been brought against him. His criticism has limitations, but not such as are due to a narrowness of literary perception.
Even Hazlitt’s shortcomings may frequently be turned to his glory as a critic. The most remarkable thing about his violent political prejudices is the success with which he dissociated his literary estimates from them. Such a serious limitation in a critic as deficiency of reading in his case only raises our astonishment at the sureness of instinct which enabled him to pronounce unerringly on the scantest information. Never was there a critic of nearly equal pretensions who had as little of the scholar’s equipment. If, as he tells us, he applied himself too closely to his studies at a certain period in his youth,[53] he atoned for it by his [Pg xliii]neglect of books in later life.[54] A desultory education had left him without that intimacy with the classics which belonged of right to every cultivated Englishman. His allusions to the Greek and Latin writers are in the most general terms, but with a note of reverence which did not enter into his speech concerning even Shakespeare. “I would have you learn Latin (he is writing to his son) because there is an atmosphere round this sort of classical ground, to which that of actual life is gross and vulgar.”[55] His knowledge of Italian was no more thorough, though here he was more nearly on a level with his contemporaries. For Boccaccio indeed he showed an intense affection, and he could write intelligently, if not deeply, concerning Dante and Ariosto and Tasso.[56] With French he naturally had a wider acquaintance, but still nothing beyond the reach of the very general reader. The notable point is that he refrains from passing judgment on the entire body of French poetry because it is unlike English poetry. He is not infected with the wilful provincialism of Lamb nor with the spirit of John Bullishness which seriously proclaims in its rivals “equally a want of books and men.”[57] “We may be sure of this,” says Hazlitt, “that when we see nothing but grossness and barbarism, or insipidity and verbiage in a writer that is the God of a nation’s idolatry, it is we and not they who want true taste and feeling.”[58] Having this wholesome counsel ever before him, he can be more generously appreciative of the genius of Molière, more justly discerning in his analysis of the spirit of [Pg xliv]Rousseau,[59] and more free of the puritanical clatter against Voltaire than any of his fellow-critics. With German literature his familiarity was bounded on the one hand by Schiller’s “Robbers,” on the other by the first part of “Faust,” the entire gap between these being filled by the popular versions of Kotzebue’s plays and Mme. de Staël’s book on Germany. Yet he dared to write a character of the German people which is almost worth quoting.[60]
Even Hazlitt’s shortcomings may frequently be turned to his glory as a critic. The most remarkable thing about his violent political prejudices is the success with which he dissociated his literary estimates from them. Such a serious limitation in a critic as deficiency of reading in his case only raises our astonishment at the sureness of instinct which enabled him to pronounce unerringly on the scantest information. Never was there a critic of nearly equal pretensions who had as little of the scholar’s equipment. If, as he tells us, he applied himself too closely to his studies at a certain period in his youth,[53] he atoned for it by his [Pg xliii]neglect of books in later life.[54] A desultory education had left him without that intimacy with the classics which belonged of right to every cultivated Englishman. His allusions to the Greek and Latin writers are in the most general terms, but with a note of reverence which did not enter into his speech concerning even Shakespeare. “I would have you learn Latin (he is writing to his son) because there is an atmosphere round this sort of classical ground, to which that of actual life is gross and vulgar.”[55] His knowledge of Italian was no more thorough, though here he was more nearly on a level with his contemporaries. For Boccaccio indeed he showed an intense affection, and he could write intelligently, if not deeply, concerning Dante and Ariosto and Tasso.[56] With French he naturally had a wider acquaintance, but still nothing beyond the reach of the very general reader. The notable point is that he refrains from passing judgment on the entire body of French poetry because it is unlike English poetry. He is not infected with the wilful provincialism of Lamb nor with the spirit of John Bullishness which seriously proclaims in its rivals “equally a want of books and men.”[57] “We may be sure of this,” says Hazlitt, “that when we see nothing but grossness and barbarism, or insipidity and verbiage in a writer that is the God of a nation’s idolatry, it is we and not they who want true taste and feeling.”[58] Having this wholesome counsel ever before him, he can be more generously appreciative of the genius of Molière, more justly discerning in his analysis of the spirit of [Pg xliv]Rousseau,[59] and more free of the puritanical clatter against Voltaire than any of his fellow-critics. With German literature his familiarity was bounded on the one hand by Schiller’s “Robbers,” on the other by the first part of “Faust,” the entire gap between these being filled by the popular versions of Kotzebue’s plays and Mme. de Staël’s book on Germany. Yet he dared to write a character of the German people which is almost worth quoting.[60]
In English his range of reading was correspondingly narrow. Such a piece of waywardness as his enthusiasm for John Buncle,[61] derived no doubt from Lamb, is unique. Broadly speaking, he prefers to accept the established canon and approaches new discoveries with a deep distrust. He is very little concerned with writers of the second order, and in his Lecture on the Living Poets he shocked his audience unspeakably, when he came to the name of Hannah More, by merely remarking, “She has written a great deal which I have never read.” He looked upon most living writers through the eyes of the somewhat jaded reviewer, who, though susceptible to a romantic thrill from one or the other, is usually on his guard against spurious blandishments and reluctant to admit the claims of new pretenders. Even in poets of the first rank he slurred over a great deal; but what he loved he dwelt on with a kind of rapt inspiration until it became his second nature, its spirit and its language fused intimately with his own. [Pg xlv]This revolutionist in politics was a jealous aristocrat in the domains of art, and this admission does not impair our earlier assertion of his openness to a greater variety of impressions than any of his contemporaries in criticism.
In English his range of reading was correspondingly narrow. Such a piece of waywardness as his enthusiasm for John Buncle,[61] derived no doubt from Lamb, is unique. Broadly speaking, he prefers to accept the established canon and approaches new discoveries with a deep distrust. He is very little concerned with writers of the second order, and in his Lecture on the Living Poets he shocked his audience unspeakably, when he came to the name of Hannah More, by merely remarking, “She has written a great deal which I have never read.” He looked upon most living writers through the eyes of the somewhat jaded reviewer, who, though susceptible to a romantic thrill from one or the other, is usually on his guard against spurious blandishments and reluctant to admit the claims of new pretenders. Even in poets of the first rank he slurred over a great deal; but what he loved he dwelt on with a kind of rapt inspiration until it became his second nature, its spirit and its language fused intimately with his own. [Pg xlv]This revolutionist in politics was a jealous aristocrat in the domains of art, and this admission does not impair our earlier assertion of his openness to a greater variety of impressions than any of his contemporaries in criticism.
Hazlitt’s professed indifference to system is probably due as much to lack of deep reading as to romantic impatience of restraint. When he declared that it was beyond his powers “to condense and combine all the facts relating to a subject”[62] or that “he had no head for arrangement,”[63] it was only because he did not happen to be a master of the facts which required combination or arrangement. For he did have an unusual gift for penetrating to the core of a subject and tearing out the heart of its mystery; in fact, his power of concrete literary generalization was in his age unmatched. To reveal the distinctive virtue of a literary form, to characterize the sources of weakness or of strength in a new or a by-gone fashion of poetry, to analyze accurately the forces impelling a whole mighty age—these things, requiring a deep and steady concentration of mind, are among his most solid achievements. In a paragraph he distils for us the essence of what is picturesque and worth dwelling on in the comedy of the Restoration. In a page he triumphantly establishes the boundary-line between the poetry of art and nature—Pope and Shakespeare—which to the present day remains as a clear guide, while at the same time Campbell and Byron and Bowles are filling the periodicals with protracted and often irrelevant arguments on one side or the other which only the critically curious now venture to look into. In the space of a single lecture he takes a sweeping view of all the great movements which gave vitality and grandeur to the Elizabethan spirit and found a voice in its literature, so that in spite of his little [Pg xlvi]learning he seems to have left nothing for his followers but to fill in his outline. The same keenness of discernment he applied casually in dissecting the genius of his own time. He associated the absence of drama with the French Revolution, its tendency to deal in abstractions and to regard everything in relation to man and not men—a tendency irreconcilable with dramatic literature, which is essentially individual and concrete.[64] To be sure the eighteenth century before the Revolution was as void of drama as Hazlitt’s generation, but what is true of the period which produced Political Justice and the Edinburgh Review would hold equally of the time which produced the “Essay on Man” and the deistic controversy. He sometimes harshly exposes the weaker side of contemporary lyricism as a “mere effusion of natural sensibility,” and he regrets the absence of “imaginary splendor and human passion” as of a glory departed.[65] But with all this he had the true historical sense. It breaks out most unmistakably when he says, “If literature in our day has taken this decided turn into a critical channel, is it not a presumptive proof that it ought to do so?”[66] Of the actual application of historical principles, which were just beginning to be realized in the study of literature, we find only a few faint traces in Hazlitt. Some remarks on the influence of climate and of religious and political institutions occur in his contributions to the Edinburgh, but occasionally their perfunctory manner suggests the editorial pen of Jeffrey. Doubtless Hazlitt’s discriminating judgment would have enabled him to excel in this field, had he been equipped with the necessary learning.
Hazlitt’s professed indifference to system is probably due as much to lack of deep reading as to romantic impatience of restraint. When he declared that it was beyond his powers “to condense and combine all the facts relating to a subject”[62] or that “he had no head for arrangement,”[63] it was only because he did not happen to be a master of the facts which required combination or arrangement. For he did have an unusual gift for penetrating to the core of a subject and tearing out the heart of its mystery; in fact, his power of concrete literary generalization was in his age unmatched. To reveal the distinctive virtue of a literary form, to characterize the sources of weakness or of strength in a new or a by-gone fashion of poetry, to analyze accurately the forces impelling a whole mighty age—these things, requiring a deep and steady concentration of mind, are among his most solid achievements. In a paragraph he distils for us the essence of what is picturesque and worth dwelling on in the comedy of the Restoration. In a page he triumphantly establishes the boundary-line between the poetry of art and nature—Pope and Shakespeare—which to the present day remains as a clear guide, while at the same time Campbell and Byron and Bowles are filling the periodicals with protracted and often irrelevant arguments on one side or the other which only the critically curious now venture to look into. In the space of a single lecture he takes a sweeping view of all the great movements which gave vitality and grandeur to the Elizabethan spirit and found a voice in its literature, so that in spite of his little [Pg xlvi]learning he seems to have left nothing for his followers but to fill in his outline. The same keenness of discernment he applied casually in dissecting the genius of his own time. He associated the absence of drama with the French Revolution, its tendency to deal in abstractions and to regard everything in relation to man and not men—a tendency irreconcilable with dramatic literature, which is essentially individual and concrete.[64] To be sure the eighteenth century before the Revolution was as void of drama as Hazlitt’s generation, but what is true of the period which produced Political Justice and the Edinburgh Review would hold equally of the time which produced the “Essay on Man” and the deistic controversy. He sometimes harshly exposes the weaker side of contemporary lyricism as a “mere effusion of natural sensibility,” and he regrets the absence of “imaginary splendor and human passion” as of a glory departed.[65] But with all this he had the true historical sense. It breaks out most unmistakably when he says, “If literature in our day has taken this decided turn into a critical channel, is it not a presumptive proof that it ought to do so?”[66] Of the actual application of historical principles, which were just beginning to be realized in the study of literature, we find only a few faint traces in Hazlitt. Some remarks on the influence of climate and of religious and political institutions occur in his contributions to the Edinburgh, but occasionally their perfunctory manner suggests the editorial pen of Jeffrey. Doubtless Hazlitt’s discriminating judgment would have enabled him to excel in this field, had he been equipped with the necessary learning.
It may also be a serious limitation of Hazlitt’s that he [Pg xlvii]neglects questions of structure and design. Doubtless he was reacting against the jargon of the older criticism with its lifeless and monotonous repetitions about invention and fable and unity, giving nothing but the “superficial plan and elevation, as if a poem were a piece of formal architecture.”[67] In avoiding the study of the design of “Paradise Lost” or of the “Faerie Queene” he may have brought his criticism nearer to the popular taste; but he deliberately shut himself off from a vision of some of the higher reaches of poetic art, perhaps betraying thereby that lack of “imagination” with which he has sometimes been charged.[68] His interpretation of an author is therefore occasionally in danger of becoming an appreciation of isolated characters, or scenes, or passages, as if he were actually reading him over with his audience. But this is a limitation which Hazlitt shares with all the finer critics of his day.
It may also be a serious limitation of Hazlitt’s that he [Pg xlvii]neglects questions of structure and design. Doubtless he was reacting against the jargon of the older criticism with its lifeless and monotonous repetitions about invention and fable and unity, giving nothing but the “superficial plan and elevation, as if a poem were a piece of formal architecture.”[67] In avoiding the study of the design of “Paradise Lost” or of the “Faerie Queene” he may have brought his criticism nearer to the popular taste; but he deliberately shut himself off from a vision of some of the higher reaches of poetic art, perhaps betraying thereby that lack of “imagination” with which he has sometimes been charged.[68] His interpretation of an author is therefore occasionally in danger of becoming an appreciation of isolated characters, or scenes, or passages, as if he were actually reading him over with his audience. But this is a limitation which Hazlitt shares with all the finer critics of his day.
After all these shortcomings have been acknowledged, the permanence of Hazlitt’s achievement appears only the more remarkable. It is clear that the gods made him critical. The two essential qualities of judgment and taste he seems to have possessed from the very beginning. It is impossible to trace in him any development of taste; his growth is but the succession of his literary experiences. One looks in vain for any of those errors of youth such as are met even in a Coleridge enamored of Bowles. What extravagance of tone Hazlitt displayed in his early criticism he carried with him to his last day. If any change is to be noted, it is in the growing keenness of his appreciation. The early maturity of his judicial powers is attested by the political and metaphysical tendency of his youthful [Pg xlviii]studies. His birth as a full-fledged critic awaited only the stirring of the springs of his eloquence, as is evident from the excellence of what is practically his first literary essay, the “Character of Burke.”
After acknowledging all these shortcomings, Hazlitt's achievement seems even more impressive. It's clear that he was born to be critical. He seemed to have the necessary qualities of judgment and taste from the very start. It's impossible to see any evolution in his taste; his growth just reflects the series of his literary experiences. One searches in vain for any of those youthful mistakes that even someone like Coleridge, who admired Bowles, made. The over-the-top style Hazlitt showed in his early criticism stayed with him until his last day. If there's any notable change, it's in the increased sharpness of his appreciation. The early development of his judgment is shown in the political and philosophical focus of his early [Pg xlviii]studies. His full emergence as a critic was just waiting for the activation of his eloquence, which is evident from the quality of what is essentially his first literary essay, the “Character of Burke.”
No critic has approached books with so intense a passion as Hazlitt. That sentimental fondness for the volumes themselves, especially when enriched by the fragrance of antiquity, which gives so delicious a savor to the bookishness of Lamb, was in him conspicuously absent. For him books were only a more vivid aspect of life itself. “Tom Jones,” he tells us, was the novel that first broke the spell of his daily tasks and made of the world “a dance through life, a perpetual gala-day.”[69] Keats could not have romped through the “Faerie Queene” with more spirit than did Hazlitt through the length and breadth of eighteenth century romance, and the young poet’s awe before the majesty of Homer was hardly greater than that of the future critic when a Milton or a Wordsworth swam into his ken. This hot and eager interest, deprived of its outlet in the form of direct emulation, sought a vent in communicating itself to others and in making converts to its faith. So intimately did Hazlitt feel the spell of a work of genius, that its life-blood was transfused into his own almost against his will. “I wish,” he exclaims, “I had never read the Emilius ... I had better have formed myself on the model of Sir Fopling Flutter.”[70] He entered into the poet’s creation with a sympathy amounting almost to poetic vision, and the ever-present sense of the reality of the artist’s world led him to interpret literature primarily in relation to life. The poetry of character and passion is what he regards of most essential interest.[71] This point of view unintentionally converts his familiar essays on life into a literary[Pg xlix] discourse, and gives to his formal criticism the tone of a study of life at its sources, raising it at once to the same level with creative literature. Though he nowhere employs the now familiar formula of “literature and life,” the lecture “On Poetry in General” is largely an exposition of this outlook.
No critic has approached books with so intense a passion as Hazlitt. That sentimental fondness for the volumes themselves, especially when enriched by the fragrance of antiquity, which gives so delicious a savor to the bookishness of Lamb, was in him conspicuously absent. For him books were only a more vivid aspect of life itself. “Tom Jones,” he tells us, was the novel that first broke the spell of his daily tasks and made of the world “a dance through life, a perpetual gala-day.”[69] Keats could not have romped through the “Faerie Queene” with more spirit than did Hazlitt through the length and breadth of eighteenth century romance, and the young poet’s awe before the majesty of Homer was hardly greater than that of the future critic when a Milton or a Wordsworth swam into his ken. This hot and eager interest, deprived of its outlet in the form of direct emulation, sought a vent in communicating itself to others and in making converts to its faith. So intimately did Hazlitt feel the spell of a work of genius, that its life-blood was transfused into his own almost against his will. “I wish,” he exclaims, “I had never read the Emilius ... I had better have formed myself on the model of Sir Fopling Flutter.”[70] He entered into the poet’s creation with a sympathy amounting almost to poetic vision, and the ever-present sense of the reality of the artist’s world led him to interpret literature primarily in relation to life. The poetry of character and passion is what he regards of most essential interest.[71] This point of view unintentionally converts his familiar essays on life into a literary[Pg xlix] discourse, and gives to his formal criticism the tone of a study of life at its sources, raising it at once to the same level with creative literature. Though he nowhere employs the now familiar formula of “literature and life,” the lecture “On Poetry in General” is largely an exposition of this outlook.
Life in its entire compass is regarded as the rough material of literature, but it does not become literature until the artist’s imagination, as with a divine ray, has penetrated the mass and inspired it with an ideal existence. Among the numerous attempts of his contemporaries to define the creative faculty of the poet, this comparatively simple one of Hazlitt’s is worth noting. “This intuitive perception of the hidden analogies of things, or, as it may be called, this instinct of imagination, is perhaps what stamps the character of genius on the productions of art more than any other circumstance: for it works unconsciously, like nature, and receives its impressions from a kind of inspiration.”[72] It is this power that he has in mind when he says “Poetry is infusing the same spirit in a number of things, or bathing them all as it were, in the same overflowing sense of delight.”[73] It shows Hazlitt to have fully apprehended the guiding principle of the new ideal of criticism which, looking upon the work of art as an act of original creation and not of mechanical composition, based its judgment on a direct sympathy with the artist’s mind instead of resorting to a general rule. In the light of this principle he is enabled to avoid the pitfalls of a moralistic interpretation of literature and to decide the question as to the relative importance of substance and treatment with a certainty which seems to preclude the possibility of any other answer.
Life in its entire compass is regarded as the rough material of literature, but it does not become literature until the artist’s imagination, as with a divine ray, has penetrated the mass and inspired it with an ideal existence. Among the numerous attempts of his contemporaries to define the creative faculty of the poet, this comparatively simple one of Hazlitt’s is worth noting. “This intuitive perception of the hidden analogies of things, or, as it may be called, this instinct of imagination, is perhaps what stamps the character of genius on the productions of art more than any other circumstance: for it works unconsciously, like nature, and receives its impressions from a kind of inspiration.”[72] It is this power that he has in mind when he says “Poetry is infusing the same spirit in a number of things, or bathing them all as it were, in the same overflowing sense of delight.”[73] It shows Hazlitt to have fully apprehended the guiding principle of the new ideal of criticism which, looking upon the work of art as an act of original creation and not of mechanical composition, based its judgment on a direct sympathy with the artist’s mind instead of resorting to a general rule. In the light of this principle he is enabled to avoid the pitfalls of a moralistic interpretation of literature and to decide the question as to the relative importance of substance and treatment with a certainty which seems to preclude the possibility of any other answer.
[Pg l]It is not the dignity of the theme which constitutes the great work of art, for in that case a prose summary of the “Divine Comedy” would be as exalted as the original, and it would be necessary merely to know the subject of a poem in order to pass judgment upon it. A low or a trivial subject may be raised by the imagination of the artist who recognizes in it the elements of beauty or power. No definition of poetry can be worth anything which would exclude “The Rape of the Lock”; and Murillo’s painting of “The Two Beggar Boys” is as much worth having “as almost any picture in the world.”[74] “Yet it is not true that execution is everything, and the class or subject nothing. The highest subjects, equally well-executed (which, however, rarely happens), are the best.”[75] Though each is perfect in its kind, there can be no difficulty in deciding the question of greatness between “King Lear” and “The Comedy of Errors.” “The greatest strength of genius is shewn in describing the strongest passions: for the power of imagination, in works of invention, must be in proportion to the force of the natural impressions, which are the subject of them.”[76] One also finds a test of relative values in the measure of fulness with which the work of art reflects the complex elements of life. If we estimate a tragedy of Shakespeare above one of Lillo or Moore, it is because “impassioned poetry is an emanation of the moral and intellectual part of our nature, as well as of the sensitive—of the desire to know, the will to act, and the power to feel; and ought to appeal to these different parts of the constitution, in order to be perfect.”[77]
[Pg l]It is not the dignity of the theme which constitutes the great work of art, for in that case a prose summary of the “Divine Comedy” would be as exalted as the original, and it would be necessary merely to know the subject of a poem in order to pass judgment upon it. A low or a trivial subject may be raised by the imagination of the artist who recognizes in it the elements of beauty or power. No definition of poetry can be worth anything which would exclude “The Rape of the Lock”; and Murillo’s painting of “The Two Beggar Boys” is as much worth having “as almost any picture in the world.”[74] “Yet it is not true that execution is everything, and the class or subject nothing. The highest subjects, equally well-executed (which, however, rarely happens), are the best.”[75] Though each is perfect in its kind, there can be no difficulty in deciding the question of greatness between “King Lear” and “The Comedy of Errors.” “The greatest strength of genius is shewn in describing the strongest passions: for the power of imagination, in works of invention, must be in proportion to the force of the natural impressions, which are the subject of them.”[76] One also finds a test of relative values in the measure of fulness with which the work of art reflects the complex elements of life. If we estimate a tragedy of Shakespeare above one of Lillo or Moore, it is because “impassioned poetry is an emanation of the moral and intellectual part of our nature, as well as of the sensitive—of the desire to know, the will to act, and the power to feel; and ought to appeal to these different parts of the constitution, in order to be perfect.”[77]
In treating of the specific distinction of poetry Hazlitt [Pg li]does not escape the usual difficulties. Taking his point of departure from Milton’s “thoughts that voluntary move harmonious numbers,” he defines poetry in a passage that satisfactorily anticipates the familiar one of Carlyle, as “the music of language answering to the music of the mind.... Wherever any object takes such a hold of the mind as to make us dwell upon it, and brood over it, melting the heart in tenderness, or kindling it to a sentiment of enthusiasm;—wherever a movement of imagination or passion is impressed on the mind, by which it seeks to prolong or repeat the emotion, to bring all other objects into accord with it, and to give the same movement of harmony, sustained and continuous, or gradually varied according to the occasion, to the sounds that express it—this is poetry. The musical in sound is the sustained and continuous; the musical in thought is the sustained and continuous also. There is a near connection between music and deep-rooted passion.”[78] In this mystical direction a definition could go no further, but like nearly all writers and speakers Hazlitt is inclined to use the word poetry in a variety of more or less connected meanings,[79] ordinarily legitimate enough, but somewhat embarrassing when it is a question of definition. “That which lifts the spirit above the earth, which draws the soul out of itself with indescribable longings, is,” he says, “poetry in kind, and generally fit to become so in name, by ‘being married to immortal verse.’”[80] If it is true that Pilgrim’s Progress and Robinson Crusoe possess the “essence and the power of poetry” [Pg lii]and require only the addition of verse to become absolutely so,[81] then the musical expression is only a factitious ornament, to be added or removed at the caprice of the writer. But Hazlitt is careful to declare that verse does not make the whole difference between poetry and prose, leaving the whole question as vaguely suspended as ever.[82]
In treating of the specific distinction of poetry Hazlitt [Pg li]does not escape the usual difficulties. Taking his point of departure from Milton’s “thoughts that voluntary move harmonious numbers,” he defines poetry in a passage that satisfactorily anticipates the familiar one of Carlyle, as “the music of language answering to the music of the mind.... Wherever any object takes such a hold of the mind as to make us dwell upon it, and brood over it, melting the heart in tenderness, or kindling it to a sentiment of enthusiasm;—wherever a movement of imagination or passion is impressed on the mind, by which it seeks to prolong or repeat the emotion, to bring all other objects into accord with it, and to give the same movement of harmony, sustained and continuous, or gradually varied according to the occasion, to the sounds that express it—this is poetry. The musical in sound is the sustained and continuous; the musical in thought is the sustained and continuous also. There is a near connection between music and deep-rooted passion.”[78] In this mystical direction a definition could go no further, but like nearly all writers and speakers Hazlitt is inclined to use the word poetry in a variety of more or less connected meanings,[79] ordinarily legitimate enough, but somewhat embarrassing when it is a question of definition. “That which lifts the spirit above the earth, which draws the soul out of itself with indescribable longings, is,” he says, “poetry in kind, and generally fit to become so in name, by ‘being married to immortal verse.’”[80] If it is true that Pilgrim’s Progress and Robinson Crusoe possess the “essence and the power of poetry” [Pg lii]and require only the addition of verse to become absolutely so,[81] then the musical expression is only a factitious ornament, to be added or removed at the caprice of the writer. But Hazlitt is careful to declare that verse does not make the whole difference between poetry and prose, leaving the whole question as vaguely suspended as ever.[82]
Bare theorizing, according to his own confession, was no favorite pursuit with Hazlitt. He enjoyed himself much more in the analysis of an individual author or his work. His aversion to literary cant, his love of “saying things that are his own in a way of his own,” were here most in evidence. What he says of Milton might appropriately be applied to himself, that he formed the most intense conception of things and then embodied them by a single stroke of his pen. In a phrase or in a sentence he stamped the character of an author indelibly, and, enemy to commonplace though he was, became a cause of commonplace in others. No matter how much might already have been written on a subject (and Hazlitt did not make a practice of celebrating neglected obscurity) his own view stood out fresh and clear, and yet his judgments were never eccentric. He wrestled with a writer’s thoughts, absorbed his most passionate feelings, and mirrored back his most exquisite perceptions with “all the color, the light and the shade.” His fertility is more amazing than his intensity, for no critic of nearly equal rank has enriched English literature with so many valuable and enduring judgments on so great a variety of subjects. Dr. Johnson is by common consent the spokesman of the eighteenth century, or of its dominant class; Coleridge and [Pg liii]Lamb are entitled to the glory of revealing the literature between Spenser and Milton to English readers, and the former rendered the additional service of acting as the interpreter of Wordsworth. But to give an idea of Hazlitt’s scope would require a summary of opinions embracing poetry from Chaucer and Spenser to Wordsworth and Byron, prose sacred and profane from Bacon and Jeremy Taylor to Burke and Edward Irving, the drama in its two flourishing periods, the familiar essay from Steele and Addison to Lamb and Leigh Hunt, the novel from Defoe to Sir Walter Scott. This does not begin to suggest Hazlitt’s versatility. His own modest though somewhat over-alliterative words are that he has “at least glanced over a number of subjects—painting, poetry, prose, plays, politics, parliamentary speakers, metaphysical lore, books, men, and things.”[83]
Bare theorizing, according to his own confession, was no favorite pursuit with Hazlitt. He enjoyed himself much more in the analysis of an individual author or his work. His aversion to literary cant, his love of “saying things that are his own in a way of his own,” were here most in evidence. What he says of Milton might appropriately be applied to himself, that he formed the most intense conception of things and then embodied them by a single stroke of his pen. In a phrase or in a sentence he stamped the character of an author indelibly, and, enemy to commonplace though he was, became a cause of commonplace in others. No matter how much might already have been written on a subject (and Hazlitt did not make a practice of celebrating neglected obscurity) his own view stood out fresh and clear, and yet his judgments were never eccentric. He wrestled with a writer’s thoughts, absorbed his most passionate feelings, and mirrored back his most exquisite perceptions with “all the color, the light and the shade.” His fertility is more amazing than his intensity, for no critic of nearly equal rank has enriched English literature with so many valuable and enduring judgments on so great a variety of subjects. Dr. Johnson is by common consent the spokesman of the eighteenth century, or of its dominant class; Coleridge and [Pg liii]Lamb are entitled to the glory of revealing the literature between Spenser and Milton to English readers, and the former rendered the additional service of acting as the interpreter of Wordsworth. But to give an idea of Hazlitt’s scope would require a summary of opinions embracing poetry from Chaucer and Spenser to Wordsworth and Byron, prose sacred and profane from Bacon and Jeremy Taylor to Burke and Edward Irving, the drama in its two flourishing periods, the familiar essay from Steele and Addison to Lamb and Leigh Hunt, the novel from Defoe to Sir Walter Scott. This does not begin to suggest Hazlitt’s versatility. His own modest though somewhat over-alliterative words are that he has “at least glanced over a number of subjects—painting, poetry, prose, plays, politics, parliamentary speakers, metaphysical lore, books, men, and things.”[83]
The importance of Hazlitt’s Shakespearian criticism is no longer open to question. Though Coleridge alluded to them slightingly as out-and-out imitations of Lamb,[84] Hazlitt’s dicta on the greatest English genius are equal in depth to Lamb’s and far more numerous; and while in profoundness and subtlety they fall short of the remarks of Coleridge himself, they surpass them in intensity and carrying power. To both of these men Hazlitt owed a great deal in his appreciation of Shakespeare, and perhaps even more to August Wilhelm Schlegel, whose Lectures on Dramatic Literature he reviewed in 1815.[85] His allusions to Schlegel border on enthusiasm and he makes it a proud claim that he has done “more than any one except Schlegel to vindicate the Characters of Shakespeare’s Plays [Pg liv]from the stigma of French criticism.”[86] But however great his obligation, there was some point in the compliment of the German critic when he declared that Hazlitt had gone beyond him (l’avoit dépassé) in his Shakespearian opinions.[87] A few years later Heine maintained that the only significant commentator of Shakespeare produced by England was William Hazlitt.[88] Coleridge’s notes, it is to be remembered, were not at that time generally accessible.
The importance of Hazlitt’s Shakespearian criticism is no longer open to question. Though Coleridge alluded to them slightingly as out-and-out imitations of Lamb,[84] Hazlitt’s dicta on the greatest English genius are equal in depth to Lamb’s and far more numerous; and while in profoundness and subtlety they fall short of the remarks of Coleridge himself, they surpass them in intensity and carrying power. To both of these men Hazlitt owed a great deal in his appreciation of Shakespeare, and perhaps even more to August Wilhelm Schlegel, whose Lectures on Dramatic Literature he reviewed in 1815.[85] His allusions to Schlegel border on enthusiasm and he makes it a proud claim that he has done “more than any one except Schlegel to vindicate the Characters of Shakespeare’s Plays [Pg liv]from the stigma of French criticism.”[86] But however great his obligation, there was some point in the compliment of the German critic when he declared that Hazlitt had gone beyond him (l’avoit dépassé) in his Shakespearian opinions.[87] A few years later Heine maintained that the only significant commentator of Shakespeare produced by England was William Hazlitt.[88] Coleridge’s notes, it is to be remembered, were not at that time generally accessible.
Hazlitt’s attitude toward Shakespeare was wholesomely on this side of idolatry. He did not make it an article of faith to admire everything that Shakespeare had written, and refused his praise to the poems and most of the sonnets. Even Schlegel and Coleridge could not persuade him to see beauties in what appeared to be blemishes, but in a general estimate of Shakespeare’s all-embracing genius he conceived his faults to be “of just as much consequence as his bad spelling.”[89] He saw in him a genius who comprehended all humanity, who represented it poetically in all its shades and varieties. He examined all the fine distinctions of character, he studied Shakespeare’s manner of combining and contrasting them so as to produce a unity of tone above even the art of the classic unities. From the irresponsible comedy of Falstaff to the deepest tragic notes of Lear, the whole gamut of human emotions encounters responsive chords in the critic’s mind—the young love of Romeo and Juliet or the voluptuous abandonment of Antony and Cleopatra, the intellect of Iago irresistibly impelled to malignant activity or Hamlet entangled in the coils of a fatal introspection. To the sheer poetry of [Pg lv]Shakespeare he is also acutely sensitive, to the soft moonlit atmosphere of the “Midsummernight’s Dream,” to the tender gloom of “Cymbeline,” to the “philosophic poetry” of “As You Like It.” Some of his interpretations of isolated passages are hardly to be surpassed. He comments minutely and exquisitely on what he considers to be a touchstone of poetic feeling,
Hazlitt’s attitude toward Shakespeare was wholesomely on this side of idolatry. He did not make it an article of faith to admire everything that Shakespeare had written, and refused his praise to the poems and most of the sonnets. Even Schlegel and Coleridge could not persuade him to see beauties in what appeared to be blemishes, but in a general estimate of Shakespeare’s all-embracing genius he conceived his faults to be “of just as much consequence as his bad spelling.”[89] He saw in him a genius who comprehended all humanity, who represented it poetically in all its shades and varieties. He examined all the fine distinctions of character, he studied Shakespeare’s manner of combining and contrasting them so as to produce a unity of tone above even the art of the classic unities. From the irresponsible comedy of Falstaff to the deepest tragic notes of Lear, the whole gamut of human emotions encounters responsive chords in the critic’s mind—the young love of Romeo and Juliet or the voluptuous abandonment of Antony and Cleopatra, the intellect of Iago irresistibly impelled to malignant activity or Hamlet entangled in the coils of a fatal introspection. To the sheer poetry of [Pg lv]Shakespeare he is also acutely sensitive, to the soft moonlit atmosphere of the “Midsummernight’s Dream,” to the tender gloom of “Cymbeline,” to the “philosophic poetry” of “As You Like It.” Some of his interpretations of isolated passages are hardly to be surpassed. He comments minutely and exquisitely on what he considers to be a touchstone of poetic feeling,
“Daffodils
That come before the swallow dares, and take
The winds of March with beauty.”[90]
Daffodils
That come before the swallow dares, and take
The winds of March with beauty.”[90]
And with what complete insight he translates a speech of Antony’s:
And how perfectly he translates Antony's speech:
“This precarious state and the approaching dissolution of his greatness are strikingly displayed in the dialogue of Antony with Eros:
“This unstable situation and the impending end of his greatness are clearly shown in the conversation between Antony and Eros:
‘Antony. Eros, thou yet behold’st me?
Eros. Ay, noble lord.
Antony. Sometime we see a cloud that’s dragonish;
A vapour sometime, like a bear or lion,
A towered citadel, a pendant rock,
A forked mountain, or blue promontory
With trees upon’t, that nod unto the world
And mock our eyes with air. Thou hast seen these signs,
They are black vesper’s pageants.
Eros. Ay, my lord.
Antony. That which is now a horse, even with a thought
The rack dislimns, and makes it indistinct
As water is in water.
Eros. It does, my lord.
Antony. My good knave, Eros, now thy captain is
Even such a body,’ etc.
Antony. Eros, can you still see me?
Eros. Yes, noble lord.
Antony. Sometimes we see a cloud that looks like a dragon;
A vapor that takes the shape of a bear or lion,
A towering fortress, a hanging rock,
A forked mountain, or a blue cliff
With trees on it, swaying to the world
And playing tricks on our eyes with the air. You’ve seen these signs,
They are the dark spectacles of evening.
Eros. Yes, my lord.
Antony. What is now a horse, with just a thought
The mental image can distort, making it unclear
Like water mixing in water.
Eros. It does, my lord.
Antony. My good friend, Eros, right now your captain is
Even such a body,’ etc.
“This is, without doubt, one of the finest pieces of poetry in Shakspeare. The splendour of the imagery, the semblance of reality, the lofty range of picturesque objects [Pg lvi]hanging over the world, their evanescent nature, the total uncertainty of what is left behind, are just like the mouldering schemes of human greatness. It is finer than Cleopatra’s passionate lamentation over his fallen grandeur, because it is more dim, unstable, unsubstantial.”[91]
“This is, without doubt, one of the finest pieces of poetry in Shakspeare. The splendour of the imagery, the semblance of reality, the lofty range of picturesque objects [Pg lvi]hanging over the world, their evanescent nature, the total uncertainty of what is left behind, are just like the mouldering schemes of human greatness. It is finer than Cleopatra’s passionate lamentation over his fallen grandeur, because it is more dim, unstable, unsubstantial.”[91]
If an understanding of Shakespeare in Hazlitt’s day may be taken as a measure of a critic’s depth of insight, his attitude toward Shakespeare’s fellow-dramatists will just as surely reveal his powers of discrimination. Lamb was often carried away by a pioneer’s fervor and misled persons like Lowell, who, returning to Ford late in life, found “that the greater part of what [he] once took on trust as precious was really paste and pinchbeck,” and that as far as the celebrated closing scene in “The Broken Heart” was concerned, Charles Lamb’s comment on it was “worth more than all Ford ever wrote.”[92] Hazlitt’s dispassionate sanity in this instance forms an instructive contrast: “Except the last scene of the Broken Heart (which I think extravagant—others may think it sublime, and be right) they [Ford’s plays] are merely exercises of style and effusion of wire-drawn sentiment.”[93] The same strength of judgment rendered Hazlitt proof against the excessive sentimentality in Beaumont and Fletcher and gave a distinct value to his opinions even when they seemed to be wrong, which was not often. But in writing of Marlowe, of Dekker and of Webster, he spreads out all his sail to make a joyous run among the beauties in his course.
If an understanding of Shakespeare in Hazlitt’s day may be taken as a measure of a critic’s depth of insight, his attitude toward Shakespeare’s fellow-dramatists will just as surely reveal his powers of discrimination. Lamb was often carried away by a pioneer’s fervor and misled persons like Lowell, who, returning to Ford late in life, found “that the greater part of what [he] once took on trust as precious was really paste and pinchbeck,” and that as far as the celebrated closing scene in “The Broken Heart” was concerned, Charles Lamb’s comment on it was “worth more than all Ford ever wrote.”[92] Hazlitt’s dispassionate sanity in this instance forms an instructive contrast: “Except the last scene of the Broken Heart (which I think extravagant—others may think it sublime, and be right) they [Ford’s plays] are merely exercises of style and effusion of wire-drawn sentiment.”[93] The same strength of judgment rendered Hazlitt proof against the excessive sentimentality in Beaumont and Fletcher and gave a distinct value to his opinions even when they seemed to be wrong, which was not often. But in writing of Marlowe, of Dekker and of Webster, he spreads out all his sail to make a joyous run among the beauties in his course.
And it is so with the rest of his criticism—throughout the same susceptibility to all that is true, or lofty, or refined, vigilantly controlled by a firm common sense, the [Pg lvii]same stamp of originality unmistakably impressed on all. “I like old opinions with new reasons,” he once said to Northcote, “not new opinions without any.”[94] But he did not hesitate to express a new opinion where the old one appeared to be unjust. His heretical preference of Steele over Addison has found more than one convert in later days. On Spenser or Pope, on Fielding or Richardson, he is equally happy and unimprovable. In the opinion of Mr. Saintsbury, Hazlitt’s general lecture on Elizabethan literature, his treatment of the dramatists of the Restoration, of Pope, of the English Novelists, and of Cobbett have never been excelled; and who is better qualified than Mr. Saintsbury by width of reading to express such an opinion?[95]
And it is so with the rest of his criticism—throughout the same susceptibility to all that is true, or lofty, or refined, vigilantly controlled by a firm common sense, the [Pg lvii]same stamp of originality unmistakably impressed on all. “I like old opinions with new reasons,” he once said to Northcote, “not new opinions without any.”[94] But he did not hesitate to express a new opinion where the old one appeared to be unjust. His heretical preference of Steele over Addison has found more than one convert in later days. On Spenser or Pope, on Fielding or Richardson, he is equally happy and unimprovable. In the opinion of Mr. Saintsbury, Hazlitt’s general lecture on Elizabethan literature, his treatment of the dramatists of the Restoration, of Pope, of the English Novelists, and of Cobbett have never been excelled; and who is better qualified than Mr. Saintsbury by width of reading to express such an opinion?[95]
Of Hazlitt’s treatment of his own contemporaries an additional word needs to be said. No charge has been repeated more often than that of the inconsistency, perversity, and utter unreliableness of his judgments on the writers of his day. To distinguish between the claims of living poets, particularly in an age of new ideas and changing forms, is a task which might test the powers of the most discerning critics, and in which perfection is hardly to be attained. Yet one may ask whether in the entire extent of Hazlitt’s writing a great living genius has been turned into a mockery or a figurehead been set up for the admiration of posterity. Of his personal and political antipathies enough has been said, but against literary orthodoxy his only great sin is a harsh review of “Christabel.”[96] If in general we look at the age through Hazlitt’s eyes, we shall see its literature dominated by the figures [Pg lviii]of Wordsworth and Scott, the one regarded as the restorer of life to poetry, the other as the creator or transcriber of a whole world of romance and humanity. Coleridge stands out prominently as the widest intellect of his age. Byron’s poetry bulks very large, though it is not estimated as superlatively as in the criticism of our own day. It is a pity that Hazlitt never wrote formally of Keats, for his casual allusions indicate a deep enjoyment of the “rich beauties and the dim obscurities” of the “Eve of St. Agnes”[97] and an appreciation of the perfection of the great odes.[98] If he failed to give Shelley his full dues, he did not overlook his exquisite lyrical inspiration. He spoke of Shelley as a man of genius, but “‘all air,’ disdaining the bars and ties of mortal mould;” he praised him for “single thoughts of great depth and force, single images of rare beauty, detached passages of extreme tenderness,” and he rose to enthusiasm in commending his translations, especially the scenes from Faust.[99] He has been accused of writing a Spirit of the Age which omitted to give an account of Shelley and Keats, but in the title of the book consists his excuse. As it was not his idea to anticipate the decision of posterity but only to sketch the personalities who were in control of the public attention, he passed over the finer poets who were still neglected, and wrote instead about Campbell and Moore and Crabbe. It is sufficient praise for the critic that those of whom he has undertaken to treat stand irreversibly judged in his pages. He is generous toward Campbell and Moore, who were both personally hostile to him; he is scrupulously honest toward Bentham, with whose system he had no sympathy. The concluding pages of his sketch of Southey, in view of that [Pg lix]poet’s rancor against him, are almost defiant in their magnanimity. His adverse judgments, moreover, are as permanent as his favorable ones. He pronounced the verdict against the naked realism of Crabbe’s poetry, which persons like Jeffrey thought superior to Wordsworth’s, and he pricked the bubble of Edward Irving’s popularity while it was at its pitch of highest glory. If he was often bitter toward men whom he at other times eulogized, it was in the heat and hurry of journalistic publication in a period when blows were freely dealt and freely taken. If he sometimes censured even Wordsworth and Scott and grew impatient with Byron and Coleridge, it must be remembered that these men of genius had imperfections, and that the imperfections of men of genius are of far greater concern to their contemporaries than to posterity. Time dispels the mists and allows the gross matter to settle to the bottom. We now have Wordsworth in the selections of Matthew Arnold, we read the Waverley Novels with Lockhart’s Life of Scott before us, and we render praise to Coleridge for what he has accomplished since his death. With none of these advantages, Hazlitt’s performance seems remarkable enough. No contemporary with the exception of Leigh Hunt displayed as wide a sympathy with the writers of that time, and Hazlitt so far surpasses Hunt in discrimination and strength, that he deserves to be called, strange as it may sound, the best contemporary judge of the literature of his age.
Of Hazlitt’s treatment of his own contemporaries an additional word needs to be said. No charge has been repeated more often than that of the inconsistency, perversity, and utter unreliableness of his judgments on the writers of his day. To distinguish between the claims of living poets, particularly in an age of new ideas and changing forms, is a task which might test the powers of the most discerning critics, and in which perfection is hardly to be attained. Yet one may ask whether in the entire extent of Hazlitt’s writing a great living genius has been turned into a mockery or a figurehead been set up for the admiration of posterity. Of his personal and political antipathies enough has been said, but against literary orthodoxy his only great sin is a harsh review of “Christabel.”[96] If in general we look at the age through Hazlitt’s eyes, we shall see its literature dominated by the figures [Pg lviii]of Wordsworth and Scott, the one regarded as the restorer of life to poetry, the other as the creator or transcriber of a whole world of romance and humanity. Coleridge stands out prominently as the widest intellect of his age. Byron’s poetry bulks very large, though it is not estimated as superlatively as in the criticism of our own day. It is a pity that Hazlitt never wrote formally of Keats, for his casual allusions indicate a deep enjoyment of the “rich beauties and the dim obscurities” of the “Eve of St. Agnes”[97] and an appreciation of the perfection of the great odes.[98] If he failed to give Shelley his full dues, he did not overlook his exquisite lyrical inspiration. He spoke of Shelley as a man of genius, but “‘all air,’ disdaining the bars and ties of mortal mould;” he praised him for “single thoughts of great depth and force, single images of rare beauty, detached passages of extreme tenderness,” and he rose to enthusiasm in commending his translations, especially the scenes from Faust.[99] He has been accused of writing a Spirit of the Age which omitted to give an account of Shelley and Keats, but in the title of the book consists his excuse. As it was not his idea to anticipate the decision of posterity but only to sketch the personalities who were in control of the public attention, he passed over the finer poets who were still neglected, and wrote instead about Campbell and Moore and Crabbe. It is sufficient praise for the critic that those of whom he has undertaken to treat stand irreversibly judged in his pages. He is generous toward Campbell and Moore, who were both personally hostile to him; he is scrupulously honest toward Bentham, with whose system he had no sympathy. The concluding pages of his sketch of Southey, in view of that [Pg lix]poet’s rancor against him, are almost defiant in their magnanimity. His adverse judgments, moreover, are as permanent as his favorable ones. He pronounced the verdict against the naked realism of Crabbe’s poetry, which persons like Jeffrey thought superior to Wordsworth’s, and he pricked the bubble of Edward Irving’s popularity while it was at its pitch of highest glory. If he was often bitter toward men whom he at other times eulogized, it was in the heat and hurry of journalistic publication in a period when blows were freely dealt and freely taken. If he sometimes censured even Wordsworth and Scott and grew impatient with Byron and Coleridge, it must be remembered that these men of genius had imperfections, and that the imperfections of men of genius are of far greater concern to their contemporaries than to posterity. Time dispels the mists and allows the gross matter to settle to the bottom. We now have Wordsworth in the selections of Matthew Arnold, we read the Waverley Novels with Lockhart’s Life of Scott before us, and we render praise to Coleridge for what he has accomplished since his death. With none of these advantages, Hazlitt’s performance seems remarkable enough. No contemporary with the exception of Leigh Hunt displayed as wide a sympathy with the writers of that time, and Hazlitt so far surpasses Hunt in discrimination and strength, that he deserves to be called, strange as it may sound, the best contemporary judge of the literature of his age.
It has already been suggested that much of Hazlitt’s appeal as a critic rests on the force of his popular eloquence, so that a brief consideration of his prose is not in this connection out of place. “We may all be fine fellows,” said Stevenson, “but none of us can write like Hazlitt.” To write a style that is easy yet incisive, lively and at the same time substantial, buoyant without being frothy,[Pg lx] glittering but with no tinsel frippery, a style combining the virtues of homeliness and picturesqueness, has been given to few mortals. Writing in a generation in which the standards of prose were conspicuously unsettled, when the most ambitious writers were seeking an escape from the frozen patterns of the eighteenth century in a restoration of the elaborate artifices of the seventeenth, when quaintness and ornateness were the evidence of a distinguished style, Hazlitt succeeded in preserving the note of familiarity without fading into colorlessness or in any degree effacing his individuality. He cannot be counted among the masters of finished prose, he is as a matter of fact often very negligent,[100] but he developed the best model of an undiluted, sturdy, popular style that is to be found in the English language.
It has already been suggested that much of Hazlitt’s appeal as a critic rests on the force of his popular eloquence, so that a brief consideration of his prose is not in this connection out of place. “We may all be fine fellows,” said Stevenson, “but none of us can write like Hazlitt.” To write a style that is easy yet incisive, lively and at the same time substantial, buoyant without being frothy,[Pg lx] glittering but with no tinsel frippery, a style combining the virtues of homeliness and picturesqueness, has been given to few mortals. Writing in a generation in which the standards of prose were conspicuously unsettled, when the most ambitious writers were seeking an escape from the frozen patterns of the eighteenth century in a restoration of the elaborate artifices of the seventeenth, when quaintness and ornateness were the evidence of a distinguished style, Hazlitt succeeded in preserving the note of familiarity without fading into colorlessness or in any degree effacing his individuality. He cannot be counted among the masters of finished prose, he is as a matter of fact often very negligent,[100] but he developed the best model of an undiluted, sturdy, popular style that is to be found in the English language.
Perhaps an adherence to the eighteenth century tradition of plainness is the most prominent characteristic of Hazlitt’s prose. But his plainness is not precisely of the blunt type associated with Swift and Arbuthnot. It is modified by the Gallic tone of easy familiarity, by the ideal deemed appropriate for dignified converse among educated people of the world. His periods are of the simplest construction and they are not methodically combined in the artificial patterns beloved of the eighteenth century followers of the plain style. Not that he altogether neglects the devices of parallelism and antithesis when he wishes to give epigrammatic point to his remarks, but he more generally develops his ideas in a series of easily flowing sentences which are as near as writing can be to “the tone of lively and sensible [Pg lxi]conversation.” It is impossible to match in the English essay such talk as Hazlitt reproduces in his accounts of the evenings at Lamb’s room or of his meeting with Coleridge, in which high themes and spirited eloquence find spontaneous and unaffected expression through the same medium as might be employed in a deliberate definition of the nature of poetry. The various sets of lectures are pitched in the same conversational key and are found adequate to conveying a notion of the grandeur of Milton as well as of the familiarity of Lamb.
Perhaps a commitment to the eighteenth-century tradition of simplicity is the most notable feature of Hazlitt’s writing. However, his simplicity isn’t quite the blunt style associated with Swift and Arbuthnot. It’s softened by a French-influenced tone of casual familiarity, fitting for dignified conversations among educated people. His sentences are structured in the most straightforward way, lacking the artificial patterns favored by eighteenth-century advocates of plain style. While he doesn’t completely ignore techniques like parallelism and antithesis to add impact to his remarks, he generally unfolds his ideas in a series of smoothly flowing sentences that come as close as writing can to “the tone of lively and sensible [Pg lxi] conversation.” Nothing in English essays quite compares to the conversations Hazlitt describes in his accounts of evenings at Lamb’s room or his meeting with Coleridge, where profound subjects and passionate eloquence are expressed in a natural and spontaneous way, just like they would be in a thoughtful explanation of poetry’s essence. The various sets of lectures maintain this conversational tone and effectively convey the grandeur of Milton alongside the warmth of Lamb.
Those who have praised Hazlitt’s simplicity have often given the impression that his prose is a single-stringed instrument, and have failed to suggest the range comprised between the simple hammer-strokes of the essay on Cobbett and the magnificent diapason in which he unrolls the panorama of Coleridge’s mind. In both passages there is the same sentence-norm. In the first, the periods, not bound by any connecting words, strike distinctly, sharply, with staccato abruptness. The movement is that of a clean-limbed wrestler struggling with confident energy to pin down a difficult opponent:
Those who have praised Hazlitt’s simplicity often make it seem like his writing is one-dimensional and overlook the range that exists between the straightforward punches in the essay about Cobbett and the beautiful harmony in which he unveils the depths of Coleridge’s thoughts. In both sections, there's a similar sentence structure. In the first, the sentences hit clearly and sharply, without any connecting words, creating a staccato effect. The style is like a fit wrestler energetically trying to take down a tough opponent:
“His principle is repulsion, his nature contradiction: he is made up of mere antipathies; an Ishmaelite indeed, without a fellow. He is always playing at hunt-the-slipper in politics. He turns round upon whoever is next to him. The way to wean him from any opinion, and make him conceive an intolerable hatred against it, would be to place somebody near him who was perpetually dinning it in his ears. When he is in England, he does nothing but abuse the Boroughmongers, and laugh at the whole system: when he is in America, he grows impatient of freedom and a republic. If he had staid there a little longer, he would have become a loyal and a loving subject of his Majesty King George IV. He lampooned the French Revolution[Pg lxii] when it was hailed as the dawn of liberty by millions: by the time it was brought into almost universal ill-odour by some means or other (partly no doubt by himself) he had turned, with one or two or three others, staunch Bonapartist. He is always of the militant, not of the triumphant party: so far he bears a gallant show of magnanimity; but his gallantry is hardly of the right stamp: it wants principle. For though he is not servile or mercenary, he is the victim of self-will. He must pull down and pull in pieces: it is not in his disposition to do otherwise. It is a pity; for with his great talents he might do great things, if he would go right forward to any useful object, make thorough-stitch work of any question, or join hand and heart with any principle. He changes his opinions as he does his friends, and much on the same account. He has no comfort in fixed principles: as soon as anything is settled in his own mind, he quarrels with it. He has no satisfaction but in the chase after truth, runs a question down, worries and kills it, then quits it like vermin, and starts some new game, to lead him a new dance, and give him a fresh breathing through bog and brake, with the rabble yelping at his heels and the leaders perpetually at fault.”[101]
“His principle is repulsion, his nature contradiction: he is made up of mere antipathies; an Ishmaelite indeed, without a fellow. He is always playing at hunt-the-slipper in politics. He turns round upon whoever is next to him. The way to wean him from any opinion, and make him conceive an intolerable hatred against it, would be to place somebody near him who was perpetually dinning it in his ears. When he is in England, he does nothing but abuse the Boroughmongers, and laugh at the whole system: when he is in America, he grows impatient of freedom and a republic. If he had staid there a little longer, he would have become a loyal and a loving subject of his Majesty King George IV. He lampooned the French Revolution[Pg lxii] when it was hailed as the dawn of liberty by millions: by the time it was brought into almost universal ill-odour by some means or other (partly no doubt by himself) he had turned, with one or two or three others, staunch Bonapartist. He is always of the militant, not of the triumphant party: so far he bears a gallant show of magnanimity; but his gallantry is hardly of the right stamp: it wants principle. For though he is not servile or mercenary, he is the victim of self-will. He must pull down and pull in pieces: it is not in his disposition to do otherwise. It is a pity; for with his great talents he might do great things, if he would go right forward to any useful object, make thorough-stitch work of any question, or join hand and heart with any principle. He changes his opinions as he does his friends, and much on the same account. He has no comfort in fixed principles: as soon as anything is settled in his own mind, he quarrels with it. He has no satisfaction but in the chase after truth, runs a question down, worries and kills it, then quits it like vermin, and starts some new game, to lead him a new dance, and give him a fresh breathing through bog and brake, with the rabble yelping at his heels and the leaders perpetually at fault.”[101]
In the other passage the clauses and phrases follow in their natural order, but they are united by the simplest kind of connective device in an undistinguishable stream over which the reader is driven with a steady swell and fall, sometimes made breathlessly rapid by the succession of its uniformly measured word-groups, but delicately modulated here and there to provide restful pauses in the long onward career:
In the other passage, the clauses and phrases follow their natural order, but they’re connected by the simplest kind of linking words in an indistinguishable flow that carries the reader along with a steady rise and fall, sometimes becoming breathlessly fast due to the quick succession of its uniformly measured groups of words, yet gently varied here and there to create moments of rest in the long journey forward:
“Next, he was engaged with Hartley’s tribes of mind, ‘etherial braid, thought-woven,’—and he busied himself for a year or two with vibrations and vibratiuncles and the [Pg lxiii]great law of association that binds all things in its mystic chain, and the doctrine of Necessity (the mild teacher of Charity) and the Millennium, anticipative of a life to come—and he plunged deep into the controversy on Matter and Spirit, and, as an escape from Dr. Priestley’s Materialism, where he felt himself imprisoned by the logician’s spell, like Ariel in the cloven pine-tree, he became suddenly enamoured of Bishop Berkeley’s fairy-world, and used in all companies to build the universe, like a brave poetical fiction, of fine words—and he was deep-read in Malebranche, and in Cudworth’s Intellectual System (a huge pile of learning, unwieldly, enormous) and in Lord Brook’s hieroglyphic theories, and in Bishop Butler’s Sermons, and in the Duchess of Newcastle’s fantastic folios, and in Clarke and South and Tillotson, and all the fine thinkers and masculine reasoners of that age—and Leibnitz’s Pre-established Harmony reared its arch above his head, like the rainbow in the cloud, covenanting with the hopes of man—and then he fell plump, ten thousand fathoms down (but his wings saved him harmless) into the hortus siccus of Dissent” etc.[102]
“Next, he was engaged with Hartley’s tribes of mind, ‘etherial braid, thought-woven,’—and he busied himself for a year or two with vibrations and vibratiuncles and the [Pg lxiii]great law of association that binds all things in its mystic chain, and the doctrine of Necessity (the mild teacher of Charity) and the Millennium, anticipative of a life to come—and he plunged deep into the controversy on Matter and Spirit, and, as an escape from Dr. Priestley’s Materialism, where he felt himself imprisoned by the logician’s spell, like Ariel in the cloven pine-tree, he became suddenly enamoured of Bishop Berkeley’s fairy-world, and used in all companies to build the universe, like a brave poetical fiction, of fine words—and he was deep-read in Malebranche, and in Cudworth’s Intellectual System (a huge pile of learning, unwieldly, enormous) and in Lord Brook’s hieroglyphic theories, and in Bishop Butler’s Sermons, and in the Duchess of Newcastle’s fantastic folios, and in Clarke and South and Tillotson, and all the fine thinkers and masculine reasoners of that age—and Leibnitz’s Pre-established Harmony reared its arch above his head, like the rainbow in the cloud, covenanting with the hopes of man—and then he fell plump, ten thousand fathoms down (but his wings saved him harmless) into the hortus siccus of Dissent” etc.[102]
The same style which glistens and sparkles in describing the fancy of Pope rises to an inspired chant with a clearly defined cadence at the recollection of the past glory of Coleridge:
The same style that shines and glimmers in depicting Pope's imagination elevates into an inspired rhythm with a clear beat when recalling Coleridge's past greatness:
“He was the first poet I ever knew. His genius at that time had angelic wings, and fed on manna. He talked on for ever; and you wished him to talk on for ever. His thoughts did not seem to come with labour and effort; but as if borne on the gusts of genius, and as if the wings of his imagination lifted him from off his feet. His voice rolled on the ear like the pealing organ, and its sound alone was the music of thought. His mind was clothed with wings; and raised on them, he lifted philosophy to [Pg lxiv]heaven. In his descriptions, you then saw the progress of human happiness and liberty in bright and never-ending succession, like the steps of Jacob’s ladder, with airy shapes ascending and descending, and with the voice of God at the top of the ladder. And shall I, who heard him then, listen to him now? Not I! That spell is broke; that time is gone for ever; that voice is heard no more: but still the recollection comes rushing by with thoughts of long-past years, and rings in my ears with never-dying sound.”[103]
“He was the first poet I ever knew. His genius at that time had angelic wings, and fed on manna. He talked on for ever; and you wished him to talk on for ever. His thoughts did not seem to come with labour and effort; but as if borne on the gusts of genius, and as if the wings of his imagination lifted him from off his feet. His voice rolled on the ear like the pealing organ, and its sound alone was the music of thought. His mind was clothed with wings; and raised on them, he lifted philosophy to [Pg lxiv]heaven. In his descriptions, you then saw the progress of human happiness and liberty in bright and never-ending succession, like the steps of Jacob’s ladder, with airy shapes ascending and descending, and with the voice of God at the top of the ladder. And shall I, who heard him then, listen to him now? Not I! That spell is broke; that time is gone for ever; that voice is heard no more: but still the recollection comes rushing by with thoughts of long-past years, and rings in my ears with never-dying sound.”[103]
It would take much space to illustrate all the notes to which Hazlitt’s voice responds—the pithy epigram of the Characteristics, the Chesterfieldian grace in his advice “On the Conduct of Life,” the palpitating movement with which he gives expression to his keen enjoyment of his sensual or intellectual existence, and the subdued solemnity of his reveries which sometimes remind us that he was writing in an age which had rediscovered Sir Thomas Browne. The following sentence proves how accurately he could catch the rhythm of the seventeenth century. “That we should wear out by slow stages, and dwindle at last into nothing, is not wonderful, when even in our prime our strongest impressions leave little trace but for the moment, and we are the creatures of petty circumstance.”[104] Other passages in the same essay echo this manner only less strikingly:
It would take much space to illustrate all the notes to which Hazlitt’s voice responds—the pithy epigram of the Characteristics, the Chesterfieldian grace in his advice “On the Conduct of Life,” the palpitating movement with which he gives expression to his keen enjoyment of his sensual or intellectual existence, and the subdued solemnity of his reveries which sometimes remind us that he was writing in an age which had rediscovered Sir Thomas Browne. The following sentence proves how accurately he could catch the rhythm of the seventeenth century. “That we should wear out by slow stages, and dwindle at last into nothing, is not wonderful, when even in our prime our strongest impressions leave little trace but for the moment, and we are the creatures of petty circumstance.”[104] Other passages in the same essay echo this manner only less strikingly:
[Pg lxv]“Life is indeed a strange gift, and its privileges are most mysterious. No wonder when it is first granted to us, that our gratitude, our admiration, and our delight, should prevent us from reflecting on our own nothingness, or from thinking it will ever be recalled. Our first and strongest impressions are borrowed from the mighty scene that is opened to us, and we unconsciously transfer its durability as well as its splendour to ourselves. So newly found we cannot think of parting with it yet, or at least put off that consideration sine die. Like a rustic at a fair, we are full of amazement and rapture, and have no thought of going home, or that it will soon be night. We know our existence only by ourselves, and confound our knowledge with the objects of it. We and nature are therefore one. Otherwise the illusion, the ‘feast of reason and the flow of soul,’ to which we are invited, is a mockery and a cruel insult. We do not go from a play till the last act is ended, and the lights are about to be extinguished. But the fairy face of nature still shines on: shall we be called away before the curtain falls, or ere we have scarce had a glimpse of what is going on? Like children, our step-mother nature holds us up to see the raree-show of the universe, and then, as if we were a burden to her to support, lets us fall down again. Yet what brave sublunary things does not this pageant present, like a ball or fête of the universe!”[105]
[Pg lxv]“Life is indeed a strange gift, and its privileges are most mysterious. No wonder when it is first granted to us, that our gratitude, our admiration, and our delight, should prevent us from reflecting on our own nothingness, or from thinking it will ever be recalled. Our first and strongest impressions are borrowed from the mighty scene that is opened to us, and we unconsciously transfer its durability as well as its splendour to ourselves. So newly found we cannot think of parting with it yet, or at least put off that consideration sine die. Like a rustic at a fair, we are full of amazement and rapture, and have no thought of going home, or that it will soon be night. We know our existence only by ourselves, and confound our knowledge with the objects of it. We and nature are therefore one. Otherwise the illusion, the ‘feast of reason and the flow of soul,’ to which we are invited, is a mockery and a cruel insult. We do not go from a play till the last act is ended, and the lights are about to be extinguished. But the fairy face of nature still shines on: shall we be called away before the curtain falls, or ere we have scarce had a glimpse of what is going on? Like children, our step-mother nature holds us up to see the raree-show of the universe, and then, as if we were a burden to her to support, lets us fall down again. Yet what brave sublunary things does not this pageant present, like a ball or fête of the universe!”[105]
In Hazlitt’s vocabulary there is nothing striking unless it be the scrupulousness with which he avoids the danger of commonplaceness and of pedantry. It is easy to forget that the transparent obviousness of his style was attained only after many years of groping. We may well believe [Pg lxvi]that “there is a research in the choice of a plain, as well as of an ornamental or learned style; and, in fact, a great deal more.”[106] Though he did not go in pursuit of the word to the extent of some later refiners of style, he had a clear realization that the appropriate word was what chiefly gave vitality to writing.[107] For this reason he constantly denounced Johnsonese with its polysyllabic Latin words which reduced language to abstract generalization. His own vocabulary is concrete and vivid, and of a purity which makes one wonder how even the Quarterly Review could have ventured to apply to him the epithet “slang-whanger.”
In Hazlitt’s vocabulary there is nothing striking unless it be the scrupulousness with which he avoids the danger of commonplaceness and of pedantry. It is easy to forget that the transparent obviousness of his style was attained only after many years of groping. We may well believe [Pg lxvi]that “there is a research in the choice of a plain, as well as of an ornamental or learned style; and, in fact, a great deal more.”[106] Though he did not go in pursuit of the word to the extent of some later refiners of style, he had a clear realization that the appropriate word was what chiefly gave vitality to writing.[107] For this reason he constantly denounced Johnsonese with its polysyllabic Latin words which reduced language to abstract generalization. His own vocabulary is concrete and vivid, and of a purity which makes one wonder how even the Quarterly Review could have ventured to apply to him the epithet “slang-whanger.”
In spite of all that may be said in honor of the unadorned style of composition, writers have ever found that even in prose ideas are most forcibly conveyed by means of imagery. Hazlitt, it should be remembered, was an ardent admirer of the picturesque qualities in the prose of Burke, the most brilliant of the eighteenth century. In recalling his first reading of Burke, he tells how he despaired of emulating his felicities. But whether by dint of meditating over Burke or by the native vigor of his fancy, Hazlitt learned to write as boldly and as brilliantly as the great orator. As a rule his rhetorical passages are not deliberately contrived, in the manner for example of [Pg lxvii]his esteemed contemporary De Quincey. His tropes and images rise directly out of his subject or his feelings. Instead of dissecting the qualities of a character or a work of art, he translates its tone and its spirit as closely as language will permit. That is why his criticism, like Lamb’s or that of the master of this form, Longinus, is itself first-rate literature, recreating the impression of a masterpiece and sometimes even going beyond it.
Despite all that can be said in praise of simple writing styles, authors have always found that even in prose, ideas are most powerfully expressed through imagery. Hazlitt was a passionate fan of the picturesque qualities found in Burke’s prose, who is the most brilliant writer of the eighteenth century. Reflecting on his first experience reading Burke, he shares how he felt he could never match his brilliance. However, whether through deep contemplation of Burke or his own natural talent, Hazlitt learned to write as boldly and brilliantly as the great speaker. Generally, his rhetorical sections aren’t meticulously crafted, unlike his esteemed contemporary De Quincey. His metaphors and images emerge directly from his subject or his emotions. Rather than breaking down the traits of a character or a piece of art, he captures its tone and spirit as closely as language allows. That’s why his criticism, much like Lamb's or that of the master of this form, Longinus, is top-notch literature, recreating the essence of a masterpiece and sometimes even surpassing it.
Of his picturesque quality examples enough may be found in the present volume, yet one cannot forbear to add a few illustrations at this point. There is his irresistible comparison of Cobbett in his political inconsistency to “a young and lusty bridegroom, that divorces a favorite speculation every morning, and marries a new one every night. He is not wedded to his notions, not he. He has not one Mrs. Cobbett among all his opinions.”[108] There is a good deal more than mere wit in the analogy between Godwin’s mechanical laboriousness and “an eight-day clock that must be wound up long before it can strike.”[109] And there is real grandeur in his description of Fame: “Fame is the sound which the stream of high thoughts, carried down to future ages, makes as it flows—deep, distant, murmuring evermore like the waters of the mighty ocean. He who has ears truly touched to this music, is in a manner deaf to the voice of popularity.”[110] In representing the brilliant hues of Restoration comedy, he allows an even freer play to his fancy:
Of his picturesque quality examples enough may be found in the present volume, yet one cannot forbear to add a few illustrations at this point. There is his irresistible comparison of Cobbett in his political inconsistency to “a young and lusty bridegroom, that divorces a favorite speculation every morning, and marries a new one every night. He is not wedded to his notions, not he. He has not one Mrs. Cobbett among all his opinions.”[108] There is a good deal more than mere wit in the analogy between Godwin’s mechanical laboriousness and “an eight-day clock that must be wound up long before it can strike.”[109] And there is real grandeur in his description of Fame: “Fame is the sound which the stream of high thoughts, carried down to future ages, makes as it flows—deep, distant, murmuring evermore like the waters of the mighty ocean. He who has ears truly touched to this music, is in a manner deaf to the voice of popularity.”[110] In representing the brilliant hues of Restoration comedy, he allows an even freer play to his fancy:
“In turning over the pages of the best comedies, we are almost transported to another world, and escape from this dull age to one that was all life, and whim, and mirth, and humour. The curtain rises, and a gayer scene presents [Pg lxviii]itself, as on the canvas of Watteau. We are admitted behind the scenes like spectators at court, on a levee or birthday; but it is the court, the gala-day of wit and pleasure, of gallantry and Charles II.! What an air breathes from the name! what a rustling of silks and waving of plumes! what a sparkling of diamond ear-rings and shoe-buckles! What bright eyes, (Ah, those were Waller’s Sacharissa’s as she passed!) what killing looks and graceful motions! How the faces of the whole ring are dressed in smiles! how the repartee goes round! how wit and folly, elegance and awkward imitation of it, set one another off! Happy, thoughtless age, when kings and nobles led purely ornamental lives; when the utmost stretch of a morning’s study went no farther than the choice of a sword-knot, or the adjustment of a side-curl; when the soul spoke out in all the pleasing eloquence of dress; and beaux and belles, enamoured of themselves in one another’s follies, fluttered like gilded butterflies, in giddy mazes, through the walks of St. James’s Park!”[111]
“In turning over the pages of the best comedies, we are almost transported to another world, and escape from this dull age to one that was all life, and whim, and mirth, and humour. The curtain rises, and a gayer scene presents [Pg lxviii]itself, as on the canvas of Watteau. We are admitted behind the scenes like spectators at court, on a levee or birthday; but it is the court, the gala-day of wit and pleasure, of gallantry and Charles II.! What an air breathes from the name! what a rustling of silks and waving of plumes! what a sparkling of diamond ear-rings and shoe-buckles! What bright eyes, (Ah, those were Waller’s Sacharissa’s as she passed!) what killing looks and graceful motions! How the faces of the whole ring are dressed in smiles! how the repartee goes round! how wit and folly, elegance and awkward imitation of it, set one another off! Happy, thoughtless age, when kings and nobles led purely ornamental lives; when the utmost stretch of a morning’s study went no farther than the choice of a sword-knot, or the adjustment of a side-curl; when the soul spoke out in all the pleasing eloquence of dress; and beaux and belles, enamoured of themselves in one another’s follies, fluttered like gilded butterflies, in giddy mazes, through the walks of St. James’s Park!”[111]
Sometimes, it is true, he allows his spirits to run away with his judgment, although in such instances the manner is so obviously exaggerated as to suggest deliberate mimicry. His account of the tawdry sentimentality of Moore’s poetry sounds like pure travesty:
Sometimes, it's true, he lets his emotions cloud his judgment, but in those cases, the way he expresses it is so clearly over the top that it seems like he’s intentionally mocking it. His take on the cheap sentimentality of Moore’s poetry just comes off as a complete parody:
“His verse is like a shower of beauty; a dance of images; a stream of music; or like the spray of the water-fall, tinged by the morning-beam with rosy light. The characteristic distinction of our author’s style is this continuous and incessant flow of voluptuous thoughts and shining allusions. He ought to write with a crystal pen on silver paper. His subject is set off by a dazzling veil of poetic diction, like a wreath of flowers gemmed with innumerous [Pg lxix]dew-drops, that weep, tremble, and glitter in liquid softness and pearly light, while the song of birds ravishes the ear, and languid odours breathe around, and Aurora opens Heaven’s smiling portals, Peris and nymphs peep through the golden glades, and an Angel’s wing glances over the glossy scene.”[112]
“His verse is like a shower of beauty; a dance of images; a stream of music; or like the spray of the water-fall, tinged by the morning-beam with rosy light. The characteristic distinction of our author’s style is this continuous and incessant flow of voluptuous thoughts and shining allusions. He ought to write with a crystal pen on silver paper. His subject is set off by a dazzling veil of poetic diction, like a wreath of flowers gemmed with innumerous [Pg lxix]dew-drops, that weep, tremble, and glitter in liquid softness and pearly light, while the song of birds ravishes the ear, and languid odours breathe around, and Aurora opens Heaven’s smiling portals, Peris and nymphs peep through the golden glades, and an Angel’s wing glances over the glossy scene.”[112]
One feature of Hazlitt’s style concerning which much has been said both in praise and in blame is his inveterate use of quotations. His pages, particularly when he is in a contemplative mood, are sown with snatches from the great poets, and the effect generally is of the happiest. A line of Shakespeare’s or of Wordsworth’s, blending with a vein of high feeling or deep reflection, transfigures the entire passage as if by magic. Sometimes the phrase is merely woven into the general texture of the prose without in any way raising its tone, and on occasion some fine poetic expression is vulgarized by being thrown into very common company. It is vandalism to muster a sonnet of Shakespeare’s into such a service and it in no way enhances the expressiveness of the passage to say, “A flashy pamphlet has been run to a five-and-thirtieth edition, and thus ensured the writer a ‘deathless date’ among political charlatans.”[113] The fact is that quotations were a part of Hazlitt’s vocabulary, which he used with the same freedom as common locutions and with less scrupulous regard for the associations which were gathered about them. He negligently misquoted or wantonly adapted to his purpose, but the reader is willing to pardon the moments of irritation for the numerous delightful thrills which he has provoked by some happy poetic memory “stealing and giving odor” to a sentiment in itself dignified or elevated.
One feature of Hazlitt’s style concerning which much has been said both in praise and in blame is his inveterate use of quotations. His pages, particularly when he is in a contemplative mood, are sown with snatches from the great poets, and the effect generally is of the happiest. A line of Shakespeare’s or of Wordsworth’s, blending with a vein of high feeling or deep reflection, transfigures the entire passage as if by magic. Sometimes the phrase is merely woven into the general texture of the prose without in any way raising its tone, and on occasion some fine poetic expression is vulgarized by being thrown into very common company. It is vandalism to muster a sonnet of Shakespeare’s into such a service and it in no way enhances the expressiveness of the passage to say, “A flashy pamphlet has been run to a five-and-thirtieth edition, and thus ensured the writer a ‘deathless date’ among political charlatans.”[113] The fact is that quotations were a part of Hazlitt’s vocabulary, which he used with the same freedom as common locutions and with less scrupulous regard for the associations which were gathered about them. He negligently misquoted or wantonly adapted to his purpose, but the reader is willing to pardon the moments of irritation for the numerous delightful thrills which he has provoked by some happy poetic memory “stealing and giving odor” to a sentiment in itself dignified or elevated.
Hazlitt’s influence as a critic may be inferred from a [Pg lxx]summary of his opinions. It was not so much through the infusion of a new spirit in literature that he acted on other minds. Though his criticism owes much of its value to the freshness and boldness of his approach, this temperamental virtue was not something which could be imitated by a less gifted writer. Sainte-Beuve indeed seems to recognize Hazlitt as the exponent of the impetuous and inspired vein in criticism—“the kind of inspiration which accompanies and follows those frequent articles dashingly improvised and launched under full steam. One puts himself completely into it: its value is exaggerated for the time being, its importance is measured by its fury, and if this leads to better results, there is no great harm after all.”[114] But though he professed these to be his own feelings as a critic, they were in him so modified by the traditional French moderation and suavity of tone, as well as by a greater precision of method, as to make the resemblance to Hazlitt inconspicuous. It is hard to determine to what extent Hazlitt’s individualism is responsible for the lawless impressionism of some later critics,[115] but it is not to be imputed to him as a sin if, in the course of a century, one of his virtues has become exaggerated into a fault. He has but suffered human destiny.
Hazlitt’s influence as a critic may be inferred from a [Pg lxx]summary of his opinions. It was not so much through the infusion of a new spirit in literature that he acted on other minds. Though his criticism owes much of its value to the freshness and boldness of his approach, this temperamental virtue was not something which could be imitated by a less gifted writer. Sainte-Beuve indeed seems to recognize Hazlitt as the exponent of the impetuous and inspired vein in criticism—“the kind of inspiration which accompanies and follows those frequent articles dashingly improvised and launched under full steam. One puts himself completely into it: its value is exaggerated for the time being, its importance is measured by its fury, and if this leads to better results, there is no great harm after all.”[114] But though he professed these to be his own feelings as a critic, they were in him so modified by the traditional French moderation and suavity of tone, as well as by a greater precision of method, as to make the resemblance to Hazlitt inconspicuous. It is hard to determine to what extent Hazlitt’s individualism is responsible for the lawless impressionism of some later critics,[115] but it is not to be imputed to him as a sin if, in the course of a century, one of his virtues has become exaggerated into a fault. He has but suffered human destiny.
[Pg lxxi]Hazlitt’s influence has been wide in guiding the taste of readers and in creating or giving currency to a body of opinions on literature which has found acceptance among critics. If the tributes of Schlegel and Heine to Hazlitt’s Shakespearian criticism were insufficient, we have the word of his own countrymen for it that numberless readers were initiated into a proper understanding of Shakespeare by means of his writings.[116] In our own days Mr. Howells has told us that Hazlitt “helped him to clarify and formulate his opinions of Shakespeare as no one else has yet done.”[117] Critics no less than readers owe him a large debt. Hazlitt had not been writing many years before his fellow-laborers in literature began to recognize and pay homage to his superior insight. His opinions were quoted as having the weight of authority by those who were friendly to him, the writers in the London Magazine or in the Edinburgh Review; they were appropriated without acknowledgement by the hostile contributors to Blackwood’s. Many writers deferred to him as respectfully as he himself deferred to Coleridge and Lamb, even though Byron’s respectable friends adjured the noble poet not to dignify Hazlitt in open controversy except by mentioning him as “a certain lecturer.” Leigh Hunt was frequently indebted to him, but generally paid the tribute due. Macaulay sometimes assimilated a passage of Hazlitt’s to the needs of his own earlier essays. In the essay on Milton his balancing of Charles’s political vices against his domestic virtues is strikingly reminiscent of a similar treatment of Southey by the older critic. Personal dislike of Hazlitt, persisting after his death, for a long time prevented a proper respect being paid to his memory without much diminishing the weight of his influence. The attitude [Pg lxxii]toward him is summed up by a writer whose treatment in general does not err on the side of enthusiasm. Hazlitt, he tells us, is “a writer with whose reputation fashion has hitherto had very little to do—who is even now more read than praised, more imitated than extolled, and whose various productions still interest many who care and know very little about the author.”[118] But this very utterance was on the occasion of the turning of the tide. It was in a review of Hazlitt’s Literary Remains which had been introduced by appreciative essays from the pens of Bulwer-Lytton and Thomas Noon Talfourd, the former not a little patronizing, but Talfourd’s excellent in its discrimination of the strength and weakness of Hazlitt. A few years later came the implied compliment of Horne’s New Spirit of the Age, which would hardly be worth mentioning were it not that Thackeray in reviewing it took occasion to pay an exquisite tribute to Hazlitt.[119] From this time forth he was not wanting in stout champions, though most people still maintained a cautious reserve in their judgments of him. So sound and penetrating a critic as Walter Bagehot became an earnest convert, and in Bagehot’s writings Mr. Birrell has pointed out more than one resemblance to Hazlitt. James Russell Lowell has not been profuse in his expressions of admiration, but he has probably followed Hazlitt’s track more closely than any other important critic. Many of his essays seem to have been composed with a volume of Hazlitt on the desk before him. There is the essay on Pope with its general correspondence of points and occasional startling parallel of phrase. Hazlitt at the end of his lecture on Pope and Dryden remarks that poetry had “declined by successive gradations from the poetry of imagination in the age of Elizabeth to the poetry of [Pg lxxiii]fancy in the time of Charles I,” and Lowell repeats this with some amplification. In the same connection he characterizes Shakespeare, Chaucer, Spenser, and Milton in the sharp epigrammatic manner reminding one of Hazlitt. In the concluding pages of the essay on Spenser we are also kept in a reminiscent mood, till Lowell tells us that “to read him is like dreaming awake,” and at once there flashes upon us Hazlitt’s expression that “Spenser is the poet of our waking dreams.” It is through missionary work like this, not altogether conscious and therefore all the more genuine, that his opinions have been diffused through the length and breadth of English and been incorporated into the common stock. “Gracious rills from the Hazlitt watershed have flowed in all directions, fertilizing a dry and thirsty land”—is the happily turned phrase of Mr. Birrell. If in our own day there are still persons who, looking upon criticism as a severe science, occasionally sneer at him as a “facile eulogist,”[120] those who regard it rather as a gift have seen in him “the greatest critic that England has yet produced.”[121] Wherever the golden mean between these two extremes of opinion may lie, there is no doubt that for introducing readers to an appreciation of the great things in English literature, Hazlitt still remains without an equal.
[Pg lxxi]Hazlitt’s influence has been wide in guiding the taste of readers and in creating or giving currency to a body of opinions on literature which has found acceptance among critics. If the tributes of Schlegel and Heine to Hazlitt’s Shakespearian criticism were insufficient, we have the word of his own countrymen for it that numberless readers were initiated into a proper understanding of Shakespeare by means of his writings.[116] In our own days Mr. Howells has told us that Hazlitt “helped him to clarify and formulate his opinions of Shakespeare as no one else has yet done.”[117] Critics no less than readers owe him a large debt. Hazlitt had not been writing many years before his fellow-laborers in literature began to recognize and pay homage to his superior insight. His opinions were quoted as having the weight of authority by those who were friendly to him, the writers in the London Magazine or in the Edinburgh Review; they were appropriated without acknowledgement by the hostile contributors to Blackwood’s. Many writers deferred to him as respectfully as he himself deferred to Coleridge and Lamb, even though Byron’s respectable friends adjured the noble poet not to dignify Hazlitt in open controversy except by mentioning him as “a certain lecturer.” Leigh Hunt was frequently indebted to him, but generally paid the tribute due. Macaulay sometimes assimilated a passage of Hazlitt’s to the needs of his own earlier essays. In the essay on Milton his balancing of Charles’s political vices against his domestic virtues is strikingly reminiscent of a similar treatment of Southey by the older critic. Personal dislike of Hazlitt, persisting after his death, for a long time prevented a proper respect being paid to his memory without much diminishing the weight of his influence. The attitude [Pg lxxii]toward him is summed up by a writer whose treatment in general does not err on the side of enthusiasm. Hazlitt, he tells us, is “a writer with whose reputation fashion has hitherto had very little to do—who is even now more read than praised, more imitated than extolled, and whose various productions still interest many who care and know very little about the author.”[118] But this very utterance was on the occasion of the turning of the tide. It was in a review of Hazlitt’s Literary Remains which had been introduced by appreciative essays from the pens of Bulwer-Lytton and Thomas Noon Talfourd, the former not a little patronizing, but Talfourd’s excellent in its discrimination of the strength and weakness of Hazlitt. A few years later came the implied compliment of Horne’s New Spirit of the Age, which would hardly be worth mentioning were it not that Thackeray in reviewing it took occasion to pay an exquisite tribute to Hazlitt.[119] From this time forth he was not wanting in stout champions, though most people still maintained a cautious reserve in their judgments of him. So sound and penetrating a critic as Walter Bagehot became an earnest convert, and in Bagehot’s writings Mr. Birrell has pointed out more than one resemblance to Hazlitt. James Russell Lowell has not been profuse in his expressions of admiration, but he has probably followed Hazlitt’s track more closely than any other important critic. Many of his essays seem to have been composed with a volume of Hazlitt on the desk before him. There is the essay on Pope with its general correspondence of points and occasional startling parallel of phrase. Hazlitt at the end of his lecture on Pope and Dryden remarks that poetry had “declined by successive gradations from the poetry of imagination in the age of Elizabeth to the poetry of [Pg lxxiii]fancy in the time of Charles I,” and Lowell repeats this with some amplification. In the same connection he characterizes Shakespeare, Chaucer, Spenser, and Milton in the sharp epigrammatic manner reminding one of Hazlitt. In the concluding pages of the essay on Spenser we are also kept in a reminiscent mood, till Lowell tells us that “to read him is like dreaming awake,” and at once there flashes upon us Hazlitt’s expression that “Spenser is the poet of our waking dreams.” It is through missionary work like this, not altogether conscious and therefore all the more genuine, that his opinions have been diffused through the length and breadth of English and been incorporated into the common stock. “Gracious rills from the Hazlitt watershed have flowed in all directions, fertilizing a dry and thirsty land”—is the happily turned phrase of Mr. Birrell. If in our own day there are still persons who, looking upon criticism as a severe science, occasionally sneer at him as a “facile eulogist,”[120] those who regard it rather as a gift have seen in him “the greatest critic that England has yet produced.”[121] Wherever the golden mean between these two extremes of opinion may lie, there is no doubt that for introducing readers to an appreciation of the great things in English literature, Hazlitt still remains without an equal.
I
THE AGE OF ELIZABETH
The age of Elizabeth was distinguished, beyond, perhaps, any other in our
history, by a number of great men, famous in different ways, and whose
names have come down to us with unblemished honours; statesmen, warriors,
divines, scholars, poets, and philosophers, Raleigh, Drake, Coke, Hooker,
and higher and more sounding still, and still more frequent in our mouths,
Shakspeare, Spenser, Sidney, Bacon, Jonson, Beaumont and Fletcher, men
whom fame has eternised in her long and lasting scroll, and who, by their
words and acts, were benefactors of their country, and ornaments of human
nature. Their attainments of different kinds bore the same general stamp,
and it was sterling: what they did, had the mark of their age and country
upon it. Perhaps the genius of Great Britain (if I may so speak without
offence or flattery), never shone out fuller or brighter, or looked more
like itself, than at this period. Our writers and great men had something
in them that savoured of the soil from which they grew: they were not
French, they were not Dutch, or German, or Greek, or Latin; they were
truly English. They did not look out of themselves to see what they should
be; they sought for truth and nature, and found it in themselves. There
was no tinsel, and but little art; they were not the spoiled children of
affectation and refinement, but a bold, vigorous, independent race of
thinkers, with prodigious strength and energy, with none but natural
grace, and heartfelt[Pg 2]
Notes
unobtrusive delicacy. They were not at all
sophisticated. The mind of their country was great in them, and it
prevailed. With their learning and unexampled acquirement, they did not
forget that they were men: with all their endeavours after excellence,
they did not lay aside the strong original bent and character of their
minds. What they performed was chiefly nature’s handy-work; and time has
claimed it for his own.—To these, however, might be added others not less
learned, nor with a scarce less happy vein, but less fortunate in the
event, who, though as renowned in their day, have sunk into “mere
oblivion,” and of whom the only record (but that the noblest) is to be
found in their works. Their works and their names, “poor, poor dumb
names,” are all that remains of such men as Webster, Deckar, Marston,
Marlow, Chapman, Heywood, Middleton, and Rowley! “How lov’d, how honour’d
once, avails them not:” though they were the friends and fellow-labourers
of Shakspeare, sharing his fame and fortunes with him, the rivals of
Jonson, and the masters of Beaumont and Fletcher’s well-sung woes! They
went out one by one unnoticed, like evening lights; or were swallowed up
in the headlong torrent of puritanic zeal which succeeded, and swept away
everything in its unsparing course, throwing up the wrecks of taste and
genius at random, and at long fitful intervals, amidst the painted
gew-gaws and foreign frippery of the reign of Charles II. and from which
we are only now recovering the scattered fragments and broken images to
erect a temple to true Fame! How long, before it will be completed?
The age of Elizabeth was distinguished, beyond, perhaps, any other in our
history, by a number of great men, famous in different ways, and whose
names have come down to us with unblemished honours; statesmen, warriors,
divines, scholars, poets, and philosophers, Raleigh, Drake, Coke, Hooker,
and higher and more sounding still, and still more frequent in our mouths,
Shakspeare, Spenser, Sidney, Bacon, Jonson, Beaumont and Fletcher, men
whom fame has eternised in her long and lasting scroll, and who, by their
words and acts, were benefactors of their country, and ornaments of human
nature. Their attainments of different kinds bore the same general stamp,
and it was sterling: what they did, had the mark of their age and country
upon it. Perhaps the genius of Great Britain (if I may so speak without
offence or flattery), never shone out fuller or brighter, or looked more
like itself, than at this period. Our writers and great men had something
in them that savoured of the soil from which they grew: they were not
French, they were not Dutch, or German, or Greek, or Latin; they were
truly English. They did not look out of themselves to see what they should
be; they sought for truth and nature, and found it in themselves. There
was no tinsel, and but little art; they were not the spoiled children of
affectation and refinement, but a bold, vigorous, independent race of
thinkers, with prodigious strength and energy, with none but natural
grace, and heartfelt[Pg 2]
Notes
unobtrusive delicacy. They were not at all
sophisticated. The mind of their country was great in them, and it
prevailed. With their learning and unexampled acquirement, they did not
forget that they were men: with all their endeavours after excellence,
they did not lay aside the strong original bent and character of their
minds. What they performed was chiefly nature’s handy-work; and time has
claimed it for his own.—To these, however, might be added others not less
learned, nor with a scarce less happy vein, but less fortunate in the
event, who, though as renowned in their day, have sunk into “mere
oblivion,” and of whom the only record (but that the noblest) is to be
found in their works. Their works and their names, “poor, poor dumb
names,” are all that remains of such men as Webster, Deckar, Marston,
Marlow, Chapman, Heywood, Middleton, and Rowley! “How lov’d, how honour’d
once, avails them not:” though they were the friends and fellow-labourers
of Shakspeare, sharing his fame and fortunes with him, the rivals of
Jonson, and the masters of Beaumont and Fletcher’s well-sung woes! They
went out one by one unnoticed, like evening lights; or were swallowed up
in the headlong torrent of puritanic zeal which succeeded, and swept away
everything in its unsparing course, throwing up the wrecks of taste and
genius at random, and at long fitful intervals, amidst the painted
gew-gaws and foreign frippery of the reign of Charles II. and from which
we are only now recovering the scattered fragments and broken images to
erect a temple to true Fame! How long, before it will be completed?
If I can do anything to rescue some of these writers from hopeless
obscurity, and to do them right, without prejudice to well-deserved
reputation, I shall have succeeded in what I chiefly propose. I shall not
attempt, indeed, to adjust the spelling, or restore the pointing, as if
the[Pg 3]
Notes
genius of poetry lay hid in errors of the press, but leaving these
weightier matters of criticism to those who are more able and willing to
bear the burden, try to bring out their real beauties to the eager sight,
“draw the curtain of Time, and shew the picture of Genius,” restraining my
own admiration within reasonable bounds!...
If I can do anything to rescue some of these writers from hopeless
obscurity, and to do them right, without prejudice to well-deserved
reputation, I shall have succeeded in what I chiefly propose. I shall not
attempt, indeed, to adjust the spelling, or restore the pointing, as if
the[Pg 3]
Notes
genius of poetry lay hid in errors of the press, but leaving these
weightier matters of criticism to those who are more able and willing to
bear the burden, try to bring out their real beauties to the eager sight,
“draw the curtain of Time, and shew the picture of Genius,” restraining my
own admiration within reasonable bounds!...
We affect to wonder at Shakspeare, and one or two more of that period, as
solitary instances upon record; whereas it is our own dearth of
information that makes the waste; for there is no time more populous of
intellect, or more prolific of intellectual wealth, than the one we are
speaking of. Shakspeare did not look upon himself in this light, as a sort
of monster of poetical genius, or on his contemporaries as “less than
smallest dwarfs,” when he speaks with true, not false modesty, of himself
and them, and of his wayward thoughts, “desiring this man’s art, and that
man’s scope.” We fancy that there were no such men, that could either add
to or take anything away from him, but such there were. He indeed
overlooks and commands the admiration of posterity, but he does it from
the tableland of the age in which he lived. He towered above his
fellows, “in shape and gesture proudly eminent;” but he was one of a race
of giants, the tallest, the strongest, the most graceful, and beautiful of
them; but it was a common and a noble brood. He was not something sacred
and aloof from the vulgar herd of men, but shook hands with nature and the
circumstances of the time, and is distinguished from his immediate
contemporaries, not in kind, but in degree and greater variety of
excellence. He did not form a class or species by himself, but belonged to
a class or species. His age was necessary to him; nor could he have been
wrenched from his place in the edifice of which he was so conspicuous a
part, without equal injury to himself and it. Mr. Wordsworth says of
Milton, that “his soul[Pg 4]
Notes
was like a star, and dwelt apart.” This cannot be
said with any propriety of Shakspeare, who certainly moved in a
constellation of bright luminaries, and “drew after him a third part of
the heavens.” If we allow, for argument’s sake (or for truth’s, which is
better), that he was in himself equal to all his competitors put together;
yet there was more dramatic excellence in that age than in the whole of
the period that has elapsed since. If his contemporaries, with their
united strength, would hardly make one Shakspeare, certain it is that all
his successors would not make half a one. With the exception of a single
writer, Otway, and of a single play of his (Venice Preserved), there is
nobody in tragedy and dramatic poetry (I do not here speak of comedy) to
be compared to the great men of the age of Shakspeare, and immediately
after. They are a mighty phalanx of kindred spirits closing him round,
moving in the same orbit, and impelled by the same causes in their
whirling and eccentric career. They had the same faults and the same
excellences; the same strength and depth and richness, the same truth of
character, passion, imagination, thought and language, thrown, heaped,
massed together without careful polishing or exact method, but poured out
in unconcerned profusion from the lap of nature and genius in boundless
and unrivalled magnificence. The sweetness of Deckar, the thought of
Marston, the gravity of Chapman, the grace of Fletcher and his young-eyed
wit, Jonson’s learned sock, the flowing vein of Middleton, Heywood’s ease,
the pathos of Webster, and Marlow’s deep designs, add a double lustre to
the sweetness, thought, gravity, grace, wit, artless nature, copiousness,
ease, pathos, and sublime conceptions of Shakspeare’s Muse. They are
indeed the scale by which we can best ascend to the true knowledge and
love of him. Our admiration of them does not lessen our relish for him;
but, on the contrary, increases[Pg 5] and confirms it.—For such an
extraordinary combination and development of fancy and genius many causes
may be assigned; and we may seek for the chief of them in religion, in
politics, in the circumstances of the time, the recent diffusion of
letters, in local situation, and in the character of the men who adorned
that period, and availed themselves so nobly of the advantages placed
within their reach.
We affect to wonder at Shakspeare, and one or two more of that period, as
solitary instances upon record; whereas it is our own dearth of
information that makes the waste; for there is no time more populous of
intellect, or more prolific of intellectual wealth, than the one we are
speaking of. Shakspeare did not look upon himself in this light, as a sort
of monster of poetical genius, or on his contemporaries as “less than
smallest dwarfs,” when he speaks with true, not false modesty, of himself
and them, and of his wayward thoughts, “desiring this man’s art, and that
man’s scope.” We fancy that there were no such men, that could either add
to or take anything away from him, but such there were. He indeed
overlooks and commands the admiration of posterity, but he does it from
the tableland of the age in which he lived. He towered above his
fellows, “in shape and gesture proudly eminent;” but he was one of a race
of giants, the tallest, the strongest, the most graceful, and beautiful of
them; but it was a common and a noble brood. He was not something sacred
and aloof from the vulgar herd of men, but shook hands with nature and the
circumstances of the time, and is distinguished from his immediate
contemporaries, not in kind, but in degree and greater variety of
excellence. He did not form a class or species by himself, but belonged to
a class or species. His age was necessary to him; nor could he have been
wrenched from his place in the edifice of which he was so conspicuous a
part, without equal injury to himself and it. Mr. Wordsworth says of
Milton, that “his soul[Pg 4]
Notes
was like a star, and dwelt apart.” This cannot be
said with any propriety of Shakspeare, who certainly moved in a
constellation of bright luminaries, and “drew after him a third part of
the heavens.” If we allow, for argument’s sake (or for truth’s, which is
better), that he was in himself equal to all his competitors put together;
yet there was more dramatic excellence in that age than in the whole of
the period that has elapsed since. If his contemporaries, with their
united strength, would hardly make one Shakspeare, certain it is that all
his successors would not make half a one. With the exception of a single
writer, Otway, and of a single play of his (Venice Preserved), there is
nobody in tragedy and dramatic poetry (I do not here speak of comedy) to
be compared to the great men of the age of Shakspeare, and immediately
after. They are a mighty phalanx of kindred spirits closing him round,
moving in the same orbit, and impelled by the same causes in their
whirling and eccentric career. They had the same faults and the same
excellences; the same strength and depth and richness, the same truth of
character, passion, imagination, thought and language, thrown, heaped,
massed together without careful polishing or exact method, but poured out
in unconcerned profusion from the lap of nature and genius in boundless
and unrivalled magnificence. The sweetness of Deckar, the thought of
Marston, the gravity of Chapman, the grace of Fletcher and his young-eyed
wit, Jonson’s learned sock, the flowing vein of Middleton, Heywood’s ease,
the pathos of Webster, and Marlow’s deep designs, add a double lustre to
the sweetness, thought, gravity, grace, wit, artless nature, copiousness,
ease, pathos, and sublime conceptions of Shakspeare’s Muse. They are
indeed the scale by which we can best ascend to the true knowledge and
love of him. Our admiration of them does not lessen our relish for him;
but, on the contrary, increases[Pg 5] and confirms it.—For such an
extraordinary combination and development of fancy and genius many causes
may be assigned; and we may seek for the chief of them in religion, in
politics, in the circumstances of the time, the recent diffusion of
letters, in local situation, and in the character of the men who adorned
that period, and availed themselves so nobly of the advantages placed
within their reach.
I shall here attempt to give a general sketch of these causes, and of the manner in which they operated to mould and stamp the poetry of the country at the period of which I have to treat; independently of incidental and fortuitous causes, for which there is no accounting, but which, after all, have often the greatest share in determining the most important results.
I will now try to provide an overview of these causes and how they shaped and influenced the poetry of the country during the period I’m discussing, excluding incidental and random causes that are hard to account for but often play a significant role in determining the most important outcomes.
The first cause I shall mention, as contributing to this general effect,
was the Reformation, which had just then taken place. This event gave a
mighty impulse and increased activity to thought and inquiry, and agitated
the inert mass of accumulated prejudices throughout Europe. The effect of
the concussion was general; but the shock was greatest in this country. It
toppled down the full-grown, intolerable abuses of centuries at a blow;
heaved the ground from under the feet of bigotted faith and slavish
obedience; and the roar and dashing of opinions, loosened from their
accustomed hold, might be heard like the noise of an angry sea, and has
never yet subsided. Germany first broke the spell of misbegotten fear, and
gave the watch-word; but England joined the shout, and echoed it back with
her island voice, from her thousand cliffs and craggy shores, in a longer
and a louder strain. With that cry, the genius of Great Britain rose, and
threw down the gauntlet to the nations. There was a mighty fermentation:
the waters were out; public opinion was in a state of projection.[Pg 6]
Notes Liberty
was held out to all to think and speak the truth. Men’s brains were busy;
their spirits stirring; their hearts full; and their hands not idle. Their
eyes were opened to expect the greatest things, and their ears burned with
curiosity and zeal to know the truth, that the truth might make them free.
The death-blow which had been struck at scarlet vice and bloated
hypocrisy, loosened their tongues, and made the talismans and love-tokens
of Popish superstition, with which she had beguiled her followers and
committed abominations with the people, fall harmless from their necks.
The first cause I shall mention, as contributing to this general effect,
was the Reformation, which had just then taken place. This event gave a
mighty impulse and increased activity to thought and inquiry, and agitated
the inert mass of accumulated prejudices throughout Europe. The effect of
the concussion was general; but the shock was greatest in this country. It
toppled down the full-grown, intolerable abuses of centuries at a blow;
heaved the ground from under the feet of bigotted faith and slavish
obedience; and the roar and dashing of opinions, loosened from their
accustomed hold, might be heard like the noise of an angry sea, and has
never yet subsided. Germany first broke the spell of misbegotten fear, and
gave the watch-word; but England joined the shout, and echoed it back with
her island voice, from her thousand cliffs and craggy shores, in a longer
and a louder strain. With that cry, the genius of Great Britain rose, and
threw down the gauntlet to the nations. There was a mighty fermentation:
the waters were out; public opinion was in a state of projection.[Pg 6]
Notes Liberty
was held out to all to think and speak the truth. Men’s brains were busy;
their spirits stirring; their hearts full; and their hands not idle. Their
eyes were opened to expect the greatest things, and their ears burned with
curiosity and zeal to know the truth, that the truth might make them free.
The death-blow which had been struck at scarlet vice and bloated
hypocrisy, loosened their tongues, and made the talismans and love-tokens
of Popish superstition, with which she had beguiled her followers and
committed abominations with the people, fall harmless from their necks.
The translation of the Bible was the chief engine in the great work. It
threw open, by a secret spring, the rich treasures of religion and
morality, which had been there locked up as in a shrine. It revealed the
visions of the prophets, and conveyed the lessons of inspired teachers
(such they were thought) to the meanest of the people. It gave them a
common interest in the common cause. Their hearts burnt within them as
they read. It gave a mind to the people, by giving them common subjects of
thought and feeling. It cemented their union of character and sentiment:
it created endless diversity and collision of opinion. They found objects
to employ their faculties, and a motive in the magnitude of the
consequences attached to them, to exert the utmost eagerness in the
pursuit of truth, and the most daring intrepidity in maintaining it.
Religious controversy sharpens the understanding by the subtlety and
remoteness of the topics it discusses, and braces the will by their
infinite importance. We perceive in the history of this period a nervous
masculine intellect. No levity, no feebleness, no indifference; or if
there were, it is a relaxation from the intense activity which gives a
tone to its general character. But there is a gravity approaching to
piety; a seriousness of impression, a conscientious[Pg 7] severity of argument,
an habitual fervour and enthusiasm in their mode of handling almost every
subject. The debates of the schoolmen were sharp and subtle enough; but
they wanted interest and grandeur, and were besides confined to a few:
they did not affect the general mass of the community. But the Bible was
thrown open to all ranks and conditions “to run and read,” with its
wonderful table of contents from Genesis to the Revelations. Every village
in England would present the scene so well described in Burns’s Cotter’s
Saturday Night. I cannot think that all this variety and weight of
knowledge could be thrown in all at once upon the mind of a people, and
not make some impression upon it, the traces of which might be discerned
in the manners and literature of the age. For to leave more disputable
points, and take only the historical parts of the Old Testament, or the
moral sentiments of the New, there is nothing like them in the power of
exciting awe and admiration, or of rivetting sympathy. We see what Milton
has made of the account of the Creation, from the manner in which he has
treated it, imbued and impregnated with the spirit of the time of which we
speak. Or what is there equal (in that romantic interest and patriarchal
simplicity which goes to the heart of a country, and rouses it, as it
were, from its lair in wastes and wildernesses) equal to the story of
Joseph and his Brethren, of Rachael and Laban, of Jacob’s Dream, of Ruth
and Boaz, the descriptions in the Book of Job, the deliverance of the Jews
out of Egypt, or the account of their captivity and return from Babylon?
There is in all these parts of the Scripture, and numberless more of the
same kind, to pass over the Orphic hymns of David, the prophetic
denunciations of Isaiah, or the gorgeous visions of Ezekiel, an
originality, a vastness of conception, a depth and tenderness of feeling,
and a touching simplicity in the mode of narration, which he who does[Pg 8]
Notes not
feel, need be made of no “penetrable stuff.” There is something in the
character of Christ too (leaving religious faith quite out of the
question) of more sweetness and majesty, and more likely to work a change
in the mind of man, by the contemplation of its idea alone, than any to be
found in history, whether actual or feigned. This character is that of a
sublime humanity, such as was never seen on earth before, nor since. This
shone manifestly both in his words and actions. We see it in his washing
the Disciples’ feet the night before his death, that unspeakable instance
of humility and love, above all art, all meanness, and all pride, and in
the leave he took of them on that occasion, “My peace I give unto you,
that peace which the world cannot give, give I unto you;” and in his last
commandment, that “they should love one another.” Who can read the account
of his behaviour on the cross, when turning to his mother he said, “Woman,
behold thy son,” and to the Disciple John, “Behold thy mother,” and “from
that hour that Disciple took her to his own home.” without having his
heart smote within him! We see it in his treatment of the woman taken in
adultery, and in his excuse for the woman who poured precious ointment on
his garment as an offering of devotion and love, which is here all in all.
His religion was the religion of the heart. We see it in his discourse
with the Disciples as they walked together towards Emmaus, when their
hearts burned within them; in his sermon from the Mount, in his parable of
the good Samaritan, and in that of the Prodigal Son—in every act and word
of his life, a grace, a mildness, a dignity and love, a patience and
wisdom worthy of the Son of God. His whole life and being were imbued,
steeped in this word, charity; it was the spring, the well-head from
which every thought and feeling gushed into act; and it was this that
breathed a mild glory from his face in that[Pg 9]
Notes last agony upon the cross,
“when the meek Saviour bowed his head and died,” praying for his enemies.
He was the first true teacher of morality; for he alone conceived the idea
of a pure humanity. He redeemed man from the worship of that idol, self,
and instructed him by precept and example to love his neighbour as
himself, to forgive our enemies, to do good to those that curse us and
despitefully use us. He taught the love of good for the sake of good,
without regard to personal or sinister views, and made the affections of
the heart the sole seat of morality, instead of the pride of the
understanding or the sternness of the will. In answering the question,
“who is our neighbour?” as one who stands in need of our assistance, and
whose wounds we can bind up, he has done more to humanize the thoughts and
tame the unruly passions, than all who have tried to reform and benefit
mankind. The very idea of abstract benevolence, of the desire to do good
because another wants our services, and of regarding the human race as one
family, the offspring of one common parent, is hardly to be found in any
other code or system. It was “to the Jews a stumbling block, and to the
Greeks foolishness.” The Greeks and Romans never thought of considering
others, but as they were Greeks or Romans, as they were bound to them by
certain positive ties, or, on the other hand, as separated from them by
fiercer antipathies. Their virtues were the virtues of political machines,
their vices were the vices of demons, ready to inflict or to endure pain
with obdurate and remorseless inflexibility of purpose. But in the
Christian religion, “we perceive a softness coming over the heart of a
nation, and the iron scales that fence and harden it, melt and drop off.”
It becomes malleable, capable of pity, of forgiveness, of relaxing in its
claims, and remitting its power. We strike it, and it does not hurt us: it
is not steel or marble, but flesh and blood,[Pg 10]
Notes clay tempered with tears,
and “soft as sinews of the newborn babe.” The gospel was first preached to
the poor, for it consulted their wants and interests, not its own pride
and arrogance. It first promulgated the equality of mankind in the
community of duties and benefits. It denounced the iniquities of the chief
Priests and Pharisees, and declared itself at variance with principalities
and powers, for it sympathizes not with the oppressor, but the oppressed.
It first abolished slavery, for it did not consider the power of the will
to inflict injury, as clothing it with a right to do so. Its law is good,
not power. It at the same time tended to wean the mind from the grossness
of sense, and a particle of its divine flame was lent to brighten and
purify the lamp of love!
The translation of the Bible was the chief engine in the great work. It
threw open, by a secret spring, the rich treasures of religion and
morality, which had been there locked up as in a shrine. It revealed the
visions of the prophets, and conveyed the lessons of inspired teachers
(such they were thought) to the meanest of the people. It gave them a
common interest in the common cause. Their hearts burnt within them as
they read. It gave a mind to the people, by giving them common subjects of
thought and feeling. It cemented their union of character and sentiment:
it created endless diversity and collision of opinion. They found objects
to employ their faculties, and a motive in the magnitude of the
consequences attached to them, to exert the utmost eagerness in the
pursuit of truth, and the most daring intrepidity in maintaining it.
Religious controversy sharpens the understanding by the subtlety and
remoteness of the topics it discusses, and braces the will by their
infinite importance. We perceive in the history of this period a nervous
masculine intellect. No levity, no feebleness, no indifference; or if
there were, it is a relaxation from the intense activity which gives a
tone to its general character. But there is a gravity approaching to
piety; a seriousness of impression, a conscientious[Pg 7] severity of argument,
an habitual fervour and enthusiasm in their mode of handling almost every
subject. The debates of the schoolmen were sharp and subtle enough; but
they wanted interest and grandeur, and were besides confined to a few:
they did not affect the general mass of the community. But the Bible was
thrown open to all ranks and conditions “to run and read,” with its
wonderful table of contents from Genesis to the Revelations. Every village
in England would present the scene so well described in Burns’s Cotter’s
Saturday Night. I cannot think that all this variety and weight of
knowledge could be thrown in all at once upon the mind of a people, and
not make some impression upon it, the traces of which might be discerned
in the manners and literature of the age. For to leave more disputable
points, and take only the historical parts of the Old Testament, or the
moral sentiments of the New, there is nothing like them in the power of
exciting awe and admiration, or of rivetting sympathy. We see what Milton
has made of the account of the Creation, from the manner in which he has
treated it, imbued and impregnated with the spirit of the time of which we
speak. Or what is there equal (in that romantic interest and patriarchal
simplicity which goes to the heart of a country, and rouses it, as it
were, from its lair in wastes and wildernesses) equal to the story of
Joseph and his Brethren, of Rachael and Laban, of Jacob’s Dream, of Ruth
and Boaz, the descriptions in the Book of Job, the deliverance of the Jews
out of Egypt, or the account of their captivity and return from Babylon?
There is in all these parts of the Scripture, and numberless more of the
same kind, to pass over the Orphic hymns of David, the prophetic
denunciations of Isaiah, or the gorgeous visions of Ezekiel, an
originality, a vastness of conception, a depth and tenderness of feeling,
and a touching simplicity in the mode of narration, which he who does[Pg 8]
Notes not
feel, need be made of no “penetrable stuff.” There is something in the
character of Christ too (leaving religious faith quite out of the
question) of more sweetness and majesty, and more likely to work a change
in the mind of man, by the contemplation of its idea alone, than any to be
found in history, whether actual or feigned. This character is that of a
sublime humanity, such as was never seen on earth before, nor since. This
shone manifestly both in his words and actions. We see it in his washing
the Disciples’ feet the night before his death, that unspeakable instance
of humility and love, above all art, all meanness, and all pride, and in
the leave he took of them on that occasion, “My peace I give unto you,
that peace which the world cannot give, give I unto you;” and in his last
commandment, that “they should love one another.” Who can read the account
of his behaviour on the cross, when turning to his mother he said, “Woman,
behold thy son,” and to the Disciple John, “Behold thy mother,” and “from
that hour that Disciple took her to his own home.” without having his
heart smote within him! We see it in his treatment of the woman taken in
adultery, and in his excuse for the woman who poured precious ointment on
his garment as an offering of devotion and love, which is here all in all.
His religion was the religion of the heart. We see it in his discourse
with the Disciples as they walked together towards Emmaus, when their
hearts burned within them; in his sermon from the Mount, in his parable of
the good Samaritan, and in that of the Prodigal Son—in every act and word
of his life, a grace, a mildness, a dignity and love, a patience and
wisdom worthy of the Son of God. His whole life and being were imbued,
steeped in this word, charity; it was the spring, the well-head from
which every thought and feeling gushed into act; and it was this that
breathed a mild glory from his face in that[Pg 9]
Notes last agony upon the cross,
“when the meek Saviour bowed his head and died,” praying for his enemies.
He was the first true teacher of morality; for he alone conceived the idea
of a pure humanity. He redeemed man from the worship of that idol, self,
and instructed him by precept and example to love his neighbour as
himself, to forgive our enemies, to do good to those that curse us and
despitefully use us. He taught the love of good for the sake of good,
without regard to personal or sinister views, and made the affections of
the heart the sole seat of morality, instead of the pride of the
understanding or the sternness of the will. In answering the question,
“who is our neighbour?” as one who stands in need of our assistance, and
whose wounds we can bind up, he has done more to humanize the thoughts and
tame the unruly passions, than all who have tried to reform and benefit
mankind. The very idea of abstract benevolence, of the desire to do good
because another wants our services, and of regarding the human race as one
family, the offspring of one common parent, is hardly to be found in any
other code or system. It was “to the Jews a stumbling block, and to the
Greeks foolishness.” The Greeks and Romans never thought of considering
others, but as they were Greeks or Romans, as they were bound to them by
certain positive ties, or, on the other hand, as separated from them by
fiercer antipathies. Their virtues were the virtues of political machines,
their vices were the vices of demons, ready to inflict or to endure pain
with obdurate and remorseless inflexibility of purpose. But in the
Christian religion, “we perceive a softness coming over the heart of a
nation, and the iron scales that fence and harden it, melt and drop off.”
It becomes malleable, capable of pity, of forgiveness, of relaxing in its
claims, and remitting its power. We strike it, and it does not hurt us: it
is not steel or marble, but flesh and blood,[Pg 10]
Notes clay tempered with tears,
and “soft as sinews of the newborn babe.” The gospel was first preached to
the poor, for it consulted their wants and interests, not its own pride
and arrogance. It first promulgated the equality of mankind in the
community of duties and benefits. It denounced the iniquities of the chief
Priests and Pharisees, and declared itself at variance with principalities
and powers, for it sympathizes not with the oppressor, but the oppressed.
It first abolished slavery, for it did not consider the power of the will
to inflict injury, as clothing it with a right to do so. Its law is good,
not power. It at the same time tended to wean the mind from the grossness
of sense, and a particle of its divine flame was lent to brighten and
purify the lamp of love!
There have been persons who, being sceptics as to the divine mission of Christ, have taken an unaccountable prejudice to his doctrines, and have been disposed to deny the merit of his character; but this was not the feeling of the great men in the age of Elizabeth (whatever might be their belief) one of whom says of him, with a boldness equal to its piety:
There have been people who, doubting Christ's divine mission, developed an unreasonable bias against his teachings and were inclined to dismiss the value of his character; however, this wasn't the sentiment of the great figures during the Elizabethan era (regardless of their beliefs), one of whom states about him, with a boldness that matches its faith:
“The best of men
That e’er wore earth about him was a sufferer;
A soft, meek, patient, humble, tranquil spirit;
The first true gentleman that ever breathed.”
"The greatest person"
Who ever walked this earth was a sufferer;
A gentle, humble, patient, calm spirit;
The first real gentleman who ever lived.”
This was old honest Deckar, and the lines ought to embalm his memory to
every one who has a sense either of religion, or philosophy, or humanity,
or true genius. Nor can I help thinking, that we may discern the traces of
the influence exerted by religious faith in the spirit of the poetry of
the age of Elizabeth, in the means of exciting terror and pity, in the
delineation of the passions of grief, remorse, love, sympathy, the sense
of shame, in the fond[Pg 11]
Notes
desires, the longings after immortality, in the
heaven of hope, and the abyss of despair it lays open to us.[122]
This was old honest Deckar, and the lines ought to embalm his memory to
every one who has a sense either of religion, or philosophy, or humanity,
or true genius. Nor can I help thinking, that we may discern the traces of
the influence exerted by religious faith in the spirit of the poetry of
the age of Elizabeth, in the means of exciting terror and pity, in the
delineation of the passions of grief, remorse, love, sympathy, the sense
of shame, in the fond[Pg 11]
Notes
desires, the longings after immortality, in the
heaven of hope, and the abyss of despair it lays open to us.[122]
The literature of this age then, I would say, was strongly influenced (among other causes), first by the spirit of Christianity, and secondly by the spirit of Protestantism.
The literature of this time was significantly shaped (among other factors), firstly by the essence of Christianity, and secondly by the essence of Protestantism.
The effects of the Reformation on politics and philosophy may be seen in the writings and history of the next and of the following ages. They are still at work, and will continue to be so. The effects on the poetry of the time were chiefly confined to the moulding of the character, and giving a powerful impulse to the intellect of the country. The immediate use or application that was made of religion to subjects of imagination and fiction was not (from an obvious ground of separation) so direct or frequent, as that which was made of the classical and romantic literature.
The impact of the Reformation on politics and philosophy is evident in the writings and history of the subsequent ages. Its influence is still present and will continue to be. The effect on poetry during that time mainly shaped character and gave a strong boost to the country's intellect. The immediate use of religion in imaginative and fictional subjects wasn't as direct or frequent, due to a clear separation, as the use of classical and romantic literature.
For much about the same time, the rich and fascinating stores of the Greek
and Roman mythology, and those of the romantic poetry of Spain and Italy,
were eagerly explored by the curious, and thrown open in translations to
the admiring gaze of the vulgar. This last circumstance could hardly have
afforded so much advantage to the poets of that day, who were themselves,
in fact, the translators, as it shews the general curiosity and increasing
interest in such subjects, as a prevailing feature of the times. There
were translations of Tasso by Fairfax, and of Ariosto by Harrington, of
Homer and Hesiod by Chapman, and of Virgil long before, and Ovid soon
after; there was Sir Thomas North’s translation of Plutarch, of which
Shakspeare has made such admirable use in his Coriolanus and Julius Cæsar;
and Ben Jonson’s tragedies of Catiline and Sejanus may themselves be
considered as almost literal[Pg 12]
Notes translations into verse, of Tacitus,
Sallust, and Cicero’s Orations in his consulship. Boccacio, the divine
Boccacio, Petrarch, Dante, the satirist Aretine, Machiavel, Castiglione,
and others, were familiar to our writers, and they make occasional mention
of some few French authors, as Ronsard and Du Bartas; for the French
literature had not at this stage arrived at its Augustan period, and it
was the imitation of their literature a century afterwards, when it had
arrived at its greatest height (itself copied from the Greek and Latin),
that enfeebled and impoverished our own. But of the time that we are
considering, it might be said, without much extravagance, that every
breath that blew, that every wave that rolled to our shores, brought with
it some accession to our knowledge, which was engrafted on the national
genius. In fact, all the disposeable materials that had been accumulating
for a long period of time, either in our own, or in foreign countries,
were now brought together, and required nothing more than to be wrought
up, polished, or arranged in striking forms, for ornament and use. To this
every inducement prompted, the novelty of the acquisition of knowledge in
many cases, the emulation of foreign wits, and of immortal works, the want
and the expectation of such works among ourselves, the opportunity and
encouragement afforded for their production by leisure and affluence; and,
above all, the insatiable desire of the mind to beget its own image, and
to construct out of itself, and for the delight and admiration of the
world and posterity, that excellence of which the idea exists hitherto
only in its own breast, and the impression of which it would make as
universal as the eye of heaven, the benefit as common as the air we
breathe. The first impulse of genius is to create what never existed
before: the contemplation of that, which is so created, is sufficient to
satisfy the demands of taste; and it is the habitual study and imitation[Pg 13]
Notes
of the original models that takes away the power, and even wish to do the
like. Taste limps after genius, and from copying the artificial models, we
lose sight of the living principle of nature. It is the effort we make,
and the impulse we acquire, in overcoming the first obstacles, that
projects us forward; it is the necessity for exertion that makes us
conscious of our strength; but this necessity and this impulse once
removed, the tide of fancy and enthusiasm, which is at first a running
stream, soon settles and crusts into the standing pool of dulness,
criticism, and virtù.
For much about the same time, the rich and fascinating stores of the Greek
and Roman mythology, and those of the romantic poetry of Spain and Italy,
were eagerly explored by the curious, and thrown open in translations to
the admiring gaze of the vulgar. This last circumstance could hardly have
afforded so much advantage to the poets of that day, who were themselves,
in fact, the translators, as it shews the general curiosity and increasing
interest in such subjects, as a prevailing feature of the times. There
were translations of Tasso by Fairfax, and of Ariosto by Harrington, of
Homer and Hesiod by Chapman, and of Virgil long before, and Ovid soon
after; there was Sir Thomas North’s translation of Plutarch, of which
Shakspeare has made such admirable use in his Coriolanus and Julius Cæsar;
and Ben Jonson’s tragedies of Catiline and Sejanus may themselves be
considered as almost literal[Pg 12]
Notes translations into verse, of Tacitus,
Sallust, and Cicero’s Orations in his consulship. Boccacio, the divine
Boccacio, Petrarch, Dante, the satirist Aretine, Machiavel, Castiglione,
and others, were familiar to our writers, and they make occasional mention
of some few French authors, as Ronsard and Du Bartas; for the French
literature had not at this stage arrived at its Augustan period, and it
was the imitation of their literature a century afterwards, when it had
arrived at its greatest height (itself copied from the Greek and Latin),
that enfeebled and impoverished our own. But of the time that we are
considering, it might be said, without much extravagance, that every
breath that blew, that every wave that rolled to our shores, brought with
it some accession to our knowledge, which was engrafted on the national
genius. In fact, all the disposeable materials that had been accumulating
for a long period of time, either in our own, or in foreign countries,
were now brought together, and required nothing more than to be wrought
up, polished, or arranged in striking forms, for ornament and use. To this
every inducement prompted, the novelty of the acquisition of knowledge in
many cases, the emulation of foreign wits, and of immortal works, the want
and the expectation of such works among ourselves, the opportunity and
encouragement afforded for their production by leisure and affluence; and,
above all, the insatiable desire of the mind to beget its own image, and
to construct out of itself, and for the delight and admiration of the
world and posterity, that excellence of which the idea exists hitherto
only in its own breast, and the impression of which it would make as
universal as the eye of heaven, the benefit as common as the air we
breathe. The first impulse of genius is to create what never existed
before: the contemplation of that, which is so created, is sufficient to
satisfy the demands of taste; and it is the habitual study and imitation[Pg 13]
Notes
of the original models that takes away the power, and even wish to do the
like. Taste limps after genius, and from copying the artificial models, we
lose sight of the living principle of nature. It is the effort we make,
and the impulse we acquire, in overcoming the first obstacles, that
projects us forward; it is the necessity for exertion that makes us
conscious of our strength; but this necessity and this impulse once
removed, the tide of fancy and enthusiasm, which is at first a running
stream, soon settles and crusts into the standing pool of dulness,
criticism, and virtù.
What also gave an unusual impetus to the mind of man at this period, was the discovery of the New World, and the reading of voyages and travels. Green islands and golden sands seemed to arise, as by enchantment, out of the bosom of the watery waste, and invite the cupidity, or wing the imagination of the dreaming speculator. Fairy land was realized in new and unknown worlds. “Fortunate fields and groves and flowery vales, thrice happy isles,” were found floating “like those Hesperian gardens famed of old,” beyond Atlantic seas, as dropt from the zenith. The people, the soil, the clime, every thing gave unlimited scope to the curiosity of the traveller and reader. Other manners might be said to enlarge the bounds of knowledge, and new mines of wealth were tumbled at our feet. It is from a voyage to the Straits of Magellan that Shakspeare has taken the hint of Prospero’s Enchanted Island, and of the savage Caliban with his god Setebos.[123] Spenser seems to have had the same feeling in his mind in the production of his Faery Queen, and vindicates his poetic fiction on this very ground of analogy.
What also gave an unusual impetus to the mind of man at this period, was the discovery of the New World, and the reading of voyages and travels. Green islands and golden sands seemed to arise, as by enchantment, out of the bosom of the watery waste, and invite the cupidity, or wing the imagination of the dreaming speculator. Fairy land was realized in new and unknown worlds. “Fortunate fields and groves and flowery vales, thrice happy isles,” were found floating “like those Hesperian gardens famed of old,” beyond Atlantic seas, as dropt from the zenith. The people, the soil, the clime, every thing gave unlimited scope to the curiosity of the traveller and reader. Other manners might be said to enlarge the bounds of knowledge, and new mines of wealth were tumbled at our feet. It is from a voyage to the Straits of Magellan that Shakspeare has taken the hint of Prospero’s Enchanted Island, and of the savage Caliban with his god Setebos.[123] Spenser seems to have had the same feeling in his mind in the production of his Faery Queen, and vindicates his poetic fiction on this very ground of analogy.
“Right well I wote, most mighty sovereign,
[Pg 14]
NotesThat all this famous antique history
Of some the abundance of an idle brain
Will judged be, and painted forgery,
Rather than matter of just memory:
Since none that breatheth living air, doth know
Where is that happy land of faery
Which I so much do vaunt, but no where show,
But vouch antiquities, which nobody can know.
But let that man with better sense avise,
That of the world least part to us is read:
And daily how through hardy enterprize
Many great regions are discovered,
Which to late age were never mentioned.
Who ever heard of th’ Indian Peru?
Or who in venturous vessel measured
The Amazons’ huge river, now found true?
Or fruitfullest Virginia who did ever view?
Yet all these were when no man did them know,
Yet have from wisest ages hidden been:
And later times things more unknown shall show.
Why then should witless man so much misween
That nothing is but that which he hath seen?
What if within the moon’s fair shining sphere,
What if in every other star unseen,
Of other worlds he happily should hear,
He wonder would much more; yet such to some appear.”
“Right well I wote, most mighty sovereign,
[Pg 14]
NotesThat all this famous antique history
Of some the abundance of an idle brain
Will judged be, and painted forgery,
Rather than matter of just memory:
Since none that breatheth living air, doth know
Where is that happy land of faery
Which I so much do vaunt, but no where show,
But vouch antiquities, which nobody can know.
But let that man with better sense avise,
That of the world least part to us is read:
And daily how through hardy enterprize
Many great regions are discovered,
Which to late age were never mentioned.
Who ever heard of th’ Indian Peru?
Or who in venturous vessel measured
The Amazons’ huge river, now found true?
Or fruitfullest Virginia who did ever view?
Yet all of this was done when no one knew about it,
Yet have from wisest ages hidden been:
And later times things more unknown shall show.
Why then should witless man so much misween
That nothing is but that which he hath seen?
What if within the moon’s fair shining sphere,
What if in every other star unseen,
Of other worlds he happily should hear,
He wonder would much more; yet such to some appear.”
Fancy’s air-drawn pictures after history’s waking dream shewed like clouds
over mountains; and from the romance of real life to the idlest fiction,
the transition seemed easy.—Shakspeare, as well as others of his time,
availed himself of the old Chronicles, and of the traditions or fabulous
inventions contained in them in such ample measure, and which had not yet
been appropriated to the purposes of poetry or the drama. The stage was a
new thing; and those who had to supply its demands laid their hands upon
whatever came within their reach: they were not particular as to the
means, so that they gained the end. Lear is founded upon an old ballad;
Othello on an Italian novel; Hamlet on a Danish, and Macbeth on a Scotch
tradition:[Pg 15]
Notes one of which is to be found in Saxo-Grammaticus, and the last
in Hollingshed. The Ghost-scenes and the Witches in each, are
authenticated in the old Gothic history. There was also this connecting
link between the poetry of this age and the supernatural traditions of a
former one, that the belief in them was still extant, and in full force
and visible operation among the vulgar (to say no more) in the time of our
authors. The appalling and wild chimeras of superstition and ignorance,
“those bodiless creations that ecstacy is very cunning in,” were inwoven
with existing manners and opinions, and all their effects on the passions
of terror or pity might be gathered from common and actual
observation—might be discerned in the workings of the face, the
expressions of the tongue, the writhings of a troubled conscience. “Your
face, my Thane; is as a book where men may read strange matters.” Midnight
and secret murders too, from the imperfect state of the police, were more
common; and the ferocious and brutal manners that would stamp the brow of
the hardened ruffian or hired assassin, more incorrigible and undisguised.
The portraits of Tyrrel and Forrest were, no doubt, done from the life. We
find that the ravages of the plague, the destructive rage of fire, the
poisoned chalice, lean famine, the serpent’s mortal sting, and the fury of
wild beasts, were the common topics of their poetry, as they were common
occurrences in more remote periods of history. They were the strong
ingredients thrown into the cauldron of tragedy, to make it “thick and
slab.” Man’s life was (as it appears to me) more full of traps and
pit-falls; of hair-breadth accidents by flood and field; more way-laid by
sudden and startling evils; it trod on the brink of hope and fear;
stumbled upon fate unawares; while the imagination, close behind it,
caught at and clung to the shape of danger, or “snatched a wild and
fearful joy” from its escape. The accidents of nature were[Pg 16]
Notes less provided
against; the excesses of the passions and of lawless power were less
regulated, and produced more strange and desperate catastrophes. The tales
of Boccacio are founded on the great pestilence of Florence, Fletcher the
poet died of the plague, and Marlow was stabbed in a tavern quarrel. The
strict authority of parents, the inequality of ranks, or the hereditary
feuds between different families, made more unhappy loves or matches.
Fancy’s air-drawn pictures after history’s waking dream shewed like clouds
over mountains; and from the romance of real life to the idlest fiction,
the transition seemed easy.—Shakspeare, as well as others of his time,
availed himself of the old Chronicles, and of the traditions or fabulous
inventions contained in them in such ample measure, and which had not yet
been appropriated to the purposes of poetry or the drama. The stage was a
new thing; and those who had to supply its demands laid their hands upon
whatever came within their reach: they were not particular as to the
means, so that they gained the end. Lear is founded upon an old ballad;
Othello on an Italian novel; Hamlet on a Danish, and Macbeth on a Scotch
tradition:[Pg 15]
Notes one of which is to be found in Saxo-Grammaticus, and the last
in Hollingshed. The Ghost-scenes and the Witches in each, are
authenticated in the old Gothic history. There was also this connecting
link between the poetry of this age and the supernatural traditions of a
former one, that the belief in them was still extant, and in full force
and visible operation among the vulgar (to say no more) in the time of our
authors. The appalling and wild chimeras of superstition and ignorance,
“those bodiless creations that ecstacy is very cunning in,” were inwoven
with existing manners and opinions, and all their effects on the passions
of terror or pity might be gathered from common and actual
observation—might be discerned in the workings of the face, the
expressions of the tongue, the writhings of a troubled conscience. “Your
face, my Thane; is as a book where men may read strange matters.” Midnight
and secret murders too, from the imperfect state of the police, were more
common; and the ferocious and brutal manners that would stamp the brow of
the hardened ruffian or hired assassin, more incorrigible and undisguised.
The portraits of Tyrrel and Forrest were, no doubt, done from the life. We
find that the ravages of the plague, the destructive rage of fire, the
poisoned chalice, lean famine, the serpent’s mortal sting, and the fury of
wild beasts, were the common topics of their poetry, as they were common
occurrences in more remote periods of history. They were the strong
ingredients thrown into the cauldron of tragedy, to make it “thick and
slab.” Man’s life was (as it appears to me) more full of traps and
pit-falls; of hair-breadth accidents by flood and field; more way-laid by
sudden and startling evils; it trod on the brink of hope and fear;
stumbled upon fate unawares; while the imagination, close behind it,
caught at and clung to the shape of danger, or “snatched a wild and
fearful joy” from its escape. The accidents of nature were[Pg 16]
Notes less provided
against; the excesses of the passions and of lawless power were less
regulated, and produced more strange and desperate catastrophes. The tales
of Boccacio are founded on the great pestilence of Florence, Fletcher the
poet died of the plague, and Marlow was stabbed in a tavern quarrel. The
strict authority of parents, the inequality of ranks, or the hereditary
feuds between different families, made more unhappy loves or matches.
“The course of true love never did run even.”
“The path of true love was never smooth.”
Again, the heroic and martial spirit which breathes in our elder writers, was yet in considerable activity in the reign of Elizabeth. “The age of chivalry was not then quite gone, nor the glory of Europe extinguished for ever.” Jousts and tournaments were still common with the nobility in England and in foreign countries: Sir Philip Sidney was particularly distinguished for his proficiency in these exercises (and indeed fell a martyr to his ambition as a soldier)—and the gentle Surrey was still more famous, on the same account, just before him. It is true, the general use of fire-arms gradually superseded the necessity of skill in the sword, or bravery in the person: and as a symptom of the rapid degeneracy in this respect, we find Sir John Suckling soon after boasting of himself as one—
Again, the heroic and martial spirit that exists in our older writers was still quite active during Elizabeth's reign. “The age of chivalry was not quite over, nor was Europe’s glory extinguished forever.” Jousts and tournaments were still common among the nobility in England and abroad: Sir Philip Sidney was especially noted for his skill in these events (and indeed died a martyr to his ambition as a soldier)—and the gentle Surrey was even more famous for the same reason, just before him. It’s true that the widespread use of firearms gradually made swordsmanship and personal bravery less necessary: and as a sign of the rapid decline in this regard, we find Sir John Suckling soon after bragging about himself as one—
“Who prized black eyes, and a lucky hit
At bowls, above all the trophies of wit.”
“Who valued dark eyes and a lucky throw
At bowls, more than any trophies of cleverness.”
It was comparatively an age of peace,
It was relatively a time of peace,
“Like strength reposing on his own right arm;”
“Like strength resting on his own right arm;”
but the sound of civil combat might still be heard in the distance, the
spear glittered to the eye of memory, or the clashing of armour struck on
the imagination of the ardent and the young. They were borderers on the
savage state, on the[Pg 17]
Notes times of war and bigotry, though in the lap of arts,
of luxury, and knowledge. They stood on the shore and saw the billows
rolling after the storm: “they heard the tumult, and were still.” The
manners and out-of-door amusements were more tinctured with a spirit of
adventure and romance. The war with wild beasts, &c. was more strenuously
kept up in country sports. I do not think we could get from sedentary
poets, who had never mingled in the vicissitudes, the dangers, or
excitements of the chase, such descriptions of hunting and other athletic
games, as are to be found in Shakspeare’s Midsummer Night’s Dream or
Fletcher’s Noble Kinsmen.
but the sound of civil combat might still be heard in the distance, the
spear glittered to the eye of memory, or the clashing of armour struck on
the imagination of the ardent and the young. They were borderers on the
savage state, on the[Pg 17]
Notes times of war and bigotry, though in the lap of arts,
of luxury, and knowledge. They stood on the shore and saw the billows
rolling after the storm: “they heard the tumult, and were still.” The
manners and out-of-door amusements were more tinctured with a spirit of
adventure and romance. The war with wild beasts, &c. was more strenuously
kept up in country sports. I do not think we could get from sedentary
poets, who had never mingled in the vicissitudes, the dangers, or
excitements of the chase, such descriptions of hunting and other athletic
games, as are to be found in Shakspeare’s Midsummer Night’s Dream or
Fletcher’s Noble Kinsmen.
With respect to the good cheer and hospitable living of those times, I cannot agree with an ingenious and agreeable writer of the present day, that it was general or frequent. The very stress laid upon certain holidays and festivals, shews that they did not keep up the same Saturnalian licence and open house all the year round. They reserved themselves for great occasions, and made the best amends they could, for a year of abstinence and toil by a week of merriment and convivial indulgence. Persons in middle life at this day, who can afford a good dinner every day, do not look forward to it as any particular subject of exultation: the poor peasant, who can only contrive to treat himself to a joint of meat on a Sunday, considers it as an event in the week. So, in the old Cambridge comedy of the Return from Parnassus, we find this indignant description of the progress of luxury in those days, put into the mouth of one of the speakers.
Regarding the good cheer and hospitality of those times, I can't agree with a clever and likable modern writer who claims it was common or frequent. The emphasis placed on certain holidays and festivals shows that they didn't maintain the same carefree spirit and open hospitality all year round. They saved their celebrations for special occasions, trying to make up for a year of hard work and restraint with a week of fun and indulgence. Today, people in their middle years who can afford a nice dinner every day don't see it as a reason for excitement. However, a poor peasant who can only treat himself to a meat joint on a Sunday views it as a significant event of the week. In the old Cambridge play, the Return from Parnassus, we find this frustrated depiction of the rise of luxury in those days expressed by one of the characters.
“Why is’t not strange to see a ragged clerke,
Some stammell weaver, or some butcher’s sonne,
That scrubb’d a late within a sleeveless gowne,
When the commencement, like a morrice dance,
Hath put a bell or two about his legges,
[Pg 18]
NotesCreated him a sweet cleane gentleman:
How then he ’gins to follow fashions.
He whose thin sire dwelt in a smokye roofe,
Must make tobacco, and must wear a locke.
His thirsty dad drinkes in a wooden bowle,
But his sweet self is served in si’ver plate.
His hungry sire will scrape you twenty legges
For one good Christmas meal on new year’s day,
But his mawe must be capon cramm’d each day.”
Act III. Scene 2.
“Why is’t not strange to see a ragged clerke,
Some stammell weaver, or some butcher’s sonne,
That scrubb’d a late within a sleeveless gowne,
When the commencement, like a morrice dance,
Hath put a bell or two about his legges,
[Pg 18]
NotesCreated him a sweet cleane gentleman:
How then he ’gins to follow fashions.
He whose thin sire dwelt in a smokye roofe,
Must make tobacco, and must wear a locke.
His thirsty dad drinkes in a wooden bowle,
But his sweet self is served in si’ver plate.
His hungry sire will scrape you twenty legges
For one good Christmas meal on new year’s day,
But his mawe must be capon cramm’d each day.”
Act 3. Scene 2.
This does not look as if in those days “it snowed of meat and drink,” as a
matter of course throughout the year!—The distinctions of dress, the
badges of different professions, the very signs of the shops, which we
have set aside for written inscriptions over the doors, were, as Mr. Lamb
observes, a sort of visible language to the imagination, and hints for
thought. Like the costume of different foreign nations, they had an
immediate striking and picturesque effect, giving scope to the fancy. The
surface of society was embossed with hieroglyphics, and poetry existed “in
art and compliment extern.” The poetry of former times might be directly
taken from real life, as our poetry is taken from the poetry of former
times. Finally, the face of nature, which was the same glorious object
then that it is now, was open to them; and coming first, they gathered her
fairest flowers to live for ever in their verse:—the movements of the
human heart were not hid from them, for they had the same passions as we,
only less disguised, and less subject to control. Deckar has given an
admirable description of a mad-house in one of his plays. But it might be
perhaps objected, that it was only a literal account taken from Bedlam at
that time; and it might be answered, that the old poets took the same
method of describing the passions and fancies of men whom they met at
large, which forms the point of communion between us: for the title of the
old play, “A Mad World, my Masters,” is hardly yet[Pg 19]
Notes obsolete; and we are
pretty much the same Bedlam still, perhaps a little better managed, like
the real one, and with more care and humanity shewn to the patients!
This does not look as if in those days “it snowed of meat and drink,” as a
matter of course throughout the year!—The distinctions of dress, the
badges of different professions, the very signs of the shops, which we
have set aside for written inscriptions over the doors, were, as Mr. Lamb
observes, a sort of visible language to the imagination, and hints for
thought. Like the costume of different foreign nations, they had an
immediate striking and picturesque effect, giving scope to the fancy. The
surface of society was embossed with hieroglyphics, and poetry existed “in
art and compliment extern.” The poetry of former times might be directly
taken from real life, as our poetry is taken from the poetry of former
times. Finally, the face of nature, which was the same glorious object
then that it is now, was open to them; and coming first, they gathered her
fairest flowers to live for ever in their verse:—the movements of the
human heart were not hid from them, for they had the same passions as we,
only less disguised, and less subject to control. Deckar has given an
admirable description of a mad-house in one of his plays. But it might be
perhaps objected, that it was only a literal account taken from Bedlam at
that time; and it might be answered, that the old poets took the same
method of describing the passions and fancies of men whom they met at
large, which forms the point of communion between us: for the title of the
old play, “A Mad World, my Masters,” is hardly yet[Pg 19]
Notes obsolete; and we are
pretty much the same Bedlam still, perhaps a little better managed, like
the real one, and with more care and humanity shewn to the patients!
Lastly, to conclude this account; what gave a unity and common direction
to all these causes, was the natural genius of the country, which was
strong in these writers in proportion to their strength. We are a nation
of islanders, and we cannot help it; nor mend ourselves if we would. We
are something in ourselves, nothing when we try to ape others. Music and
painting are not our forte: for what we have done in that way has been
little, and that borrowed from others with great difficulty. But we may
boast of our poets and philosophers. That’s something. We have had strong
heads and sound hearts among us. Thrown on one side of the world, and left
to bustle for ourselves, we have fought out many a battle for truth and
freedom. That is our natural style; and it were to be wished we had in no
instance departed from it. Our situation has given us a certain cast of
thought and character; and our liberty has enabled us to make the most of
it. We are of a stiff clay, not moulded into every fashion, with stubborn
joints not easily bent. We are slow to think, and therefore impressions do
not work upon us till they act in masses. We are not forward to express
our feelings, and therefore they do not come from us till they force their
way in the most impetuous eloquence. Our language is, as it were, to begin
anew, and we make use of the most singular and boldest combinations to
explain ourselves. Our wit comes from us, “like birdlime, brains and all.”
We pay too little attention to form and method, leave our works in an
unfinished state, but still the materials we work in are solid and of
nature’s mint; we do not deal in counterfeits. We both under and over-do,
but we keep an eye to the prominent features, the main chance. We are more
for weight than[Pg 20]
Notes show; care only about what interests ourselves, instead
of trying to impose upon others by plausible appearances, and are
obstinate and intractable in not conforming to common rules, by which many
arrive at their ends with half the real waste of thought and trouble. We
neglect all but the principal object, gather our force to make a great
blow, bring it down, and relapse into sluggishness and indifference again.
Materiam superabat opus, cannot be said of us. We may be accused of
grossness, but not of flimsiness; of extravagance, but not of affectation;
of want of art and refinement, but not of a want of truth and nature. Our
literature, in a word, is Gothic and grotesque; unequal and irregular; not
cast in a previous mould, nor of one uniform texture, but of great weight
in the whole, and of incomparable value in the best parts. It aims at an
excess of beauty or power, hits or misses, and is either very good indeed,
or absolutely good for nothing. This character applies in particular to
our literature in the age of Elizabeth, which is its best period, before
the introduction of a rage for French rules and French models; for
whatever may be the value of our own original style of composition, there
can be neither offence nor presumption in saying, that it is at least
better than our second-hand imitations of others. Our understanding (such
as it is, and must remain to be good for anything) is not a thoroughfare
for common places, smooth as the palm of one’s hand, but full of knotty
points and jutting excrescences, rough, uneven, overgrown with brambles;
and I like this aspect of the mind (as some one said of the country),
where nature keeps a good deal of the soil in her own hands. Perhaps the
genius of our poetry has more of Pan than of Apollo; “but Pan is a God,
Apollo is no more!”
Lastly, to conclude this account; what gave a unity and common direction
to all these causes, was the natural genius of the country, which was
strong in these writers in proportion to their strength. We are a nation
of islanders, and we cannot help it; nor mend ourselves if we would. We
are something in ourselves, nothing when we try to ape others. Music and
painting are not our forte: for what we have done in that way has been
little, and that borrowed from others with great difficulty. But we may
boast of our poets and philosophers. That’s something. We have had strong
heads and sound hearts among us. Thrown on one side of the world, and left
to bustle for ourselves, we have fought out many a battle for truth and
freedom. That is our natural style; and it were to be wished we had in no
instance departed from it. Our situation has given us a certain cast of
thought and character; and our liberty has enabled us to make the most of
it. We are of a stiff clay, not moulded into every fashion, with stubborn
joints not easily bent. We are slow to think, and therefore impressions do
not work upon us till they act in masses. We are not forward to express
our feelings, and therefore they do not come from us till they force their
way in the most impetuous eloquence. Our language is, as it were, to begin
anew, and we make use of the most singular and boldest combinations to
explain ourselves. Our wit comes from us, “like birdlime, brains and all.”
We pay too little attention to form and method, leave our works in an
unfinished state, but still the materials we work in are solid and of
nature’s mint; we do not deal in counterfeits. We both under and over-do,
but we keep an eye to the prominent features, the main chance. We are more
for weight than[Pg 20]
Notes show; care only about what interests ourselves, instead
of trying to impose upon others by plausible appearances, and are
obstinate and intractable in not conforming to common rules, by which many
arrive at their ends with half the real waste of thought and trouble. We
neglect all but the principal object, gather our force to make a great
blow, bring it down, and relapse into sluggishness and indifference again.
Materiam superabat opus, cannot be said of us. We may be accused of
grossness, but not of flimsiness; of extravagance, but not of affectation;
of want of art and refinement, but not of a want of truth and nature. Our
literature, in a word, is Gothic and grotesque; unequal and irregular; not
cast in a previous mould, nor of one uniform texture, but of great weight
in the whole, and of incomparable value in the best parts. It aims at an
excess of beauty or power, hits or misses, and is either very good indeed,
or absolutely good for nothing. This character applies in particular to
our literature in the age of Elizabeth, which is its best period, before
the introduction of a rage for French rules and French models; for
whatever may be the value of our own original style of composition, there
can be neither offence nor presumption in saying, that it is at least
better than our second-hand imitations of others. Our understanding (such
as it is, and must remain to be good for anything) is not a thoroughfare
for common places, smooth as the palm of one’s hand, but full of knotty
points and jutting excrescences, rough, uneven, overgrown with brambles;
and I like this aspect of the mind (as some one said of the country),
where nature keeps a good deal of the soil in her own hands. Perhaps the
genius of our poetry has more of Pan than of Apollo; “but Pan is a God,
Apollo is no more!”
II
SPENSER
Spenser flourished in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, and was sent with Sir
John Davies into Ireland, of which he has left behind him some tender
recollections in his description of the bog of Allan, and a record in an
ably written paper, containing observations on the state of that country
and the means of improving it, which remain in full force to the present
day. Spenser died at an obscure inn in London, it is supposed in
distressed circumstances. The treatment he received from Burleigh is well
known. Spenser, as well as Chaucer, was engaged in active life; but the
genius of his poetry was not active: it is inspired by the love of ease,
and relaxation from all the cares and business of life. Of all the poets,
he is the most poetical. Though much later than Chaucer, his obligations
to preceding writers were less. He has in some measure borrowed the plan
of his poem (as a number of distinct narratives) from Ariosto; but he has
engrafted upon it an exuberance of fancy, and an endless voluptuousness of
sentiment, which are not to be found in the Italian writer. Farther,
Spenser is even more of an inventor in the subject-matter. There is an
originality, richness, and variety in his allegorical personages and
fictions, which almost vies with the splendor of the ancient mythology. If
Ariosto transports us into the regions of romance, Spenser’s poetry is all
fairy-land. In Ariosto, we walk upon the ground, in a company, gay,
fantastic, and adventurous enough. In[Pg 22]
Notes Spenser, we wander in another
world, among ideal beings. The poet takes and lays us in the lap of a
lovelier nature, by the sound of softer streams, among greener hills and
fairer valleys. He paints nature, not as we find it, but as we expected to
find it; and fulfils the delightful promise of our youth. He waves his
wand of enchantment—and at once embodies airy beings, and throws a
delicious veil over all actual objects. The two worlds of reality and of
fiction are poised on the wings of his imagination. His ideas, indeed,
seem more distinct than his perceptions. He is the painter of
abstractions, and describes them with dazzling minuteness. In the Mask of
Cupid he makes the God of Love “clap on high his coloured winges twain;”
and it is said of Gluttony in the Procession of the Passions,
Spenser flourished in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, and was sent with Sir
John Davies into Ireland, of which he has left behind him some tender
recollections in his description of the bog of Allan, and a record in an
ably written paper, containing observations on the state of that country
and the means of improving it, which remain in full force to the present
day. Spenser died at an obscure inn in London, it is supposed in
distressed circumstances. The treatment he received from Burleigh is well
known. Spenser, as well as Chaucer, was engaged in active life; but the
genius of his poetry was not active: it is inspired by the love of ease,
and relaxation from all the cares and business of life. Of all the poets,
he is the most poetical. Though much later than Chaucer, his obligations
to preceding writers were less. He has in some measure borrowed the plan
of his poem (as a number of distinct narratives) from Ariosto; but he has
engrafted upon it an exuberance of fancy, and an endless voluptuousness of
sentiment, which are not to be found in the Italian writer. Farther,
Spenser is even more of an inventor in the subject-matter. There is an
originality, richness, and variety in his allegorical personages and
fictions, which almost vies with the splendor of the ancient mythology. If
Ariosto transports us into the regions of romance, Spenser’s poetry is all
fairy-land. In Ariosto, we walk upon the ground, in a company, gay,
fantastic, and adventurous enough. In[Pg 22]
Notes Spenser, we wander in another
world, among ideal beings. The poet takes and lays us in the lap of a
lovelier nature, by the sound of softer streams, among greener hills and
fairer valleys. He paints nature, not as we find it, but as we expected to
find it; and fulfils the delightful promise of our youth. He waves his
wand of enchantment—and at once embodies airy beings, and throws a
delicious veil over all actual objects. The two worlds of reality and of
fiction are poised on the wings of his imagination. His ideas, indeed,
seem more distinct than his perceptions. He is the painter of
abstractions, and describes them with dazzling minuteness. In the Mask of
Cupid he makes the God of Love “clap on high his coloured winges twain;”
and it is said of Gluttony in the Procession of the Passions,
“In green vine leaves he was right fitly clad.”
“In green vine leaves, he was perfectly dressed.”
At times he becomes picturesque from his intense love of beauty; as where he compares Prince Arthur’s crest to the appearance of the almond tree;
At times he becomes strikingly vivid due to his deep appreciation for beauty, like when he compares Prince Arthur’s crest to the look of an almond tree;
“Upon the top of all his lofty crest,
A bunch of hairs discolour’d diversely
With sprinkled pearl and gold full richly drest
Did shake and seem’d to daunce for jollity;
Like to an almond tree ymounted high
On top of green Selenis all alone.
With blossoms brave bedecked daintily:
Her tender locks do tremble every one
At every little breath that under heav’n is blown.”
“At the peak of his high crest,
A bunch of hair dyed in various colors
Dressed with scattered pearls and gold,
Would shake and appeared to dance with happiness;
Like an almond tree standing proud
On top of green Selenis all alone.
Adorned beautifully with stunning flowers:
Her delicate strands tremble with every
breath of air blown under the heavens.”
The love of beauty, however, and not of truth, is the moving principle of his mind; and he is guided in his fantastic delineations by no rule but the impulse of an inexhaustible imagination. He luxuriates equally in scenes of Eastern magnificence; or the still solitude of a hermit’s cell—in the extremes of sensuality or refinement.
The love of beauty, rather than truth, is what drives his thinking; he is inspired in his imaginative creations by nothing but the urge of a limitless imagination. He indulges just as much in scenes of Eastern grandeur as he does in the quiet solitude of a hermit's cell—in both the heights of sensuality and the depths of refinement.
[Pg 23]
NotesIn reading the Faery Queen, you see a little withered old man by a
wood-side opening a wicket, a giant, and a dwarf lagging far behind, a
damsel in a boat upon an enchanted lake, wood-nymphs, and satyrs; and all
of a sudden you are transported into a lofty palace, with tapers burning,
amidst knights and ladies, with dance and revelry, and song, “and mask,
and antique pageantry.” What can be more solitary, more shut up in itself,
than his description of the house of Sleep, to which Archimago sends for a
dream:
[Pg 23]
NotesIn reading the Faery Queen, you see a little withered old man by a
wood-side opening a wicket, a giant, and a dwarf lagging far behind, a
damsel in a boat upon an enchanted lake, wood-nymphs, and satyrs; and all
of a sudden you are transported into a lofty palace, with tapers burning,
amidst knights and ladies, with dance and revelry, and song, “and mask,
and antique pageantry.” What can be more solitary, more shut up in itself,
than his description of the house of Sleep, to which Archimago sends for a
dream:
“And more to lull him in his slumber soft
A trickling stream from high rock tumbling down,
And ever-drizzling rain upon the loft,
Mix’d with a murmuring wind, much like the sound
Of swarming Bees, did cast him in a swound.
No other noise, nor people’s troublous cries
That still are wont t’ annoy the walled town
Might there be heard; but careless Quiet lies
Wrapt in eternal silence, far from enemies.”
"And to help him fall into a peaceful sleep
A stream flowing down from a high rock,
And a steady drizzle of rain from above,
Blended with a gentle, whispering breeze, similar to the sound
The buzzing bees wrapped him in a haze.
No other sounds, just the haunting cries of people
That usually disrupts the walled town.
Could be heard; just a peaceful quiet rests.
Wrapped in eternal silence, away from enemies.”
It is as if “the honey-heavy dew of slumber” had settled on his pen in writing these lines. How different in the subject (and yet how like in beauty) is the following description of the Bower of Bliss:
It feels like “the honey-heavy dew of slumber” has draped over his pen while he writes these lines. How different the topic is (yet how similar in beauty) compared to the following description of the Bower of Bliss:
“Eftsoones they heard a most melodious sound
Of all that mote delight a dainty ear;
Such as at once might not on living ground,
Save in this Paradise, be heard elsewhere:
Right hard it was for wight which did it hear,
To tell what manner musicke that mote be;
For all that pleasing is to living care
Was there consorted in one harmonee:
Birds, voices, instruments, windes, waters, all agree.
The joyous birdes shrouded in chearefull shade
Their notes unto the voice attempred sweet:
The angelical soft trembling voices made
To th’ instruments divine respondence meet.
[Pg 24]The silver sounding instruments did meet
With the base murmur of the water’s fall;
The water’s fall with difference discreet,
Now soft, now loud, unto the wind did call;
The gentle warbling wind low answered to all.”
"Before long, they heard a beautiful sound."
That could please even the most sophisticated listener;
That kind of sound couldn't be found on land inhabited by life,
Except in this Paradise, where it could be heard;
It was hard for anyone who heard it.
To explain what type of music it could be;
For everything that brings joy to a living being
Merged into one harmony:
Birds, voices, instruments, winds, waters, all in tune.
The happy birds hidden in a bright shade
Mix their notes with the lovely voice:
The gentle, heavenly voices
Respond flawlessly to the divine tools.
[Pg 24]The silver instruments harmonized
With the soft sound of the waterfall;
The waterfall, with its soft changes,
Now softly, now loudly, called to the wind;
The gentle, warbling wind replied softly to all.”
The remainder of the passage has all that voluptuous pathos, and languid brilliancy of fancy, in which this writer excelled:
The rest of the passage has all that rich emotion and dreamy brilliance of imagination in which this writer excelled:
“The whiles some one did chaunt this lovely lay;
Ah! see, whoso fayre thing dost fain to see,
In springing flower the image of thy day!
Ah! see the virgin rose, how sweetly she
Doth first peep forth with bashful modesty,
That fairer seems the less ye see her may!
Lo! see soon after, how more bold and free
Her bared bosom she doth broad display;
Lo! see soon after, how she fades and falls away!
So passeth in the passing of a day
Of mortal life the leaf, the bud, the flower;
Ne more doth flourish after first decay,
That erst was sought to deck both bed and bower
Of many a lady and many a paramour!
Gather therefore the rose ’whilst yet is prime,
For soon comes age that will her pride deflower;
Gather the rose of love whilst yet is time,
Whilst loving thou mayst loved be with equal crime.[124]
He ceased; and then gan all the quire of birds
Their divers notes to attune unto his lay,
As in approvance of his pleasing wordes.
The constant pair heard all that he did say,
Yet swerved not, but kept their forward way
Through many covert groves and thickets close,
In which they creeping did at last display[125]
That wanton lady with her lover loose,
Whose sleepy head she in her lap did soft dispose.
[Pg 25]
Notes
Upon a bed of roses she was laid
As faint through heat, or dight to pleasant sin;
And was arrayed or rather disarrayed,
All in a veil of silk and silver thin,
That hid no whit her alabaster skin,
But rather shewed more white, if more might be:
More subtle web Arachne cannot spin;
Nor the fine nets, which oft we woven see
Of scorched dew, do not in the air more lightly flee.
Her snowy breast was bare to greedy spoil
Of hungry eyes which n’ote therewith be fill’d.
And yet through languor of her late sweet toil
Few drops more clear than nectar forth distill’d,
That like pure Orient perles adown it trill’d;
And her fair eyes sweet smiling in delight
Moisten’d their fiery beams, with which she thrill’d
Frail hearts, yet quenched not; like starry light,
Which sparkling on the silent waves does seem more bright.”
"Meanwhile, someone sang this beautiful song;"
Ah! Look, whoever is eager to see something beautiful,
In the blooming flowers, I see the reflection of your day!
Ah! look at the virgin rose, how sweetly she
First appears with shy modesty,
The less you see her, the more beautiful she seems!
Look! You'll soon see how much bolder and freer
She openly shows her bare chest;
Lo! see soon after, how she fades and falls away!
So goes the passing of a day.
Of human life, the leaf, the bud, the flower;
No more does it thrive after its initial decline,
That was once sought to decorate both the bedroom and the living space.
Of many a woman and many a lover!
So, pick the rose while it's still fresh,
For soon comes age that will strip her of her pride;
Collect the rose of love while there's still time,
Whilst loving thou mayst loved be with equal crime.[124]
He stopped; and then all the choir of birds began.
Their various notes to match with his song,
As a confirmation of his flattering words.
The constant pair listened to everything he said,
Yet they did not turn aside but continued on their path.
Through many hidden woods and dense bushes nearby,
In which they finally revealed themselves[125]
That reckless woman with her carefree lover,
Whose sleepy head she in her lap did soft dispose.
[Pg 25]
Notes
She was laid on a bed of roses.
As faint from the heat, or dressed up for enjoyable temptation;
And was arranged or rather unarranged,
All wrapped in a thin veil of silk and silver,
That didn't hide her pale skin at all,
But rather showed more white, if more could be:
More intricate webs Arachne cannot weave;
Nor the fine nets that we often see woven
Of scorched dew, do not in the air more lightly flee.
Her pale chest was exposed to lustful desire.
Of hungry eyes that cannot be satisfied.
And yet through the fatigue of her recent pleasant work
A few drops clearer than nectar are distilled.
That like pure Oriental pearls flowed down it;
And her beautiful eyes were smiling sweetly with joy.
Moistened their fiery beams, with which she thrilled
Delicate hearts, but still unbroken; like shining stars,
Which sparkling on the silent waves does seem more bright.”
The finest things in Spenser are, the character of Una, in the first book; the House of Pride; the Cave of Mammon, and the Cave of Despair; the account of Memory, of whom it is said, among other things,
The best parts of Spenser are the character of Una in the first book; the House of Pride; the Cave of Mammon, and the Cave of Despair; the story of Memory, about whom it is said, among other things,
“The wars he well rember’d of King Nine,
Of old Assaracus and Inachus divine;”
“The wars he clearly remembered of King Nine,
Of ancient Assaracus and the divine Inachus;”
the description of Belphœbe; the story of Florimel and the Witch’s son;
the Gardens of Adonis, and the Bower of Bliss; the Mask of Cupid; and
Colin Clout’s vision, in the last book. But some people will say that all
this may be very fine, but that they cannot understand it on account of
the allegory. They are afraid of the allegory, as if they thought it would
bite them: they look at it as a child looks at a painted dragon, and think
it will strangle them in its shining folds. This is very idle. If they do
not meddle with the allegory, the allegory will not meddle with them.
Without minding it at all, the whole is as plain as a[Pg 26]
Notes pikestaff. It might
as well be pretended that we cannot see Poussin’s pictures for the
allegory, as that the allegory prevents us from understanding Spenser. For
instance, when Britomart, seated amidst the young warriors, lets fall her
hair and discovers her sex, is it necessary to know the part she plays in
the allegory, to understand the beauty of the following stanza?
the description of Belphœbe; the story of Florimel and the Witch’s son;
the Gardens of Adonis, and the Bower of Bliss; the Mask of Cupid; and
Colin Clout’s vision, in the last book. But some people will say that all
this may be very fine, but that they cannot understand it on account of
the allegory. They are afraid of the allegory, as if they thought it would
bite them: they look at it as a child looks at a painted dragon, and think
it will strangle them in its shining folds. This is very idle. If they do
not meddle with the allegory, the allegory will not meddle with them.
Without minding it at all, the whole is as plain as a[Pg 26]
Notes pikestaff. It might
as well be pretended that we cannot see Poussin’s pictures for the
allegory, as that the allegory prevents us from understanding Spenser. For
instance, when Britomart, seated amidst the young warriors, lets fall her
hair and discovers her sex, is it necessary to know the part she plays in
the allegory, to understand the beauty of the following stanza?
“And eke that stranger knight amongst the rest
Was for like need enforc’d to disarray.
Tho when as vailed was her lofty crest.
Her golden locks that were in trammels gay
Upbounden, did themselves adown display,
And raught unto her heels like sunny beams
That in a cloud their light did long time stay;
Their vapour faded, shew their golden gleams.
And through the persant air shoot forth their azure streams.”
“And also that stranger knight among the rest
He had to take off his armor just like everyone else.
Then, when her high helmet was removed,
Her beautifully tied up golden hair,
Cascaded down,
Flowing to her heels like beams of sunlight
That stay in the clouds for a long time;
Their mist disappeared, revealing their golden glow.
And through the clear air shot forth their blue streams.”
Or is there any mystery in what is said of Belphœbe, that her hair was sprinkled with flowers and blossoms which had been entangled in it as she fled through the woods? Or is it necessary to have a more distinct idea of Proteus, than that which is given of him in his boat, with the frighted Florimel at his feet, while
Or is there really any mystery in what people say about Belphœbe, that her hair was decorated with flowers and blossoms that got tangled in it as she ran through the woods? Or do we need a clearer picture of Proteus than what we see of him in his boat, with the scared Florimel at his feet, while
“—the cold icicles from his rough beard
Dropped adown upon her snowy breast!”
— the cold icicles hanging from his rough beard
Fell down onto her white chest!”
Or is it not a sufficient account of one of the sea-gods that pass by them, to say—
Or is it not enough to describe one of the sea-gods that pass by them, to say—
“That was Arion crowned:—
So went he playing on the watery plain.”
“That was Arion crowned:—
So he played on the watery plain.”
Or to take the Procession of the Passions that draw the coach of Pride, in which the figures of Idleness, of Gluttony, of Lechery, of Avarice, of Envy, and of Wrath speak, one should think, plain enough for themselves; such as this of Gluttony:
Or to consider the Procession of the Passions that pull the chariot of Pride, where the figures of Idleness, Gluttony, Lechery, Avarice, Envy, and Wrath clearly speak for themselves; take, for example, this of Gluttony:
[Pg 27]
“And by his side rode loathsome Gluttony,
Deformed creature, on a filthy swine;
His belly was up blown with luxury;
And eke with fatness swollen were his eyne;
And like a crane his neck was long and fine,
With which he swallowed up excessive feast,
For want whereof poor people oft did pine.
In green vine leaves he was right fitly clad;
For other clothes he could not wear for heat;
And on his head an ivy garland had,
From under which fast trickled down the sweat:
Still as he rode, he somewhat still did eat,
And in his hand did bear a bouzing can,
Of which he supt so oft, that on his seat
His drunken corse he scarce upholden can;
In shape and life more like a monster than a man.”
[Pg 27]
“And next to him rode repulsive Gluttony,
A misshapen creature on a dirty pig;
His stomach was bloated from overindulgence;
And his eyes were puffy with fat;
His neck was long and elegant like a crane,
With which he devoured huge meals,
Leaving poor people to suffer from hunger.
He was dressed appropriately in green vine leaves;
He couldn’t wear anything else because it was too hot;
And on his head was a crown of ivy,
From which sweat dripped;
As he rode along, he kept snacking a bit,
And in his hand, he held a drinking cup,
He drank from it so often that in his seat
His drunken body could barely stand up;
More like a monster than a man in shape and life.”
Or this of Lechery:
Or this of Lust:
“And next to him rode lustfull Lechery
Upon a bearded goat, whose rugged hair
And whaly eyes (the sign of jealousy)
Was like the person’s self whom he did bear:
Who rough and black, and filthy did appear.
Unseemly man to please fair lady’s eye:
Yet he of ladies oft was loved dear,
When fairer faces were bid standen by:
O! who does know the bent of woman’s fantsay?
In a green gown he clothed was full fair,
Which underneath did hide his filthiness;
And in his hand a burning heart he bare,
Full of vain follies and new fangleness;
For he was false and fraught with fickleness;
And learned had to love with secret looks;
And well could dance; and sing with ruefulness;
And fortunes tell; and read in loving books;
And thousand other ways to bait his fleshly hooks.
Inconstant man that loved all he saw,
And lusted after all that he did love;
Ne would his looser life be tied to law;
But joyed weak women’s hearts to tempt and prove,
If from their loyal loves he might them move.”
"And next to him rode desire-driven Lechery"
On a bearded goat with coarse hair
And pale eyes (a sign of jealousy)
We're just like the one he carried:
Who appeared shabby, grimy, and unkempt.
A man who isn’t right to impress a beautiful lady:
Yet he was often admired by women,
Even when more attractive faces were around:
O! who really knows the whims of a woman’s fancy?
He was wearing a stunning green dress,
Which hid his dirt underneath;
And in his hand, he held a heart on fire,
Filled with pointless trends and new crazes;
For he was dishonest and inconsistent;
And had learned to love through secret glances;
And he could dance really well; and sing with a sense of sadness;
And tell fortunes; and read romance novels;
And a thousand other ways to lure his fleshly hooks.
A volatile man who loved everyone he encountered,
And craved after everyone he loved;
Nor would his carefree life be limited by rules;
But enjoyed tempting and testing the hearts of vulnerable women,
"To see if he could turn them away from their devoted partners."
“Yet not more sweet
Than pure was he, and not more pure than wise;
High priest of all the Muses’ mysteries!”
“Yet not sweeter”
Than pure was he, and not more pure than wise;
High priest of all the Muses’ mysteries!”
On the contrary, no one was more apt to pry into mysteries which do not strictly belong to the Muses.
On the other hand, no one was more likely to dig into mysteries that don’t really belong to the Muses.
Of the same kind with the Procession of the Passions, as little obscure, and still more beautiful, is the Mask of Cupid, with his train of votaries:
Of the same kind as the Procession of the Passions, equally clear, and even more beautiful, is the Mask of Cupid, along with his group of worshippers:
“The first was Fancy, like a lovely boy
Of rare aspect, and beauty without peer;
His garment neither was of silk nor say,
But painted plumes in goodly order dight,
Like as the sun-burnt Indians do array
Their tawny bodies in their proudest plight;
As those same plumes so seem’d he vain and light,
That by his gait might easily appear;
For still he far’d as dancing in delight.
And in his hand a windy fan did bear
That in the idle air he mov’d still here and there.
And him beside march’d amorous Desire.
Who seem’d of riper years than the other swain,
Yet was that other swain this elder’s sire,
And gave him being, common to them twain:
His garment was disguised very vain,
And his embroidered bonnet sat awry;
’Twixt both his hands few sparks he close did strain,
Which still he blew, and kindled busily.
That soon they life conceiv’d and forth in flames did fly.
Next after him went Doubt, who was yclad
In a discolour’d coat of strange disguise,
That at his back a broad capuccio had,
And sleeves dependant Albanese-wise;
He lookt askew with his mistrustful eyes,
And nicely trod, as thorns lay in his way,
Or that the floor to shrink he did avise;
And on a broken reed he still did stay
His feeble steps, which shrunk when hard thereon he lay.
[Pg 29]
With him went Daunger, cloth’d in ragged weed,
Made of bear’s skin, that him more dreadful made;
Yet his own face was dreadfull, ne did need
Strange horror to deform his grisly shade;
A net in th’ one hand, and a rusty blade
In th’ other was; this Mischiefe, that Mishap;
With th’ one his foes he threat’ned to invade,
With th’ other he his friends meant to enwrap;
For whom he could not kill he practiz’d to entrap.
Next him was Fear, all arm’d from top to toe,
Yet thought himself not safe enough thereby,
But fear’d each shadow moving to and fro;
And his own arms when glittering he did spy
Or clashing heard, he fast away did fly,
As ashes pale of hue, and winged-heel’d;
And evermore on Daunger fixt his eye,
’Gainst whom he always bent a brazen shield,
Which his right hand unarmed fearfully did wield.
With him went Hope in rank, a handsome maid,
Of chearfull look and lovely to behold;
In silken samite she was light array’d,
And her fair locks were woven up in gold;
She always smil’d, and in her hand did hold
An holy-water sprinkle dipt in dew,
With which she sprinkled favours manifold
On whom she list, and did great liking shew,
Great liking unto many, but true love to few.
Next after them, the winged God himself
Came riding on a lion ravenous.
Taught to obey the menage of that elfe
That man and beast with power imperious
Subdueth to his kingdom tyrannous:
His blindfold eyes he bade awhile unbind,
That his proud spoil of that same dolorous
Fair dame he might behold in perfect kind;
Which seen, he much rejoiced in his cruel mind.
Of which full proud, himself uprearing high,
He looked round about with stern disdain,
And did survey his goodly company;
And marshalling the evil-ordered train,
With that the darts which his right hand did strain,
[Pg 30]
NotesFull dreadfully he shook, that all did quake,
And clapt on high his colour’d winges twain,
That all his many it afraid did make:
Tho, blinding him again, his way he forth did take.”
"The first was Fancy, like a charming boy."
Of uncommon appearance, and beauty like no other;
His clothing was neither silk nor wool,
But painted feathers arranged nicely,
Just like the sun-tanned Native Americans dress
Their tan bodies in their most glorious state;
As those same feathers appeared to him so vain and carefree,
His walk would easily reveal it;
For he still moved as if dancing with joy.
And in his hand, he held a breezy fan.
That in the idle air he mov’d still here and there.
And next to him walked passionate Desire.
Who seemed older than the other young man,
Yet that other young man was the father of this elder.
And gave him existence, shared by both of them:
His outfit was very showy,
And his embroidered hat was crooked;
Between both his hands, he tightly squeezed a few sparks.
Which he still blew on and kindled energetically.
That soon they life conceiv’d and forth in flames did fly.
Next came Doubt, who was dressed
In a faded coat of unusual disguise,
That he had a wide hood on his back,
And sleeves dependent Albanese-wise;
He looked sideways with his suspicious eyes,
And he walked carefully, even though thorns were in his path,
Or that he advised the floor to shrink;
And he still held on to a broken reed.
His feeble steps, which shrunk when hard thereon he lay.
[Pg 29]
Along with him came Daunger, dressed in tattered clothing,
Made of bear skin, that made him even more terrifying;
Yet his own face was terrible, nor did he need
Weird terror to twist his gruesome spirit;
A net in one hand and a rusty blade
In the other way; this trouble, that misfortune;
With one of his enemies, he threatened to invade,
With the other, he intended to wrap up his friends;
For whom he could not kill he practiz’d to entrap.
Next to him was Fear, fully armed from head to toe,
Yet he didn't feel safe enough because of that,
But feared every shadow moving back and forth;
And he saw his own arms shining.
Or hearing a clash, he quickly took off.
As ashes lose their color and with wings on their heels;
And always kept his gaze fixed on Danger,
Against whom he always held a bold shield,
Which his right hand unarmed fearfully did wield.
With him went Hope, a beautiful young woman.
With a cheerful appearance and pleasing to the eye;
She was lightly dressed in soft silk.
And her beautiful hair was styled with gold.
She always smiled, and in her hand she held
A holy-water sprinkle dipped in dew,
With which she spread countless blessings
To whoever she wants, and she showed great affection,
Great liking unto many, but true love to few.
Next, the winged God himself
Came riding on a fierce lion.
Taught to obey the rules of that elf
That man and beast with overwhelming power
Subdues to his tyrannical kingdom:
He asked to briefly take off the blindfold from his eyes,
That his proud reward for that same painful
He could see a lovely lady in all her glory;
Which seen, he much rejoiced in his cruel mind.
Of which, fully proud, he raises himself high,
He looked around with a serious disdain,
And looked over his impressive group;
And organizing the evil train,
With that, the darts that he held in his right hand,
[Pg 30]
NotesHe shook with full dread, causing everyone to tremble,
And flapped his colorful wings high,
That made all his many fears take hold:
Tho, blinding him again, his way he forth did take.”
The description of Hope, in this series of historical portraits, is one of the most beautiful in Spenser: and the triumph of Cupid at the mischief he has made, is worthy of the malicious urchin deity. In reading these descriptions, one can hardly avoid being reminded of Rubens’s allegorical pictures; but the account of Satyrane taming the lion’s whelps and lugging the bear’s cubs along in his arms while yet an infant, whom his mother so naturally advises to “go seek some other play-fellows,” has even more of this high picturesque character. Nobody but Rubens could have painted the fancy of Spenser; and he could not have given the sentiment, the airy dream that hovers over it!
The portrayal of Hope in this series of historical portraits is one of the most beautiful in Spenser's work: and Cupid's triumph over the chaos he has caused is fitting for the mischievous little deity. While reading these descriptions, it's hard not to think of Rubens’s allegorical paintings; but the story of Satyrane taming the lion cubs and carrying the bear cubs in his arms as an infant, with his mother wisely advising him to “go find some other playmates,” has an even more vividly picturesque quality. No one but Rubens could have captured the imagination of Spenser; and he couldn’t have conveyed the feeling, the light dreamlike quality that lingers over it!
With all this, Spenser neither makes us laugh nor weep. The only jest in
his poem is an allegorical play upon words, where he describes Malbecco as
escaping in the herd of goats, “by the help of his fayre horns on hight.”
But he has been unjustly charged with a want of passion and of strength.
He has both in an immense degree. He has not indeed the pathos of
immediate action or suffering, which is more properly the dramatic; but he
has all the pathos of sentiment and romance—all that belongs to distant
objects of terror, and uncertain, imaginary distress. His strength, in
like manner, is not strength of will or action, of bone and muscle, nor is
it coarse and palpable—but it assumes a character of vastness and
sublimity seen through the same visionary medium, and blended with the
appalling associations of preternatural agency. We need only turn, in
proof of this, to the Cave of Despair, or the Cave of Mammon, or to the
account of the change of Malbecco into[Pg 31]
Notes Jealousy. The following stanzas,
in the description of the Cave of Mammon, the grisly house of Plutus, are
unrivalled for the portentous massiness of the forms, the splendid
chiaro-scuro, and shadowy horror.
With all this, Spenser neither makes us laugh nor weep. The only jest in
his poem is an allegorical play upon words, where he describes Malbecco as
escaping in the herd of goats, “by the help of his fayre horns on hight.”
But he has been unjustly charged with a want of passion and of strength.
He has both in an immense degree. He has not indeed the pathos of
immediate action or suffering, which is more properly the dramatic; but he
has all the pathos of sentiment and romance—all that belongs to distant
objects of terror, and uncertain, imaginary distress. His strength, in
like manner, is not strength of will or action, of bone and muscle, nor is
it coarse and palpable—but it assumes a character of vastness and
sublimity seen through the same visionary medium, and blended with the
appalling associations of preternatural agency. We need only turn, in
proof of this, to the Cave of Despair, or the Cave of Mammon, or to the
account of the change of Malbecco into[Pg 31]
Notes Jealousy. The following stanzas,
in the description of the Cave of Mammon, the grisly house of Plutus, are
unrivalled for the portentous massiness of the forms, the splendid
chiaro-scuro, and shadowy horror.
“That house’s form within was rude and strong,
Like an huge cave hewn out of rocky clift,
From whose rough vault the ragged breaches hung,
Embossed with massy gold of glorious gift,
And with rich metal loaded every rift.
That heavy ruin they did seem to threat:
And over them Arachne high did lift
Her cunning web, and spread her subtle net,
Enwrapped in foul smoke, and clouds more black than jet.
Both roof and floor, and walls were all of gold,
But overgrown with dust and old decay,[126]
And hid in darkness that none could behold
The hue thereof: for view of cheerful day
Did never in that house itself display,
But a faint shadow of uncertain light;
Such as a lamp whose light doth fade away;
Or as the moon clothed with cloudy night
Does shew to him that walks in fear and sad affright.
····
And over all sad Horror with grim hue
Did always soar, beating his iron wings;
And after him owls and night-ravens flew,
The hateful messengers of heavy things.
Of death and dolour telling sad tidings;
While sad Celleno, sitting on a clift,
A song of bale and bitter sorrow sings,
That heart of flint asunder could have rift;
Which having ended, after him she flieth swift.”
"The interior of that house was rough and robust,
Like a huge cave carved out of a rocky cliff,
From whose rough vault the torn openings hung,
Embellished with heavy gold of a magnificent gift,
And filled with valuable metal in every crevice.
That heavy destruction did seem to threaten:
And Arachne raised up high above them
Her clever web, and spread her subtle trap,
Enwrapped in foul smoke, and clouds more black than jet.
Both the roof and floor, as well as the walls, were all made of gold.
But covered in dust and old decay,[126]
And hid in darkness that no one could see.
The color of it: for a glimpse of a bright day
Never displayed in that house itself,
But a faint shadow of unclear light;
Like a lamp whose light fades away;
Or like the moon wrapped in a cloudy night
Does shew to him that walks in fear and sad affright.
····
And over all, a gloomy Horror with a dark shade
Did always soar, flapping his metal wings;
And after him, owls and night-ravens flew,
The hateful carriers of burdens.
Of death and sorrow sharing sad news;
While sad Celleno sat on a cliff,
A song of grief and deep sadness sings,
That hard heart could have been torn apart;
Which having ended, after him she flieth swift.”
The Cave of Despair is described with equal gloominess and power of fancy;
and the fine moral declamation of the [Pg 32]
Notesowner of it, on the evils of life,
almost makes one in love with death. In the story of Malbecco, who is
haunted by jealousy, and in vain strives to run away from his own
thoughts—
The Cave of Despair is described with equal gloominess and power of fancy;
and the fine moral declamation of the [Pg 32]
Notesowner of it, on the evils of life,
almost makes one in love with death. In the story of Malbecco, who is
haunted by jealousy, and in vain strives to run away from his own
thoughts—
“High over hill and over dale he flies”—
“High over hills and across valleys he flies”—
the truth of human passion and the preternatural ending are equally striking.—It is not fair to compare Spenser with Shakspeare, in point of interest. A fairer comparison would be with Comus; and the result would not be unfavourable to Spenser. There is only one work of the same allegorical kind, which has more interest than Spenser (with scarcely less imagination): and that is the Pilgrim’s Progress. The three first books of the Faery Queen are very superior to the three last. One would think that Pope, who used to ask if any one had ever read the Faery Queen through, had only dipped into these last. The only things in them equal to the former, are the account of Talus, the Iron Man, and the delightful episode of Pastorella.
the truth of human passion and the supernatural ending are equally striking.—It’s not fair to compare Spenser with Shakespeare in terms of interest. A better comparison would be with Comus; and the outcome wouldn’t be unfavorable to Spenser. There’s only one other work of a similar allegorical nature that has more interest than Spenser (with almost as much imagination): and that’s the Pilgrim’s Progress. The first three books of the Faery Queen are much better than the last three. One would think that Pope, who used to ask if anyone had ever read the Faery Queen all the way through, had only skimmed these last ones. The only things in them that match the previous ones are the story of Talus, the Iron Man, and the charming episode of Pastorella.
The language of Spenser is full, and copious, to overflowing: it is less
pure and idiomatic than Chaucer’s, and is enriched and adorned with
phrases borrowed from the different languages of Europe, both ancient and
modern. He was, probably, seduced into a certain license of expression by
the difficulty of filling up the moulds of his complicated rhymed stanza
from the limited resources of his native language. This stanza, with
alternate and repeatedly recurring rhymes, is borrowed from the Italians.
It is peculiarly fitted to their language, which abounds in similar vowel
terminations, and is as little adapted to ours, from the stubborn,
unaccommodating resistance which the consonant endings of the northern
languages make to this sort of endless sing-song.—Not that I would, on
that account, part with the stanza of Spenser. We are, perhaps,[Pg 33]
Notes indebted
to this very necessity of finding out new forms of expression, and to the
occasional faults to which it led, for a poetical language rich and varied
and magnificent beyond all former, and almost all later example. His
versification is, at once, the most smooth and the most sounding in the
language. It is a labyrinth of sweet sounds, “in many a winding bout of
linked sweetness long drawn out”—that would cloy by their very sweetness,
but that the ear is constantly relieved and enchanted by their continued
variety of modulation—dwelling on the pauses of the action, or flowing on
in a fuller tide of harmony with the movement of the sentiment. It has not
the bold dramatic transitions of Shakspeare’s blank verse, nor the
high-raised tone of Milton’s; but it is the perfection of melting harmony,
dissolving the soul in pleasure, or holding it captive in the chains of
suspense. Spenser was the poet of our waking dreams; and he has invented
not only a language, but a music of his own for them. The undulations are
infinite, like those of the waves of the sea: but the effect is still the
same, lulling the senses into a deep oblivion of the jarring noises of the
world, from which we have no wish to be ever recalled.
The language of Spenser is full, and copious, to overflowing: it is less
pure and idiomatic than Chaucer’s, and is enriched and adorned with
phrases borrowed from the different languages of Europe, both ancient and
modern. He was, probably, seduced into a certain license of expression by
the difficulty of filling up the moulds of his complicated rhymed stanza
from the limited resources of his native language. This stanza, with
alternate and repeatedly recurring rhymes, is borrowed from the Italians.
It is peculiarly fitted to their language, which abounds in similar vowel
terminations, and is as little adapted to ours, from the stubborn,
unaccommodating resistance which the consonant endings of the northern
languages make to this sort of endless sing-song.—Not that I would, on
that account, part with the stanza of Spenser. We are, perhaps,[Pg 33]
Notes indebted
to this very necessity of finding out new forms of expression, and to the
occasional faults to which it led, for a poetical language rich and varied
and magnificent beyond all former, and almost all later example. His
versification is, at once, the most smooth and the most sounding in the
language. It is a labyrinth of sweet sounds, “in many a winding bout of
linked sweetness long drawn out”—that would cloy by their very sweetness,
but that the ear is constantly relieved and enchanted by their continued
variety of modulation—dwelling on the pauses of the action, or flowing on
in a fuller tide of harmony with the movement of the sentiment. It has not
the bold dramatic transitions of Shakspeare’s blank verse, nor the
high-raised tone of Milton’s; but it is the perfection of melting harmony,
dissolving the soul in pleasure, or holding it captive in the chains of
suspense. Spenser was the poet of our waking dreams; and he has invented
not only a language, but a music of his own for them. The undulations are
infinite, like those of the waves of the sea: but the effect is still the
same, lulling the senses into a deep oblivion of the jarring noises of the
world, from which we have no wish to be ever recalled.
III
SHAKSPEARE
The four greatest names in English poetry, are almost the four first we come to—Chaucer, Spenser, Shakspeare, and Milton. There are no others that can really be put in competition with these. The two last have had justice done them by the voice of common fame. Their names are blazoned in the very firmament of reputation; while the two first, (though “the fault has been more in their stars than in themselves that they are underlings”) either never emerged far above the horizon, or were too soon involved in the obscurity of time. The three first of these are excluded from Dr. Johnson’s Lives of the Poets (Shakspeare indeed is so from the dramatic form of his compositions): and the fourth, Milton, is admitted with a reluctant and churlish welcome.
The four greatest names in English poetry are almost the first four we encounter—Chaucer, Spenser, Shakespeare, and Milton. No others can really compete with these. The last two have received proper recognition through common acclaim. Their names are celebrated in the highest realms of reputation, while the first two, although "the fault has been more in their stars than in themselves that they are underlings," either never rose far above the horizon or were too quickly lost to the obscurity of time. The first three are left out of Dr. Johnson’s Lives of the Poets (Shakespeare is excluded due to the dramatic nature of his works), and the fourth, Milton, is included with a reluctant and begrudging welcome.
In comparing these four writers together, it might be said that Chaucer
excels as the poet of manners, or of real life; Spenser, as the poet of
romance; Shakspeare, as the poet of nature (in the largest use of the
term): and Milton, as the poet of morality. Chaucer most frequently
describes things as they are: Spenser, as we wish them to be; Shakspeare,
as they would be; and Milton as they ought to be. As poets, and as great
poets, imagination, that is, the power of feigning things according to
nature, was common to them all: but the principle or moving power, to
which this faculty was most subservient in Chaucer, was habit, or
inveterate prejudice; in Spenser, novelty, and the[Pg 35]
Notes love of the
marvellous; in Shakspeare, it was the force of passion, combined with
every variety of possible circumstances; and in Milton, only with the
highest. The characteristic of Chaucer is intensity; of Spenser,
remoteness; of Milton, elevation; of Shakspeare, everything.—It has been
said by some critic, that Shakspeare was distinguished from the other
dramatic writers of his day only by his wit; that they had all his other
qualities but that; that one writer had as much sense, another as much
fancy, another as much knowledge of character, another the same depth of
passion, and another as great a power of language. This statement is not
true; nor is the inference from it well-founded, even if it were. This
person does not seem to have been aware that, upon his own shewing, the
great distinction of Shakspeare’s genius was its virtually including the
genius of all the great men of his age, and not his differing from them in
one accidental particular. But to have done with such minute and literal
trifling.
In comparing these four writers together, it might be said that Chaucer
excels as the poet of manners, or of real life; Spenser, as the poet of
romance; Shakspeare, as the poet of nature (in the largest use of the
term): and Milton, as the poet of morality. Chaucer most frequently
describes things as they are: Spenser, as we wish them to be; Shakspeare,
as they would be; and Milton as they ought to be. As poets, and as great
poets, imagination, that is, the power of feigning things according to
nature, was common to them all: but the principle or moving power, to
which this faculty was most subservient in Chaucer, was habit, or
inveterate prejudice; in Spenser, novelty, and the[Pg 35]
Notes love of the
marvellous; in Shakspeare, it was the force of passion, combined with
every variety of possible circumstances; and in Milton, only with the
highest. The characteristic of Chaucer is intensity; of Spenser,
remoteness; of Milton, elevation; of Shakspeare, everything.—It has been
said by some critic, that Shakspeare was distinguished from the other
dramatic writers of his day only by his wit; that they had all his other
qualities but that; that one writer had as much sense, another as much
fancy, another as much knowledge of character, another the same depth of
passion, and another as great a power of language. This statement is not
true; nor is the inference from it well-founded, even if it were. This
person does not seem to have been aware that, upon his own shewing, the
great distinction of Shakspeare’s genius was its virtually including the
genius of all the great men of his age, and not his differing from them in
one accidental particular. But to have done with such minute and literal
trifling.
The striking peculiarity of Shakspeare’s mind was its generic quality, its
power of communication with all other minds—so that it contained a
universe of thought and feeling within itself, and had no one peculiar
bias, or exclusive excellence more than another. He was just like any
other man, but that he was like all other men. He was the least of an
egotist that it was possible to be. He was nothing in himself; but he was
all that others were, or that they could become. He not only had in
himself the germs of every faculty and feeling, but he could follow them
by anticipation, intuitively, into all their conceivable ramifications,
through every change of fortune or conflict of passion, or turn of
thought. He had “a mind reflecting ages past,” and present:—all the
people that ever lived are there. There was no respect of persons with
him. His[Pg 36]
Notes genius shone equally on the evil and on the good, on the wise
and the foolish, the monarch and the beggar: “All corners of the earth,
kings, queens, and states, maids, matrons, nay, the secrets of the grave,”
are hardly hid from his searching glance. He was like the genius of
humanity, changing places with all of us at pleasure, and playing with our
purposes as with his own. He turned the globe round for his amusement, and
surveyed the generations of men, and the individuals as they passed, with
their different concerns, passions, follies, vices, virtues, actions, and
motives—as well those that they knew, as those which they did not know,
or acknowledge to themselves. The dreams of childhood, the ravings of
despair, were the toys of his fancy. Airy beings waited at his call, and
came at his bidding. Harmless fairies “nodded to him, and did him
curtesies:” and the night-hag bestrode the blast at the command of “his so
potent art.” The world of spirits lay open to him, like the world of real
men and women: and there is the same truth in his delineations of the one
as of the other; for if the preternatural characters he describes could be
supposed to exist, they would speak, and feel, and act, as he makes them.
He had only to think of any thing in order to become that thing, with all
the circumstances belonging to it. When he conceived of a character
whether real or imaginary, he not only entered into all its thoughts and
feelings, but seemed instantly, and as if by touching a secret spring, to
be surrounded with all the same objects, “subject to the same skyey
influences,” the same local, outward, and unforeseen accidents which would
occur in reality. Thus the character of Caliban not only stands before us
with a language and manners of its own, but the scenery and situation of
the enchanted island he inhabits, the traditions of the place, its strange
noises, its hidden recesses, “his frequent haunts and ancient
neighbourhood,”[Pg 37]
Notes are given with a miraculous truth of nature, and with all
the familiarity of an old recollection. The whole “coheres semblably
together” in time, place, and circumstance. In reading this author, you do
not merely learn what his characters say,—you see their persons. By
something expressed or understood, you are at no loss to decypher their
peculiar physiognomy, the meaning of a look, the grouping, the bye-play,
as we might see it on the stage. A word, an epithet paints a whole scene,
or throws us back whole years in the history of the person represented. So
(as it has been ingeniously remarked) when Prospero describes himself as
left alone in the boat with his daughter, the epithet which he applies to
her, “Me and thy crying self,” flings the imagination instantly back
from the grown woman to the helpless condition of infancy, and places the
first and most trying scene of his misfortunes before us, with all that he
must have suffered in the interval. How well the silent anguish of Macduff
is conveyed to the reader, by the friendly expostulation of
Malcolm—“What! man, ne’er pull your hat upon your brows!” Again, Hamlet,
in the scene with Rosencrans and Guildenstern, somewhat abruptly concludes
his fine soliloquy on life by saying, “Man delights not me, nor woman
neither, though by your smiling you seem to say so.” Which is explained by
their answer—“My lord, we had no such stuff in our thoughts. But we
smiled to think, if you delight not in man, what lenten entertainment the
players shall receive from you, whom we met on the way:”—as if while
Hamlet was making this speech, his two old schoolfellows from Wittenberg
had been really standing by, and he had seen them smiling by stealth, at
the idea of the players crossing their minds. It is not “a combination and
a form” of words, a set speech or two, a preconcerted theory of a
character, that will do this: but all the persons concerned must have been
present in the poet’s imagination,[Pg 38] as at a kind of rehearsal; and
whatever would have passed through their minds on the occasion, and have
been observed by others, passed through his, and is made known to the
reader.—I may add in passing, that Shakspeare always gives the best
directions for the costume and carriage of his heroes. Thus, to take one
example, Ophelia gives the following account of Hamlet; and as Ophelia had
seen Hamlet, I should think her word ought to be taken against that of any
modern authority.
The striking peculiarity of Shakspeare’s mind was its generic quality, its
power of communication with all other minds—so that it contained a
universe of thought and feeling within itself, and had no one peculiar
bias, or exclusive excellence more than another. He was just like any
other man, but that he was like all other men. He was the least of an
egotist that it was possible to be. He was nothing in himself; but he was
all that others were, or that they could become. He not only had in
himself the germs of every faculty and feeling, but he could follow them
by anticipation, intuitively, into all their conceivable ramifications,
through every change of fortune or conflict of passion, or turn of
thought. He had “a mind reflecting ages past,” and present:—all the
people that ever lived are there. There was no respect of persons with
him. His[Pg 36]
Notes genius shone equally on the evil and on the good, on the wise
and the foolish, the monarch and the beggar: “All corners of the earth,
kings, queens, and states, maids, matrons, nay, the secrets of the grave,”
are hardly hid from his searching glance. He was like the genius of
humanity, changing places with all of us at pleasure, and playing with our
purposes as with his own. He turned the globe round for his amusement, and
surveyed the generations of men, and the individuals as they passed, with
their different concerns, passions, follies, vices, virtues, actions, and
motives—as well those that they knew, as those which they did not know,
or acknowledge to themselves. The dreams of childhood, the ravings of
despair, were the toys of his fancy. Airy beings waited at his call, and
came at his bidding. Harmless fairies “nodded to him, and did him
curtesies:” and the night-hag bestrode the blast at the command of “his so
potent art.” The world of spirits lay open to him, like the world of real
men and women: and there is the same truth in his delineations of the one
as of the other; for if the preternatural characters he describes could be
supposed to exist, they would speak, and feel, and act, as he makes them.
He had only to think of any thing in order to become that thing, with all
the circumstances belonging to it. When he conceived of a character
whether real or imaginary, he not only entered into all its thoughts and
feelings, but seemed instantly, and as if by touching a secret spring, to
be surrounded with all the same objects, “subject to the same skyey
influences,” the same local, outward, and unforeseen accidents which would
occur in reality. Thus the character of Caliban not only stands before us
with a language and manners of its own, but the scenery and situation of
the enchanted island he inhabits, the traditions of the place, its strange
noises, its hidden recesses, “his frequent haunts and ancient
neighbourhood,”[Pg 37]
Notes are given with a miraculous truth of nature, and with all
the familiarity of an old recollection. The whole “coheres semblably
together” in time, place, and circumstance. In reading this author, you do
not merely learn what his characters say,—you see their persons. By
something expressed or understood, you are at no loss to decypher their
peculiar physiognomy, the meaning of a look, the grouping, the bye-play,
as we might see it on the stage. A word, an epithet paints a whole scene,
or throws us back whole years in the history of the person represented. So
(as it has been ingeniously remarked) when Prospero describes himself as
left alone in the boat with his daughter, the epithet which he applies to
her, “Me and thy crying self,” flings the imagination instantly back
from the grown woman to the helpless condition of infancy, and places the
first and most trying scene of his misfortunes before us, with all that he
must have suffered in the interval. How well the silent anguish of Macduff
is conveyed to the reader, by the friendly expostulation of
Malcolm—“What! man, ne’er pull your hat upon your brows!” Again, Hamlet,
in the scene with Rosencrans and Guildenstern, somewhat abruptly concludes
his fine soliloquy on life by saying, “Man delights not me, nor woman
neither, though by your smiling you seem to say so.” Which is explained by
their answer—“My lord, we had no such stuff in our thoughts. But we
smiled to think, if you delight not in man, what lenten entertainment the
players shall receive from you, whom we met on the way:”—as if while
Hamlet was making this speech, his two old schoolfellows from Wittenberg
had been really standing by, and he had seen them smiling by stealth, at
the idea of the players crossing their minds. It is not “a combination and
a form” of words, a set speech or two, a preconcerted theory of a
character, that will do this: but all the persons concerned must have been
present in the poet’s imagination,[Pg 38] as at a kind of rehearsal; and
whatever would have passed through their minds on the occasion, and have
been observed by others, passed through his, and is made known to the
reader.—I may add in passing, that Shakspeare always gives the best
directions for the costume and carriage of his heroes. Thus, to take one
example, Ophelia gives the following account of Hamlet; and as Ophelia had
seen Hamlet, I should think her word ought to be taken against that of any
modern authority.
“Ophelia. My lord, as I was reading in my closet,
Prince Hamlet, with his doublet all unbrac’d,
No hat upon his head, his stockings loose,
Ungartred, and down-gyved to his ancle,
Pale as his shirt, his knees knocking each other,
And with a look so piteous,
As if he had been sent from hell
To speak of horrors, thus he comes before me.
Polonius. Mad for thy love!
Oph. My lord, I do not know,
But truly I do fear it.
Pol.What said he?
Oph. He took me by the wrist and held me hard.
Then goes he to the length of all his arm;
And with his other hand thus o’er his brow,
He falls to such perusal of my face,
As he would draw it: long staid he so;
At last, a little shaking of my arm,
And thrice his head thus waving up and down,
He rais’d a sigh so piteous and profound,
As it did seem to shatter all his bulk,
And end his being. That done, he lets me go,
And with his head over his shoulder turn’d,
He seem’d to find his way without his eyes;
For out of doors he went without their help,
And to the last bended their light on me.”
Act II. Scene 1.
Ophelia. My lord, while I was reading in my room,
Prince Hamlet came in, his shirt unbuttoned,
No hat on his head, his stockings loose,
Untied, and dragging down to his ankles,
Pale as his shirt, his knees shaking,
And with such a pitiful look,
As if he had been sent from hell
To talk about horrors, this is how he appeared before me.
Polonius. Crazy for your love!
Oph. My lord, I’m not sure,
But honestly, I do fear it.
Pol.What did he say?
Oph. He grabbed my wrist and held it tightly.
Then he extended his arm;
And with his other hand over his forehead,
He stared at my face,
As if he wanted to draw it: he lingered like that;
Eventually, with a slight shake of my arm,
And three times shaking his head up and down,
He let out a sigh so pitiful and deep,
It seemed to shatter his whole self,
And end his existence. After that, he let me go,
And with his head turned over his shoulder,
He appeared to find his way without seeing;
For he left the room without their help,
And at the end, the lights seemed to focus on me.”
Act 2. Scene 1.
How after this airy, fantastic idea of irregular grace and bewildered
melancholy any one can play Hamlet, as we have seen it played, with strut,
and stare, and antic[Pg 39]
Notes right-angled sharp-pointed gestures, it is difficult
to say, unless it be that Hamlet is not bound, by the prompter’s cue, to
study the part of Ophelia. The account of Ophelia’s death begins thus:
How after this airy, fantastic idea of irregular grace and bewildered
melancholy any one can play Hamlet, as we have seen it played, with strut,
and stare, and antic[Pg 39]
Notes right-angled sharp-pointed gestures, it is difficult
to say, unless it be that Hamlet is not bound, by the prompter’s cue, to
study the part of Ophelia. The account of Ophelia’s death begins thus:
“There is a willow hanging o’er a brook,
That shows its hoary leaves in the glassy stream.”——
“There's a willow hanging over a brook,
That shows its gray leaves in the shiny stream.”——
Now this is an instance of the same unconscious power of mind which is as true to nature as itself. The leaves of the willow are, in fact, white underneath, and it is this part of them which would appear “hoary” in the reflection in the brook. The same sort of intuitive power, the same faculty of bringing every object in nature, whether present or absent, before the mind’s eye, is observable in the speech of Cleopatra, when conjecturing what were the employments of Antony in his absence:—“He’s speaking now, or murmuring, where’s my serpent of old Nile?” How fine to make Cleopatra have this consciousness of her own character, and to make her feel that it is this for which Antony is in love with her! She says, after the battle of Actium, when Antony has resolved to risk another fight, “It is my birth-day; I had thought to have held it poor: but since my lord is Antony again, I will be Cleopatra.” What other poet would have thought of such a casual resource of the imagination, or would have dared to avail himself of it? The thing happens in the play as it might have happened in fact.—That which, perhaps, more than any thing else distinguishes the dramatic productions of Shakspeare from all others, is this wonderful truth and individuality of conception. Each of his characters is as much itself, and as absolutely independent of the rest, as well as of the author, as if they were living persons, not fictions of the mind. The poet may be said, for the time, to identify himself with the[Pg 40] character he wishes to represent, and to pass from one to another, like the same soul successively animating different bodies. By an art like that of the ventriloquist, he throws his imagination out of himself, and makes every word appear to proceed from the mouth of the person in whose name it is given. His plays alone are properly expressions of the passions, not descriptions of them. His characters are real beings of flesh and blood; they speak like men, not like authors. One might suppose that he had stood by at the time, and overheard what passed. As in our dreams we hold conversations with ourselves, make remarks, or communicate intelligence, and have no idea of the answer which we shall receive, and which we ourselves make, till we hear it: so the dialogues in Shakspeare are carried on without any consciousness of what is to follow, without any appearance of preparation or premeditation. The gusts of passion come and go like sounds of music borne on the wind. Nothing is made out by formal inference and analogy, by climax and antithesis: all comes, or seems to come, immediately from nature. Each object and circumstance exists in his mind, as it would have existed in reality: each several train of thought and feeling goes on of itself, without confusion or effort. In the world of his imagination, every thing has a life, a place, and being of its own!
Now this is an example of the same unconscious power of the mind that is as true to nature as itself. The leaves of the willow are actually white underneath, and it's this part of them that appears "frosty" in the reflection in the stream. The same kind of intuitive power, the same ability to bring every object in nature, whether present or absent, before our mind’s eye, is seen in Cleopatra’s speech when she wonders what Antony is doing in his absence: “He’s talking now, or murmuring, where’s my snake from the Nile?” It’s brilliant to show Cleopatra being aware of her own character and to make her realize that this is why Antony loves her! After the battle of Actium, when Antony has decided to risk another fight, she says, “It’s my birthday; I thought it would be a disappointment, but since my lord is Antony again, I will be Cleopatra.” What other poet would have thought of such a casual use of imagination, or would have dared to use it? The events in the play happen as they might in real life. What perhaps distinguishes Shakespeare’s dramatic works from all others is this incredible truth and individuality of conception. Each of his characters is completely themselves, fully independent not just of each other but also of the author, as if they were real people, not just figments of imagination. The poet can be said, for the moment, to identify himself with the[Pg 40] character he wants to portray and to move from one to another, like the same soul animating different bodies. With an art similar to that of a ventriloquist, he sends his imagination outside of himself, making every word seem to come from the mouth of the character who is speaking it. His plays are true expressions of emotions, not just descriptions of them. His characters are real beings of flesh and blood; they speak like real people, not like authors. You might think he was there at the time, overhearing everything that happened. Just as in our dreams we have conversations with ourselves, make comments, or share information, without knowing what the response will be—and when we hear it, we realize we created the answer—so the dialogues in Shakespeare unfold without any awareness of what comes next, without any sign of preparation or planning. The bursts of emotion come and go like music carried by the wind. Nothing is drawn out through formal reasoning or analogy, by buildup or contrast: everything comes, or seems to come, directly from nature. Each detail and circumstance exists in his mind as it would in reality: each train of thought and feeling flows on its own, without confusion or strain. In the world of his imagination, everything has its own life, place, and existence!
Chaucer’s characters are sufficiently distinct from one another, but they
are too little varied in themselves, too much like identical propositions.
They are consistent, but uniform; we get no new idea of them from first to
last; they are not placed in different lights, nor are their subordinate
traits brought out in new situations; they are like portraits or
physiognomical studies, with the distinguishing features marked with
inconceivable truth and precision, but that preserve the same unaltered
air and attitude.[Pg 41]
Notes Shakspeare’s are historical figures, equally true and
correct, but put into action, where every nerve and muscle is displayed in
the struggle with others, with all the effect of collision and contrast,
with every variety of light and shade. Chaucer’s characters are narrative,
Shakspeare’s dramatic, Milton’s epic. That is, Chaucer told only as much
of his story as he pleased, as was required for a particular purpose. He
answered for his characters himself. In Shakspeare they are introduced
upon the stage, are liable to be asked all sorts of questions, and are
forced to answer for themselves. In Chaucer we perceive a fixed essence of
character. In Shakspeare there is a continual composition and
decomposition of its elements, a fermentation of every particle in the
whole mass, by its alternate affinity or antipathy to other principles
which are brought in contact with it. Till the experiment is tried, we do
not know the result, the turn which the character will take in its new
circumstances. Milton took only a few simple principles of character, and
raised them to the utmost conceivable grandeur, and refined them from
every base alloy. His Imagination, “nigh sphered in Heaven,” claimed
kindred only with what he saw from that height, and could raise to the
same elevation with itself. He sat retired, and kept his state alone,
“playing with wisdom;” while Shakspeare mingled with the crowd, and played
the host, “to make society the sweeter welcome.”
Chaucer’s characters are sufficiently distinct from one another, but they
are too little varied in themselves, too much like identical propositions.
They are consistent, but uniform; we get no new idea of them from first to
last; they are not placed in different lights, nor are their subordinate
traits brought out in new situations; they are like portraits or
physiognomical studies, with the distinguishing features marked with
inconceivable truth and precision, but that preserve the same unaltered
air and attitude.[Pg 41]
Notes Shakspeare’s are historical figures, equally true and
correct, but put into action, where every nerve and muscle is displayed in
the struggle with others, with all the effect of collision and contrast,
with every variety of light and shade. Chaucer’s characters are narrative,
Shakspeare’s dramatic, Milton’s epic. That is, Chaucer told only as much
of his story as he pleased, as was required for a particular purpose. He
answered for his characters himself. In Shakspeare they are introduced
upon the stage, are liable to be asked all sorts of questions, and are
forced to answer for themselves. In Chaucer we perceive a fixed essence of
character. In Shakspeare there is a continual composition and
decomposition of its elements, a fermentation of every particle in the
whole mass, by its alternate affinity or antipathy to other principles
which are brought in contact with it. Till the experiment is tried, we do
not know the result, the turn which the character will take in its new
circumstances. Milton took only a few simple principles of character, and
raised them to the utmost conceivable grandeur, and refined them from
every base alloy. His Imagination, “nigh sphered in Heaven,” claimed
kindred only with what he saw from that height, and could raise to the
same elevation with itself. He sat retired, and kept his state alone,
“playing with wisdom;” while Shakspeare mingled with the crowd, and played
the host, “to make society the sweeter welcome.”
The passion in Shakspeare is of the same nature as his delineation of
character. It is not some one habitual feeling or sentiment preying upon
itself, growing out of itself, and moulding every thing to itself; it is
passion modified by passion, by all the other feelings to which the
individual is liable, and to which others are liable with him; subject to
all the fluctuations of caprice and accident; calling into play all the
resources of the understanding and all the[Pg 42]
Notes energies of the will;
irritated by obstacles or yielding to them; rising from small beginnings
to its utmost height; now drunk with hope, now stung to madness, now sunk
in despair, now blown to air with a breath, now raging like a torrent. The
human soul is made the sport of fortune, the prey of adversity: it is
stretched on the wheel of destiny, in restless ecstacy. The passions are
in a state of projection. Years are melted down to moments, and every
instant teems with fate. We know the results, we see the process. Thus
after Iago has been boasting to himself of the effect of his poisonous
suggestions on the mind of Othello, “which, with a little act upon the
blood, will work like mines of sulphur,” he adds—
The passion in Shakspeare is of the same nature as his delineation of
character. It is not some one habitual feeling or sentiment preying upon
itself, growing out of itself, and moulding every thing to itself; it is
passion modified by passion, by all the other feelings to which the
individual is liable, and to which others are liable with him; subject to
all the fluctuations of caprice and accident; calling into play all the
resources of the understanding and all the[Pg 42]
Notes energies of the will;
irritated by obstacles or yielding to them; rising from small beginnings
to its utmost height; now drunk with hope, now stung to madness, now sunk
in despair, now blown to air with a breath, now raging like a torrent. The
human soul is made the sport of fortune, the prey of adversity: it is
stretched on the wheel of destiny, in restless ecstacy. The passions are
in a state of projection. Years are melted down to moments, and every
instant teems with fate. We know the results, we see the process. Thus
after Iago has been boasting to himself of the effect of his poisonous
suggestions on the mind of Othello, “which, with a little act upon the
blood, will work like mines of sulphur,” he adds—
“Look where he comes! not poppy, nor mandragora,
Nor all the drowsy syrups of the East,
Shall ever medicine thee to that sweet sleep
Which thou ow’dst yesterday.”——
“Look, here he comes! Not poppy, not mandrake,
Nor any of the sleepy syrups from the East,
Will ever cure you to that sweet sleep
That you owed yesterday.”——
And he enters at this moment, like the crested serpent, crowned with his
wrongs and raging for revenge! The whole depends upon the turn of a
thought. A word, a look, blows the spark of jealousy into a flame; and the
explosion is immediate and terrible as a volcano. The dialogues in Lear,
in Macbeth, that between Brutus and Cassius, and nearly all those in
Shakspeare, where the interest is wrought up to its highest pitch, afford
examples of this dramatic fluctuation of passion. The interest in Chaucer
is quite different: it is like the course of a river, strong, and full,
and increasing. In Shakspeare, on the contrary, it is like the sea,
agitated this way and that, and loud-lashed by furious storms; while in
the still pauses of the blast, we distinguish only the cries of despair or
the silence of death! Milton, on the other hand, takes the imaginative
part of passion—that which remains after the[Pg 43]
Notes event, which the mind
reposes on when all is over, which looks upon circumstances from the
remotest elevation of thought and fancy, and abstracts them from the world
of action to that of contemplation. The objects of dramatic poetry affect
us by sympathy, by their nearness to ourselves, as they take us by
surprise, or force us upon action, “while rage with rage doth sympathise:”
the objects of epic poetry affect us through the medium of the
imagination, by magnitude and distance, by their permanence and
universality. The one fill us with terror and pity, the other with
admiration and delight. There are certain objects that strike the
imagination, and inspire awe in the very idea of them, independently of
any dramatic interest, that is, of any connection with the vicissitudes of
human life. For instance, we cannot think of the pyramids of Egypt, of a
Gothic ruin, or an old Roman encampment, without a certain emotion, a
sense of power and sublimity coming over the mind. The heavenly bodies
that hang over our heads wherever we go, and “in their untroubled element
shall shine when we are laid in dust, and all our cares forgotten,” affect
us in the same way. Thus Satan’s address to the Sun has an epic, not a
dramatic interest; for though the second person in the dialogue makes no
answer and feels no concern, yet the eye of that vast luminary is upon
him, like the eye of heaven, and seems conscious of what he says, like an
universal presence. Dramatic poetry and epic, in their perfection, indeed,
approximate to and strengthen one another. Dramatic poetry borrows aid
from the dignity of persons and things, as the heroic does from human
passion, but in theory they are distinct.—When Richard II. calls for the
looking-glass to contemplate his faded majesty in it, and bursts into that
affecting exclamation: “Oh, that I were a mockery-king of snow, to melt
away before the sun of Bolingbroke,” we have here the utmost force of[Pg 44]
Notes
human passion, combined with the ideas of regal splendour and fallen
power. When Milton says of Satan:
And he enters at this moment, like the crested serpent, crowned with his
wrongs and raging for revenge! The whole depends upon the turn of a
thought. A word, a look, blows the spark of jealousy into a flame; and the
explosion is immediate and terrible as a volcano. The dialogues in Lear,
in Macbeth, that between Brutus and Cassius, and nearly all those in
Shakspeare, where the interest is wrought up to its highest pitch, afford
examples of this dramatic fluctuation of passion. The interest in Chaucer
is quite different: it is like the course of a river, strong, and full,
and increasing. In Shakspeare, on the contrary, it is like the sea,
agitated this way and that, and loud-lashed by furious storms; while in
the still pauses of the blast, we distinguish only the cries of despair or
the silence of death! Milton, on the other hand, takes the imaginative
part of passion—that which remains after the[Pg 43]
Notes event, which the mind
reposes on when all is over, which looks upon circumstances from the
remotest elevation of thought and fancy, and abstracts them from the world
of action to that of contemplation. The objects of dramatic poetry affect
us by sympathy, by their nearness to ourselves, as they take us by
surprise, or force us upon action, “while rage with rage doth sympathise:”
the objects of epic poetry affect us through the medium of the
imagination, by magnitude and distance, by their permanence and
universality. The one fill us with terror and pity, the other with
admiration and delight. There are certain objects that strike the
imagination, and inspire awe in the very idea of them, independently of
any dramatic interest, that is, of any connection with the vicissitudes of
human life. For instance, we cannot think of the pyramids of Egypt, of a
Gothic ruin, or an old Roman encampment, without a certain emotion, a
sense of power and sublimity coming over the mind. The heavenly bodies
that hang over our heads wherever we go, and “in their untroubled element
shall shine when we are laid in dust, and all our cares forgotten,” affect
us in the same way. Thus Satan’s address to the Sun has an epic, not a
dramatic interest; for though the second person in the dialogue makes no
answer and feels no concern, yet the eye of that vast luminary is upon
him, like the eye of heaven, and seems conscious of what he says, like an
universal presence. Dramatic poetry and epic, in their perfection, indeed,
approximate to and strengthen one another. Dramatic poetry borrows aid
from the dignity of persons and things, as the heroic does from human
passion, but in theory they are distinct.—When Richard II. calls for the
looking-glass to contemplate his faded majesty in it, and bursts into that
affecting exclamation: “Oh, that I were a mockery-king of snow, to melt
away before the sun of Bolingbroke,” we have here the utmost force of[Pg 44]
Notes
human passion, combined with the ideas of regal splendour and fallen
power. When Milton says of Satan:
“—His form had not yet lost
All her original brightness, nor appear’d
Less than archangel ruin’d, and th’ excess
Of glory obscur’d;”—
“—His appearance had not yet faded”
All her original shine, nor did it seem
Less than an archangel who has fallen, and the excess
Of glory darkened;”—
the mixture of beauty, of grandeur, and pathos, from the sense of irreparable loss, of never-ending, unavailing regret, is perfect.
the combination of beauty, grandeur, and sorrow from the feeling of irreversible loss and endless, fruitless regret is flawless.
The great fault of a modern school of poetry is, that it is an experiment
to reduce poetry to a mere effusion of natural sensibility; or what is
worse, to divest it both of imaginary splendour and human passion, to
surround the meanest objects with the morbid feelings and devouring
egotism of the writers’ own minds. Milton and Shakspeare did not so
understand poetry. They gave a more liberal interpretation both to nature
and art. They did not do all they could to get rid of the one and the
other, to fill up the dreary void with the Moods of their own Minds. They
owe their power over the human mind to their having had a deeper sense
than others of what was grand in the objects of nature, or affecting in
the events of human life. But to the men I speak of there is nothing
interesting, nothing heroical, but themselves. To them the fall of gods or
of great men is the same. They do not enter into the feeling. They cannot
understand the terms. They are even debarred from the last poor, paltry
consolation of an unmanly triumph over fallen greatness; for their minds
reject, with a convulsive effort and intolerable loathing, the very idea
that there ever was, or was thought to be, any thing superior to
themselves. All that has ever excited the attention or admiration of the
world they look upon with the most perfect indifference; and they are[Pg 45]
Notes
surprised to find that the world repays their indifference with scorn.
“With what measure they mete, it has been meted to them again.”
The great fault of a modern school of poetry is, that it is an experiment
to reduce poetry to a mere effusion of natural sensibility; or what is
worse, to divest it both of imaginary splendour and human passion, to
surround the meanest objects with the morbid feelings and devouring
egotism of the writers’ own minds. Milton and Shakspeare did not so
understand poetry. They gave a more liberal interpretation both to nature
and art. They did not do all they could to get rid of the one and the
other, to fill up the dreary void with the Moods of their own Minds. They
owe their power over the human mind to their having had a deeper sense
than others of what was grand in the objects of nature, or affecting in
the events of human life. But to the men I speak of there is nothing
interesting, nothing heroical, but themselves. To them the fall of gods or
of great men is the same. They do not enter into the feeling. They cannot
understand the terms. They are even debarred from the last poor, paltry
consolation of an unmanly triumph over fallen greatness; for their minds
reject, with a convulsive effort and intolerable loathing, the very idea
that there ever was, or was thought to be, any thing superior to
themselves. All that has ever excited the attention or admiration of the
world they look upon with the most perfect indifference; and they are[Pg 45]
Notes
surprised to find that the world repays their indifference with scorn.
“With what measure they mete, it has been meted to them again.”
Shakspeare’s imagination is of the same plastic kind as his conception of character or passion. “It glances from heaven to earth, from earth to heaven.” Its movement is rapid and devious. It unites the most opposite extremes; or, as Puck says, in boasting of his own feats, “puts a girdle round about the earth in forty minutes.” He seems always hurrying from his subject, even while describing it; but the stroke, like the lightning’s, is sure as it is sudden. He takes the widest possible range, but from that very range he has his choice of the greatest variety and aptitude of materials. He brings together images the most alike, but placed at the greatest distance from each other; that is, found in circumstances of the greatest dissimilitude. From the remoteness of his combinations, and the celerity with which they are effected, they coalesce the more indissolubly together. The more the thoughts are strangers to each other, and the longer they have been kept asunder, the more intimate does their union seem to become. Their felicity is equal to their force. Their likeness is made more dazzling by their novelty. They startle, and take the fancy prisoner in the same instant. I will mention one or two which are very striking, and not much known, out of Troilus and Cressida. Æneas says to Agamemnon,
Shakespeare’s imagination is just as flexible as his understanding of character or emotion. “It flits between heaven and earth.” Its movement is quick and unpredictable. It combines the most contrasting extremes; or, as Puck boasts about his own abilities, “wraps the earth in forty minutes.” He always seems to rush away from his topic, even while describing it; but his impact, like lightning, is both certain and sudden. He covers the broadest range, but from that expanse, he has access to a wide variety of materials that are perfectly suited. He brings together very similar images, but those images are placed far apart, meaning they arise from situations that are greatly different. Because of the remoteness of his combinations and how quickly they come together, they bond more tightly. The more disparate the thoughts are and the longer they’ve been separated, the more connected their union seems to be. Their happiness matches their power. Their similarity becomes more stunning because of their freshness. They surprise and captivate the imagination all at once. I’ll point out a couple of examples that are quite striking and not very well known, from Troilus and Cressida. Aeneas says to Agamemnon,
“I ask that I may waken reverence,
And on the cheek be ready with a blush
Modest as morning, when she coldly eyes
The youthful Phœbus.”
“I hope to awaken reverence,
And be ready with a blush on my cheek
As modest as morning, when she coldly gazes
At youthful Phœbus.”
Ulysses urging Achilles to shew himself in the field, says—
Ulysses encouraging Achilles to come out to the battlefield says—
“No man is the lord of any thing,
Till he communicate his parts to others:
[Pg 46]
NotesNor doth he of himself know them for aught,
Till he behold them formed in the applause,
Where they’re extended! which like an arch reverberates
The voice again, or like a gate of steel,
Fronting the sun, receives and renders back
Its figure and its heat.”
“No man is the lord of any thing,
Till he communicate his parts to others:
[Pg 46]
NotesNor doth he of himself know them for aught,
Till he behold them formed in the applause,
Where they’re extended! which like an arch reverberates
The voice again, or like a gate of steel,
Fronting the sun, receives and renders back
Its figure and its heat.”
Patroclus gives the indolent warrior the same advice.
Patroclus gives the lazy warrior the same advice.
“Rouse yourself; and the weak wanton Cupid
Shall from your neck unloose his amorous fold,
And like a dew-drop from the lion’s mane
Be shook to air,”
“Wake up; and the weak, playful Cupid
Shall loosen his love bonds from around your neck,
And like a dew drop falling from a lion’s mane,
Be shaken into the air,”
Shakspeare’s language and versification are like the rest of him. He has a magic power over words: they come winged at his bidding; and seem to know their places. They are struck out at a heat, on the spur of the occasion, and have all the truth and vividness which arise from an actual impression of the objects. His epithets and single phrases are like sparkles, thrown off from an imagination, fired by the whirling rapidity of its own motion. His language is hieroglyphical. It translates thoughts into visible images. It abounds in sudden transitions and elliptical expressions. This is the source of his mixed metaphors, which are only abbreviated forms of speech. These, however, give no pain from long custom. They have, in fact, become idioms in the language. They are the building, and not the scaffolding to thought. We take the meaning and effect of a well-known passage entire, and no more stop to scan and spell out the particular words and phrases, than the syllables of which they are composed. In trying to recollect any other author, one sometimes stumbles, in case of failure, on a word as good. In Shakspeare, any other word but the true one, is sure to be wrong. If any body, for instance, could not recollect the words of the following description,
Shakespeare’s language and verse are just like everything else about him. He has a magical control over words; they come to life at his command and seem to know exactly where they belong. They’re created spontaneously, driven by the moment, and have all the truth and vividness that come from a real impression of their subjects. His adjectives and short phrases are like sparks generated by an imagination fueled by its own rapid motion. His language is symbolic. It transforms thoughts into visible images. It is full of sudden shifts and elliptical expressions. This is where his mixed metaphors come from, which are just condensed forms of speech. However, they don’t cause any discomfort from frequent use. In fact, they’ve become idioms in the language. They are the foundation, not just the framework, for thought. We grasp the meaning and effect of a well-known passage as a whole and don’t stop to analyze or spell out the individual words and phrases any more than we do the syllables they are made of. When trying to remember another author, you might sometimes find an equally fitting word if you can’t recall the original. But with Shakespeare, any other word besides the right one is guaranteed to be wrong. For example, if someone couldn’t remember the words of the following description,
he would be greatly at a loss to substitute others for them equally expressive of the feeling. These remarks, however, are strictly applicable only to the impassioned parts of Shakspeare’s language, which flowed from the warmth and originality of his imagination, and were his own. The language used for prose conversation and ordinary business is sometimes technical, and involved in the affectation of the time. Compare, for example, Othello’s apology to the senate, relating “his whole course of love,” with some of the preceding parts relating to his appointment, and the official dispatches from Cyprus. In this respect, “the business of the state does him offence.”—His versification is no less powerful, sweet, and varied. It has every occasional excellence, of sullen intricacy, crabbed and perplexed, or of the smoothest and loftiest expansion—from the ease and familiarity of measured conversation to the lyrical sounds
he would really struggle to find others that express the same feeling. However, these comments only apply to the passionate parts of Shakespeare’s language, which came from his imagination's warmth and originality and were uniquely his. The language used in everyday conversation and routine matters can sometimes be technical and influenced by the style of the time. For instance, compare Othello’s apology to the senate, where he talks about “his whole course of love,” with some of the preceding sections about his appointment, and the official reports from Cyprus. In this sense, “the business of the state does him injury.” His verse is equally powerful, sweet, and varied. It encompasses every possible quality, from sullen complexity, difficult and confusing, to the smoothest and most elevated expressions—ranging from the ease and familiarity of measured conversation to lyrical sounds.
“—Of ditties highly penned,
Sung by a fair queen in a summer’s bower,
With ravishing division to her lute.”
“—Of beautifully crafted songs,
Sung by a lovely queen in a summer garden,
With enchanting melodies on her lute.”
It is the only blank verse in the language, except Milton’s, that for itself is readable. It is not stately and uniformly swelling like his, but varied and broken by the inequalities of the ground it has to pass over in its uncertain course,
It is the only readable blank verse in the language, apart from Milton's. It's not grand and consistently flowing like his, but instead, it's varied and interrupted by the uneven terrain it has to navigate in its unpredictable path.
“And so by many winding nooks it strays,
With willing sport to the wild ocean.”
“And so it meanders through many winding turns,
Playfully heading toward the wild ocean.”
It remains to speak of the faults of Shakspeare. They are not so many or
so great as they have been represented; what there are, are chiefly owing
to the following causes:[Pg 48]
Notes—The universality of his genius was, perhaps, a
disadvantage to his single works; the variety of his resources sometimes
diverting him from applying them to the most effectual purposes. He might
be said to combine the powers of Æschylus and Aristophanes, of Dante and
Rabelais, in his own mind. If he had been only half what he was, he would
perhaps have appeared greater. The natural ease and indifference of his
temper made him sometimes less scrupulous than he might have been. He is
relaxed and careless in critical places; he is in earnest throughout only
in Timon, Macbeth, and Lear. Again, he had no models of acknowledged
excellence constantly in view to stimulate his efforts, and by all that
appears, no love of fame. He wrote for the “great vulgar and the small,”
in his time, not for posterity. If Queen Elizabeth and the maids of honour
laughed heartily at his worst jokes, and the catcalls in the gallery were
silent at his best passages, he went home satisfied, and slept the next
night well. He did not trouble himself about Voltaire’s criticisms. He was
willing to take advantage of the ignorance of the age in many things; and
if his plays pleased others, not to quarrel with them himself. His very
facility of production would make him set less value on his own
excellences, and not care to distinguish nicely between what he did well
or ill. His blunders in chronology and geography do not amount to above
half a dozen, and they are offences against chronology and geography, not
against poetry. As to the unities, he was right in setting them at
defiance. He was fonder of puns than became so great a man. His barbarisms
were those of his age. His genius was his own. He had no objection to
float down with the stream of common taste and opinion: he rose above it
by his own buoyancy, and an impulse which he could not keep under, in
spite of himself or others, and “his delights did shew most
dolphin-like.”
It remains to speak of the faults of Shakspeare. They are not so many or
so great as they have been represented; what there are, are chiefly owing
to the following causes:[Pg 48]
Notes—The universality of his genius was, perhaps, a
disadvantage to his single works; the variety of his resources sometimes
diverting him from applying them to the most effectual purposes. He might
be said to combine the powers of Æschylus and Aristophanes, of Dante and
Rabelais, in his own mind. If he had been only half what he was, he would
perhaps have appeared greater. The natural ease and indifference of his
temper made him sometimes less scrupulous than he might have been. He is
relaxed and careless in critical places; he is in earnest throughout only
in Timon, Macbeth, and Lear. Again, he had no models of acknowledged
excellence constantly in view to stimulate his efforts, and by all that
appears, no love of fame. He wrote for the “great vulgar and the small,”
in his time, not for posterity. If Queen Elizabeth and the maids of honour
laughed heartily at his worst jokes, and the catcalls in the gallery were
silent at his best passages, he went home satisfied, and slept the next
night well. He did not trouble himself about Voltaire’s criticisms. He was
willing to take advantage of the ignorance of the age in many things; and
if his plays pleased others, not to quarrel with them himself. His very
facility of production would make him set less value on his own
excellences, and not care to distinguish nicely between what he did well
or ill. His blunders in chronology and geography do not amount to above
half a dozen, and they are offences against chronology and geography, not
against poetry. As to the unities, he was right in setting them at
defiance. He was fonder of puns than became so great a man. His barbarisms
were those of his age. His genius was his own. He had no objection to
float down with the stream of common taste and opinion: he rose above it
by his own buoyancy, and an impulse which he could not keep under, in
spite of himself or others, and “his delights did shew most
dolphin-like.”
[Pg 49]
NotesHe had an equal genius for comedy and tragedy; and his tragedies are
better than his comedies, because tragedy is better than comedy. His
female characters, which have been found fault with as insipid, are the
finest in the world. Lastly, Shakspeare was the least of a coxcomb of any
one that ever lived, and much of a gentleman.
[Pg 49]
NotesHe had an equal genius for comedy and tragedy; and his tragedies are
better than his comedies, because tragedy is better than comedy. His
female characters, which have been found fault with as insipid, are the
finest in the world. Lastly, Shakspeare was the least of a coxcomb of any
one that ever lived, and much of a gentleman.
IV
THE CHARACTERS OF SHAKSPEARE’S PLAYS
Cymbeline
Cymbeline is one of the most delightful of Shakspeare’s historical plays.
It may be considered as a dramatic romance, in which the most striking
parts of the story are thrown into the form of a dialogue, and the
intermediate circumstances are explained by the different speakers, as
occasion renders necessary. The action is less concentrated in
consequence; but the interest becomes more aerial and refined from the
principle of perspective introduced into the subject by the imaginary
changes of scene, as well as by the length of time it occupies. The
reading of this play is like going a journey with some uncertain object at
the end of it, and in which the suspense is kept up and heightened by the
long intervals between each action. Though the events are scattered over
such an extent of surface, and relate to such a variety of characters, yet
the links which bind the different interests of the story together are
never entirely broken. The most straggling and seemingly casual incidents
are contrived in such a manner as to lead at last to the most complete
developement of the catastrophe. The ease and conscious unconcern with
which this is effected only makes the skill more wonderful. The business
of the plot evidently thickens in the last act: the story moves forward
with increasing rapidity at every step; its various ramifications are
drawn from the most distant points to the same centre; the principal
characters are[Pg 51]
Notes brought together, and placed in very critical situations;
and the fate of almost every person in the drama is made to depend on the
solution of a single circumstance—the answer of Iachimo to the question
of Imogen respecting the obtaining of the ring from Posthumus. Dr. Johnson
is of opinion that Shakspeare was generally inattentive to the winding-up
of his plots. We think the contrary is true; and we might cite in proof of
this remark not only the present play, but the conclusion of Lear, of
Romeo and Juliet, of Macbeth, of Othello, even of Hamlet, and of
other plays of less moment, in which the last act is crowded with decisive
events brought about by natural and striking means.
Cymbeline is one of the most delightful of Shakspeare’s historical plays.
It may be considered as a dramatic romance, in which the most striking
parts of the story are thrown into the form of a dialogue, and the
intermediate circumstances are explained by the different speakers, as
occasion renders necessary. The action is less concentrated in
consequence; but the interest becomes more aerial and refined from the
principle of perspective introduced into the subject by the imaginary
changes of scene, as well as by the length of time it occupies. The
reading of this play is like going a journey with some uncertain object at
the end of it, and in which the suspense is kept up and heightened by the
long intervals between each action. Though the events are scattered over
such an extent of surface, and relate to such a variety of characters, yet
the links which bind the different interests of the story together are
never entirely broken. The most straggling and seemingly casual incidents
are contrived in such a manner as to lead at last to the most complete
developement of the catastrophe. The ease and conscious unconcern with
which this is effected only makes the skill more wonderful. The business
of the plot evidently thickens in the last act: the story moves forward
with increasing rapidity at every step; its various ramifications are
drawn from the most distant points to the same centre; the principal
characters are[Pg 51]
Notes brought together, and placed in very critical situations;
and the fate of almost every person in the drama is made to depend on the
solution of a single circumstance—the answer of Iachimo to the question
of Imogen respecting the obtaining of the ring from Posthumus. Dr. Johnson
is of opinion that Shakspeare was generally inattentive to the winding-up
of his plots. We think the contrary is true; and we might cite in proof of
this remark not only the present play, but the conclusion of Lear, of
Romeo and Juliet, of Macbeth, of Othello, even of Hamlet, and of
other plays of less moment, in which the last act is crowded with decisive
events brought about by natural and striking means.
The pathos in Cymbeline is not violent or tragical, but of the most
pleasing and amiable kind. A certain tender gloom overspreads the whole.
Posthumus is the ostensible hero of the piece, but its greatest charm is
the character of Imogen. Posthumus is only interesting from the interest
she takes in him; and she is only interesting herself from her tenderness
and constancy to her husband. It is the peculiar excellence of
Shakspeare’s heroines, that they seem to exist only in their attachment to
others. They are pure abstractions of the affections. We think as little
of their persons as they do themselves, because we are let into the
secrets of their hearts, which are more important. We are too much
interested in their affairs to stop to look at their faces, except by
stealth and at intervals. No one ever hit the true perfection of the
female character, the sense of weakness leaning on the strength of its
affections for support, so well as Shakspeare—no one ever so well painted
natural tenderness free from affectation and disguise—no one else ever so
well shewed how delicacy and timidity, when driven to extremity, grow
romantic and extravagant; for the romance of his heroines (in which[Pg 52]
Notes they
abound) is only an excess of the habitual prejudices of their sex,
scrupulous of being false to their vows, truant to their affections, and
taught by the force of feeling when to forego the forms of propriety for
the essence of it. His women were in this respect exquisite logicians; for
there is nothing so logical as passion. They knew their own minds exactly;
and only followed up a favourite purpose, which they had sworn to with
their tongues, and which was engraven on their hearts, into its untoward
consequences. They were the prettiest little set of martyrs and confessors
on record.—Cibber, in speaking of the early English stage, accounts for
the want of prominence and theatrical display in Shakspeare’s female
characters from the circumstance, that women in those days were not
allowed to play the parts of women, which made it necessary to keep them a
good deal in the back-ground. Does not this state of manners itself, which
prevented their exhibiting themselves in public, and confined them to the
relations and charities of domestic life, afford a truer explanation of
the matter? His women are certainly very unlike stage-heroines; the
reverse of tragedy-queens.
The pathos in Cymbeline is not violent or tragical, but of the most
pleasing and amiable kind. A certain tender gloom overspreads the whole.
Posthumus is the ostensible hero of the piece, but its greatest charm is
the character of Imogen. Posthumus is only interesting from the interest
she takes in him; and she is only interesting herself from her tenderness
and constancy to her husband. It is the peculiar excellence of
Shakspeare’s heroines, that they seem to exist only in their attachment to
others. They are pure abstractions of the affections. We think as little
of their persons as they do themselves, because we are let into the
secrets of their hearts, which are more important. We are too much
interested in their affairs to stop to look at their faces, except by
stealth and at intervals. No one ever hit the true perfection of the
female character, the sense of weakness leaning on the strength of its
affections for support, so well as Shakspeare—no one ever so well painted
natural tenderness free from affectation and disguise—no one else ever so
well shewed how delicacy and timidity, when driven to extremity, grow
romantic and extravagant; for the romance of his heroines (in which[Pg 52]
Notes they
abound) is only an excess of the habitual prejudices of their sex,
scrupulous of being false to their vows, truant to their affections, and
taught by the force of feeling when to forego the forms of propriety for
the essence of it. His women were in this respect exquisite logicians; for
there is nothing so logical as passion. They knew their own minds exactly;
and only followed up a favourite purpose, which they had sworn to with
their tongues, and which was engraven on their hearts, into its untoward
consequences. They were the prettiest little set of martyrs and confessors
on record.—Cibber, in speaking of the early English stage, accounts for
the want of prominence and theatrical display in Shakspeare’s female
characters from the circumstance, that women in those days were not
allowed to play the parts of women, which made it necessary to keep them a
good deal in the back-ground. Does not this state of manners itself, which
prevented their exhibiting themselves in public, and confined them to the
relations and charities of domestic life, afford a truer explanation of
the matter? His women are certainly very unlike stage-heroines; the
reverse of tragedy-queens.
We have almost as great an affection for Imogen as she had for Posthumus;
and she deserves it better. Of all Shakspeare’s women she is perhaps the
most tender and the most artless. Her incredulity in the opening scene
with Iachimo, as to her husband’s infidelity, is much the same as
Desdemona’s backwardness to believe Othello’s jealousy. Her answer to the
most distressing part of the picture is only, “My lord, I fear, has forgot
Britain.” Her readiness to pardon Iachimo’s false imputations and his
designs against herself, is a good lesson to prudes; and may shew that
where there is a real attachment to virtue, it has no need to bolster
itself up with an outrageous or affected antipathy to vice. The scene in
which Pisanio[Pg 53]
Notes gives Imogen his master’s letter, accusing-her of
incontinency on the treacherous suggestions of Iachimo, is as touching as
it is possible for anything to be:—
We have almost as great an affection for Imogen as she had for Posthumus;
and she deserves it better. Of all Shakspeare’s women she is perhaps the
most tender and the most artless. Her incredulity in the opening scene
with Iachimo, as to her husband’s infidelity, is much the same as
Desdemona’s backwardness to believe Othello’s jealousy. Her answer to the
most distressing part of the picture is only, “My lord, I fear, has forgot
Britain.” Her readiness to pardon Iachimo’s false imputations and his
designs against herself, is a good lesson to prudes; and may shew that
where there is a real attachment to virtue, it has no need to bolster
itself up with an outrageous or affected antipathy to vice. The scene in
which Pisanio[Pg 53]
Notes gives Imogen his master’s letter, accusing-her of
incontinency on the treacherous suggestions of Iachimo, is as touching as
it is possible for anything to be:—
“Pisanio. What cheer, Madam?
Imogen. False to his bed! What is it to be false?
To lie in watch there, and to think on him?
To weep ’twixt clock and clock? If sleep charge nature,
To break it with a fearful dream of him,
And cry myself awake? That’s false to ’s bed, is it?
Pisanio. Alas, good lady!
Imogen. I false? thy conscience witness, Iachimo,
Thou didst accuse him of incontinency,
Thou then look’dst like a villain: now methinks,
Thy favour’s good enough. Some Jay of Italy,
Whose mother was her painting, hath betray’d him:
Poor I am stale, a garment out of fashion,
And for I am richer than to hang by th’ walls,
I must be ript; to pieces with me. Oh,
Men’s vows are women’s traitors. All good seeming
By thy revolt, oh husband, shall be thought
Put on for villainy: not born where’t grows,
But worn a bait for ladies.
Pisanio. Good Madam, hear me—
Imogen. Talk thy tongue weary, speak:
I have heard I am a strumpet, and mine ear,
Therein false struck, can take no greater wound,
Nor tent to bottom that.”——
Pisanio. How are you, Madam?
Imogen. Unfaithful to his bed! What does it mean to be unfaithful?
To lie awake thinking about him?
To cry between the hours? If sleep is meant to refresh,
Should I break it with a terrifying dream of him,
And wake myself up crying? That’s being unfaithful, is it?
Pisanio. Oh, dear lady!
Imogen. Me unfaithful? Your conscience should tell you, Iachimo,
You accused him of being unfaithful,
Back then you looked like a villain; now I think,
You seem decent enough. Some fool from Italy,
Whose mother was just a pretty face, has betrayed him:
I feel worn out, like an outdated garment,
And since I'm too valuable to just hang around,
I must be torn apart; with me, it’s all over. Oh,
Men’s promises are women’s betrayers. All good appearances
Because of your betrayal, oh husband, will seem
Like a cover for treachery: not genuine where they grow,
But worn as bait for women.
Pisanio. Please, Madam, listen to me—
Imogen. Speak until you’re exhausted:
I’ve heard I’m a whore, and my ears,
Being falsely pierced, can’t take any harsher blow,
Nor can they numb that pain.
When Pisanio, who had been charged to kill his mistress, puts her in a way to live, she says,
When Pisanio, who had been told to kill his mistress, gives her a chance to live, she says,
“Why, good fellow,
What shall I do the while? Where bide? How live?
Or in my life what comfort, when I am
Dead to my husband?”
"Why, my dear friend,"
What should I do in the meantime? Where should I stay? How should I live?
And what comfort is there in my life, when I am
Dead to my husband?”
Yet when he advises her to disguise herself in boy’s clothes, and suggests “a course pretty and full in view,” by which she may “happily be near the residence of Posthumus,” she exclaims,
Yet when he advises her to dress in boys' clothes, and suggests "a route that's nice and straightforward," so she can "happily stay close to Posthumus's place," she exclaims,
And when Pisanio, enlarging on the consequences, tells her she must change
And when Pisanio, going into detail about what will happen, tells her she has to change
——“Fear and niceness,
The handmaids of all women, or more truly,
Woman its pretty self, into a waggish courage,
Ready in gibes, quick-answer’d, saucy, and
As quarrellous as the weazel”——
"Fear and kindness,"
The companions of all women, or more accurately,
Woman herself, in a playful boldness,
Prepared with jokes, quick to respond, cheeky, and
As argumentative as a weasel”——
she interrupts him hastily:—
she cuts him off quickly:—
“Nay, be brief;
I see into thy end, and am almost
A man already.”
“Nah, just keep it short;
I can see where this is going, and I’m almost
a man already.”
In her journey thus disguised to Milford-Haven, she loses her guide and her way; and unbosoming her complaints, says beautifully—
In her journey, while disguised on her way to Milford-Haven, she loses her guide and her path; and expressing her feelings, she says beautifully—
——“My dear lord,
Thou art one of the false ones; now I think on thee,
My hunger’s gone; but even before, I was
At point to sink for food.”
"My dear lord,"
You are one of the deceitful ones; now that I think of you,
My hunger is gone; but even before, I was
About to collapse from lack of food.”
She afterwards finds, as she thinks, the dead body of Posthumus, and engages herself as a foot-boy to serve a Roman officer, when she has done all due obsequies to him whom she calls her former master—
She later discovers what she believes is Posthumus's dead body and takes on the role of a foot-boy to serve a Roman officer after properly mourning for the one she refers to as her former master—
——“And when
With wild wood-leaves and weeds I ha’ strew’d his grave,
And on it said a century of pray’rs,
Such as I can, twice o’er, I’ll weep and sigh,
And leaving so his service, follow you,
So please you entertain me.”
“And when
With wild leaves and weeds I’ve covered his grave,
And on it I’ve offered a hundred years of prayers,
As best as I can, I’ll weep and sigh for him twice,
And leaving so his duty, I’ll follow you,
So please you allow me to join you.”
Now this is the very religion of love. She all along relies on her
personal charms, which she fears may [Pg 55]
Noteshave been eclipsed by some painted
Jay of Italy; she relies on her merit, and her merit is in the depth of
her love, her truth and constancy. Our admiration of her beauty is excited
with as little consciousness as possible on her part. There are two
delicious descriptions given of her, one when she is asleep, and one when
she is supposed dead. Arviragus thus addresses her—
Now this is the very religion of love. She all along relies on her
personal charms, which she fears may [Pg 55]
Noteshave been eclipsed by some painted
Jay of Italy; she relies on her merit, and her merit is in the depth of
her love, her truth and constancy. Our admiration of her beauty is excited
with as little consciousness as possible on her part. There are two
delicious descriptions given of her, one when she is asleep, and one when
she is supposed dead. Arviragus thus addresses her—
——“With fairest flowers,
While summer lasts, and I live here, Fidele,
I’ll sweeten thy sad grave; thou shalt not lack
The flow’r that’s like thy face, pale primrose, nor
The azur’d hare-bell, like thy veins, no, nor
The leaf of eglantine, which not to slander,
Out-sweeten’d not thy breath.”
“With the most gorgeous flowers,
As long as summer lasts and I’m here, Fidele,
I’ll brighten your sad grave; you won't miss
The flower that's like your face, pale primrose, nor
The bluebell, like your veins, nor
The leaf of eglantine, which, to be honest,
Wasn't sweeter than your breath.”
The yellow Iachimo gives another thus, when he steals into her bedchamber:—
The yellow Iachimo does the same thing when he sneaks into her bedroom:—
——“Cytherea,
How bravely thou becom’st thy bed! Fresh lily,
And whiter than the sheets! That I might touch—
But kiss, one kiss—’Tis her breathing that
Perfumes the chamber thus: the flame o’ th’ taper
Bows toward her, and would under-peep her lids
To see th’ enclosed lights now canopied
Under the windows, white and azure, laced
With blue of Heav’ns own tinct—on her left breast
A mole cinque-spotted, like the crimson drops
I’ th’ bottom of a cowslip.”
Cytherea,
How beautifully you adorn your bed! Fresh lily,
And whiter than the sheets! If only I could touch—
Just one kiss—It’s your breath that
Fills the room with this scent: the flame of the candle
Leans toward her, wanting to peek under her eyelids
To see the hidden lights now covered
Under the windows, white and blue, adorned
With the blue of Heaven’s own color—on her left breast
A five-spotted mole, like the crimson drops
At the bottom of a cowslip.”
There is a moral sense in the proud beauty of this last image, a rich surfeit of the fancy,—as that well-known passage beginning, “Me of my lawful pleasure she restrained, and prayed me oft forbearance,” sets a keener edge upon it by the inimitable picture of modesty and self-denial.
There is a moral quality in the proud beauty of this final image, an abundant overflow of imagination—just like the famous line that begins, “She held me back from my rightful pleasure and often asked me for patience,” which sharpens the meaning with its unique depiction of modesty and self-restraint.
The character of Cloten, the conceited, booby lord, and rejected lover of
Imogen, though not very agreeable in[Pg 56]
Notes itself, and at present obsolete, is
drawn with much humour and quaint extravagance. The description which
Imogen gives of his unwelcome addresses to her—“Whose love-suit hath been
to me as fearful as a siege”—is enough to cure the most ridiculous lover
of his folly. It is remarkable that though Cloten makes so poor a figure
in love, he is described as assuming an air of consequence as the Queen’s
son in a council of state, and with all the absurdity of his person and
manners, is not without shrewdness in his observations. So true is it that
folly is as often owing to a want of proper sentiments as to a want of
understanding! The exclamation of the ancient critic—Oh Menander and
Nature, which of you copied from the other! would not be misapplied to
Shakspeare.
The character of Cloten, the conceited, booby lord, and rejected lover of
Imogen, though not very agreeable in[Pg 56]
Notes itself, and at present obsolete, is
drawn with much humour and quaint extravagance. The description which
Imogen gives of his unwelcome addresses to her—“Whose love-suit hath been
to me as fearful as a siege”—is enough to cure the most ridiculous lover
of his folly. It is remarkable that though Cloten makes so poor a figure
in love, he is described as assuming an air of consequence as the Queen’s
son in a council of state, and with all the absurdity of his person and
manners, is not without shrewdness in his observations. So true is it that
folly is as often owing to a want of proper sentiments as to a want of
understanding! The exclamation of the ancient critic—Oh Menander and
Nature, which of you copied from the other! would not be misapplied to
Shakspeare.
The other characters in this play are represented with great truth and
accuracy, and as it happens in most of the author’s works, there is not
only the utmost keeping in each separate character; but in the casting of
the different parts, and their relation to one another, there is an
affinity and harmony, like what we may observe in the gradations of colour
in a picture. The striking and powerful contrasts in which Shakspeare
abounds could not escape observation; but the use he makes of the
principle of analogy to reconcile the greatest diversities of character
and to maintain a continuity of feeling throughout, has not been
sufficiently attended to. In Cymbeline, for instance, the principal
interest arises out of the unalterable fidelity of Imogen to her husband
under the most trying circumstances. Now the other parts of the picture
are filled up with subordinate examples of the same feeling, variously
modified by different situations, and applied to the purposes of virtue or
vice. The plot is aided by the amorous importunities of Cloten, by the
persevering determination of Iachimo to conceal the defeat of his project
by a daring[Pg 57]
Notes imposture; the faithful attachment of Pisanio to his mistress
is an affecting accompaniment to the whole; the obstinate adherence to his
purpose in Bellarius, who keeps the fate of the young princes so long a
secret in resentment for the ungrateful return to his former services, the
incorrigible wickedness of the Queen, and even the blind uxorious
confidence of Cymbeline, are all so many lines of the same story, tending
to the same point. The effect of this coincidence is rather felt than
observed; and as the impression exists unconsciously in the mind of the
reader, so it probably arose in the same manner in the mind of the author,
not from design, but from the force of natural association, a particular
train of thought suggesting different inflections of the same predominant
feeling, melting into, and strengthening one another, like chords in
music.
The other characters in this play are represented with great truth and
accuracy, and as it happens in most of the author’s works, there is not
only the utmost keeping in each separate character; but in the casting of
the different parts, and their relation to one another, there is an
affinity and harmony, like what we may observe in the gradations of colour
in a picture. The striking and powerful contrasts in which Shakspeare
abounds could not escape observation; but the use he makes of the
principle of analogy to reconcile the greatest diversities of character
and to maintain a continuity of feeling throughout, has not been
sufficiently attended to. In Cymbeline, for instance, the principal
interest arises out of the unalterable fidelity of Imogen to her husband
under the most trying circumstances. Now the other parts of the picture
are filled up with subordinate examples of the same feeling, variously
modified by different situations, and applied to the purposes of virtue or
vice. The plot is aided by the amorous importunities of Cloten, by the
persevering determination of Iachimo to conceal the defeat of his project
by a daring[Pg 57]
Notes imposture; the faithful attachment of Pisanio to his mistress
is an affecting accompaniment to the whole; the obstinate adherence to his
purpose in Bellarius, who keeps the fate of the young princes so long a
secret in resentment for the ungrateful return to his former services, the
incorrigible wickedness of the Queen, and even the blind uxorious
confidence of Cymbeline, are all so many lines of the same story, tending
to the same point. The effect of this coincidence is rather felt than
observed; and as the impression exists unconsciously in the mind of the
reader, so it probably arose in the same manner in the mind of the author,
not from design, but from the force of natural association, a particular
train of thought suggesting different inflections of the same predominant
feeling, melting into, and strengthening one another, like chords in
music.
The characters of Bellarius, Guiderius, and Arviragus, and the romantic scenes in which they appear, are a fine relief to the intrigues and artificial refinements of the court from which they are banished. Nothing can surpass the wildness and simplicity of the descriptions of the mountain life they lead. They follow the business of huntsmen, not of shepherds; and this is in keeping with the spirit of adventure and uncertainty in the rest of the story, and with the scenes in which they are afterwards called on to act. How admirably the youthful fire and impatience to emerge from their obscurity in the young princes is opposed to the cooler calculations and prudent resignation of their more experienced counsellor! How well the disadvantages of knowledge and of ignorance, of solitude and society, are placed against each other!
The characters of Bellarius, Guiderius, and Arviragus, along with the romantic scenes they’re in, provide a refreshing contrast to the intrigues and artificial sophistication of the court they’ve been excluded from. Nothing can beat the wildness and simplicity of the descriptions of their mountain life. They take on the role of hunters, not shepherds; this aligns perfectly with the sense of adventure and unpredictability that runs through the rest of the story, as well as the scenes where they later have to take action. The youthful energy and eagerness of the young princes to break free from their obscurity stand in stark contrast to the more calculated, pragmatic approach of their older advisor. It’s fascinating how the drawbacks of both knowledge and ignorance, along with solitude and companionship, are effectively compared.
“Guiderius. Out of your proof you speak: we poor unfledg’d
Have never wing’d from view o’ th’ nest; nor know not
What air’s from home. Haply this life is best,
[Pg 58]
NotesIf quiet life is best; sweeter to you
That have a sharper known; well corresponding
With your stiff age: but unto us it is
A cell of ignorance; travelling a-bed,
A prison for a debtor, that not dares
To stride a limit.
Arviragus. What should we speak of
When we are old as you? When we shall hear
The rain and wind beat dark December! How,
In this our pinching cave, shall we discourse
The freezing hours away? We have seen nothing.
We are beastly; subtle as the fox for prey,
Like warlike as the wolf for what we eat;
Our valour is to chase what flies; our cage
We make a quire, as doth the prison’d bird,
And sing our bondage freely.”
“Guiderius. Out of your proof you speak: we poor unfledg’d
Have never wing’d from view o’ th’ nest; nor know not
What air’s from home. Haply this life is best,
[Pg 58]
NotesIf quiet life is best; sweeter to you
That have a sharper known; well corresponding
With your stiff age: but unto us it is
A cell of ignorance; travelling a-bed,
A prison for a debtor, that not dares
To stride a limit.
Arviragus. What should we speak of
When we are old as you? When we shall hear
The rain and wind beat dark December! How,
In this our pinching cave, shall we discourse
The freezing hours away? We have seen nothing.
We are beastly; subtle as the fox for prey,
Like warlike as the wolf for what we eat;
Our valour is to chase what flies; our cage
We make a quire, as doth the prison’d bird,
And sing our bondage freely.”
The answer of Bellarius to this expostulation is hardly satisfactory; for nothing can be an answer to hope, or the passion of the mind for unknown good, but experience.—The forest of Arden in As you like it can alone compare with the mountain scenes in Cymbeline: yet how different the contemplative quiet of the one from the enterprising boldness and precarious mode of subsistence in the other! Shakspeare not only lets us into the minds of his characters, but gives a tone and colour to the scenes he describes from the feelings of their supposed inhabitants. He at the same time preserves the utmost propriety of action and passion, and gives all their local accompaniments. If he was equal to the greatest things, he was not above an attention to the smallest. Thus the gallant sportsmen in Cymbeline have to encounter the abrupt declivities of hill and valley: Touchstone and Audrey jog along a level path. The deer in Cymbeline are only regarded as objects of prey, “The game’s a-foot,” etc.—with Jaques they are fine subjects to moralise upon at leisure, “under the shade of melancholy boughs.”
The response from Bellarius to this argument is hardly satisfying; because nothing can truly address hope or the mind's desire for the unknown good but experience. The forest of Arden in As You Like It is the only place that can compare to the mountain scenes in Cymbeline: yet how different the calm contemplation of one is from the daring boldness and uncertain way of living in the other! Shakespeare not only reveals the thoughts of his characters but also gives tone and color to the scenes he describes based on the feelings of their imagined inhabitants. He also maintains the utmost appropriateness of action and emotion, complete with all local details. While he was capable of the grandest ideas, he did not overlook the smallest details. Thus, the brave hunters in Cymbeline face the steep slopes of hill and valley, whereas Touchstone and Audrey stroll along a flat path. In Cymbeline, the deer are seen merely as targets for hunting, “The game’s afoot,” etc.—with Jaques, they become fine subjects to contemplate leisurely, “under the shade of melancholy boughs.”
——“See, boys! this gate
Instructs you how t’ adore the Heav’ns; and bows you
To morning’s holy office.
Guiderius. Hail, Heav’n!
Arviragus. Hail, Heav’n!
Bellarius. Now for our mountain-sport, up to yon hill.”
"Hey, everyone! This gate"
teaches you how to worship the heavens; and leads you
to the morning’s sacred ritual.
Guiderius. Hail, Heaven!
Arviragus. Hail, Heaven!
Bellarius. Now let’s go enjoy our mountain fun, up that hill.”
What a grace and unaffected spirit of piety breathes in this passage! In like manner, one of the brothers says to the other, when about to perform the funeral rites to Fidele,
What a graceful and genuine spirit of devotion comes through in this passage! Similarly, one brother says to the other, as they get ready to perform the funeral rites for Fidele,
“Nay, Cadwall, we must lay his head to the east;
My Father hath a reason for’t”—
“Nah, Cadwall, we need to lay his head to the east;
My father has a reason for it.”
—as if some allusion to the doctrines of the Christian faith had been casually dropped in conversation by the old man, and had been no farther inquired into.
—as if some reference to the beliefs of Christianity had come up casually in conversation with the old man, and no one bothered to explore it further.
Shakspeare’s morality is introduced in the same simple, unobtrusive manner. Imogen will not let her companions stay away from the chase to attend her when sick, and gives her reason for it—
Shakespeare’s morality is presented in the same straightforward, subtle way. Imogen refuses to let her friends skip the hunt to take care of her when she's unwell, and she explains her reasons for it—
“Stick to your journal course; the breach of custom
Is breach of all!”
“Stick to your journal course; breaking tradition
Is breaking everything!”
When the Queen attempts to disguise her motives for procuring the poison from Cornelius, by saying she means to try its effects on “creatures not worth the hanging,” his answer conveys at once a tacit reproof of her hypocrisy, and a useful lesson of humanity—
When the Queen tries to hide her true intentions for getting the poison from Cornelius by saying she plans to test its effects on “creatures not worth the hanging,” his response serves as a silent criticism of her hypocrisy and offers a valuable lesson in humanity—
——“Your Highness
Shall from this practice but make hard your heart.”
Your Majesty
This practice will only make your heart harder.”
Macbeth
“The poet’s eye in a fine frenzy rolling Doth glance from heaven to earth, from earth to heaven; And as imagination bodies forth The forms of things unknown, the poet’s pen Turns them to shape, and gives to airy nothing A local habitation and a name.” |
Macbeth and Lear, Othello and Hamlet, are usually reckoned
Shakspeare’s four principal tragedies. Lear stands first for the
profound intensity of the passion; Macbeth for the wildness of the
imagination and the rapidity of the action; Othello for the progressive
interest and powerful alternations of feeling: Hamlet for the refined
development of thought and sentiment. If the force of genius shewn in each
of these works is astonishing, their variety is not less so. They are like
different creations of the same mind, not one of which has the slightest
reference lo the rest. This distinctness and originality is indeed the
necessary consequence of truth and nature. Shakspeare’s genius alone
appeared to possess the resources of nature. He is “your only
tragedy-maker.” His plays have the force of things upon the mind. What
he represents is brought home to the bosom as a part of our experience,
implanted in the memory as if we had known the places, persons, and things
of which he treats. Macbeth is like a record of a preternatural and
tragical event. It has the rugged severity of an old chronicle with all
that the imagination of the poet can engraft upon traditional belief. The
castle of Macbeth, round which “the air smells wooingly,” and where “the
temple-haunting martlet builds,” has a real subsistence in the mind; the
Weird Sisters meet us in person on “the blasted heath;” the “air-drawn
dagger” moves slowly before our eyes; the “gracious[Pg 61]
Notes Duncan,” the
“blood-boultered Banquo” stand before us; all that passed through the mind
of Macbeth passes, without the loss of a tittle, through our’s. All that
could actually take place, and all that is only possible to be conceived,
what was said and what was done, the workings of passion, the spells of
magic, are brought before us with the same absolute truth and
vividness.—Shakspeare excelled in the openings of his plays: that of
Macbeth is the most striking of any. The wildness of the scenery, the
sudden shifting of the situations and characters, the bustle, the
expectations excited, are equally extraordinary. From the first entrance
of the Witches and the description of them when they meet Macbeth,
Macbeth and Lear, Othello and Hamlet, are usually reckoned
Shakspeare’s four principal tragedies. Lear stands first for the
profound intensity of the passion; Macbeth for the wildness of the
imagination and the rapidity of the action; Othello for the progressive
interest and powerful alternations of feeling: Hamlet for the refined
development of thought and sentiment. If the force of genius shewn in each
of these works is astonishing, their variety is not less so. They are like
different creations of the same mind, not one of which has the slightest
reference lo the rest. This distinctness and originality is indeed the
necessary consequence of truth and nature. Shakspeare’s genius alone
appeared to possess the resources of nature. He is “your only
tragedy-maker.” His plays have the force of things upon the mind. What
he represents is brought home to the bosom as a part of our experience,
implanted in the memory as if we had known the places, persons, and things
of which he treats. Macbeth is like a record of a preternatural and
tragical event. It has the rugged severity of an old chronicle with all
that the imagination of the poet can engraft upon traditional belief. The
castle of Macbeth, round which “the air smells wooingly,” and where “the
temple-haunting martlet builds,” has a real subsistence in the mind; the
Weird Sisters meet us in person on “the blasted heath;” the “air-drawn
dagger” moves slowly before our eyes; the “gracious[Pg 61]
Notes Duncan,” the
“blood-boultered Banquo” stand before us; all that passed through the mind
of Macbeth passes, without the loss of a tittle, through our’s. All that
could actually take place, and all that is only possible to be conceived,
what was said and what was done, the workings of passion, the spells of
magic, are brought before us with the same absolute truth and
vividness.—Shakspeare excelled in the openings of his plays: that of
Macbeth is the most striking of any. The wildness of the scenery, the
sudden shifting of the situations and characters, the bustle, the
expectations excited, are equally extraordinary. From the first entrance
of the Witches and the description of them when they meet Macbeth,
——“What are these
So wither’d and so wild in their attire.
That look not like the inhabitants of th’ earth
And yet are on’t?”
What are these?
So shriveled and so strange in their clothing,
That they don't look like the people of the earth
And yet they are?”
the mind is prepared for all that follows.
the mind is ready for everything that comes next.
This tragedy is alike distinguished for the lofty imagination it displays,
and for the tumultuous vehemence of the action; and the one is made the
moving principle of the other. The overwhelming pressure of preternatural
agency urges on the tide of human passion with redoubled force. Macbeth
himself appears driven along by the violence of his fate like a vessel
drifting before a storm: he reels to and fro like a drunken man; he
staggers under the weight of his own purposes and the suggestions of
others; he stands at bay with his situation; and from the superstitious
awe and breathless suspense into which the communications of the Weird
Sisters throw him, is hurried on with daring impatience to verify their
predictions, and with impious and bloody hand to tear aside the veil which
hides the uncertainty of the future. He is not equal to the struggle with
fate and conscience. He now “bends up each corporal[Pg 62]
Notes instrument to the
terrible feat;” at other times his heart misgives him, and he is cowed and
abashed by his success. “The deed, no less than the attempt, confounds
him.” His mind is assailed by the stings of remorse, and full of
“preternatural solicitings.” His speeches and soliloquies are dark riddles
on human life, baffling solution, and entangling him in their labyrinths.
In thought he is absent and perplexed, sudden and desperate in act, from a
distrust of his own resolution. His energy springs from the anxiety and
agitation of his mind. His blindly rushing forward on the objects of his
ambition and revenge, or his recoiling from them, equally betrays the
harassed state of his feelings,—This part of his character is admirably
set off by being brought in connection with that of Lady Macbeth, whose
obdurate strength of will and masculine firmness give her the ascendancy
over her husband’s faultering virtue. She at once seizes on the
opportunity that offers for the accomplishment of all their wished-for
greatness, and never flinches from her object till all is over. The
magnitude of her resolution almost covers the magnitude of her guilt. She
is a great bad woman, whom we hate, but whom we fear more than we hate.
She does not excite our loathing and abhorrence like Regan and Gonerill.
She is only wicked to gain a great end; and is perhaps more distinguished
by her commanding presence of mind and inexorable self-will, which do not
suffer her to be diverted from a bad purpose, when once formed, by weak
and womanly regrets, than by the hardness of her heart or want of natural
affections. The impression which her lofty determination of character
makes on the mind of Macbeth is well described where he exclaims,
This tragedy is alike distinguished for the lofty imagination it displays,
and for the tumultuous vehemence of the action; and the one is made the
moving principle of the other. The overwhelming pressure of preternatural
agency urges on the tide of human passion with redoubled force. Macbeth
himself appears driven along by the violence of his fate like a vessel
drifting before a storm: he reels to and fro like a drunken man; he
staggers under the weight of his own purposes and the suggestions of
others; he stands at bay with his situation; and from the superstitious
awe and breathless suspense into which the communications of the Weird
Sisters throw him, is hurried on with daring impatience to verify their
predictions, and with impious and bloody hand to tear aside the veil which
hides the uncertainty of the future. He is not equal to the struggle with
fate and conscience. He now “bends up each corporal[Pg 62]
Notes instrument to the
terrible feat;” at other times his heart misgives him, and he is cowed and
abashed by his success. “The deed, no less than the attempt, confounds
him.” His mind is assailed by the stings of remorse, and full of
“preternatural solicitings.” His speeches and soliloquies are dark riddles
on human life, baffling solution, and entangling him in their labyrinths.
In thought he is absent and perplexed, sudden and desperate in act, from a
distrust of his own resolution. His energy springs from the anxiety and
agitation of his mind. His blindly rushing forward on the objects of his
ambition and revenge, or his recoiling from them, equally betrays the
harassed state of his feelings,—This part of his character is admirably
set off by being brought in connection with that of Lady Macbeth, whose
obdurate strength of will and masculine firmness give her the ascendancy
over her husband’s faultering virtue. She at once seizes on the
opportunity that offers for the accomplishment of all their wished-for
greatness, and never flinches from her object till all is over. The
magnitude of her resolution almost covers the magnitude of her guilt. She
is a great bad woman, whom we hate, but whom we fear more than we hate.
She does not excite our loathing and abhorrence like Regan and Gonerill.
She is only wicked to gain a great end; and is perhaps more distinguished
by her commanding presence of mind and inexorable self-will, which do not
suffer her to be diverted from a bad purpose, when once formed, by weak
and womanly regrets, than by the hardness of her heart or want of natural
affections. The impression which her lofty determination of character
makes on the mind of Macbeth is well described where he exclaims,
——“Bring forth men children only;
For thy undaunted mettle should compose
Nothing but males!”
“Only have male children;”
Your fearless spirit deserves
Nothing but sons!”
[Pg 63]
NotesNor do the pains she is at to “screw his courage to the sticking-place,”
the reproach to him, not to be “lost so poorly in himself,” the assurance
that “a little water clears them of this deed,” shew anything but her
greater consistency in depravity. Her strong-nerved ambition furnishes
ribs of steel to “the sides of his intent;” and she is herself wound up to
the execution of her baneful project with the same unshrinking fortitude
in crime, that in other circumstances she would probably have shewn
patience in suffering. The deliberate sacrifice of all other
considerations to the gaining “for their future days and nights sole
sovereign sway and masterdom,” by the murder of Duncan, is gorgeously
expressed in her invocation on hearing of “his fatal entrance under her
battlements:”—
[Pg 63]
NotesNor do the pains she is at to “screw his courage to the sticking-place,”
the reproach to him, not to be “lost so poorly in himself,” the assurance
that “a little water clears them of this deed,” shew anything but her
greater consistency in depravity. Her strong-nerved ambition furnishes
ribs of steel to “the sides of his intent;” and she is herself wound up to
the execution of her baneful project with the same unshrinking fortitude
in crime, that in other circumstances she would probably have shewn
patience in suffering. The deliberate sacrifice of all other
considerations to the gaining “for their future days and nights sole
sovereign sway and masterdom,” by the murder of Duncan, is gorgeously
expressed in her invocation on hearing of “his fatal entrance under her
battlements:”—
——“Come all you spirits
That tend on mortal thoughts, unsex me here:
And fill me, from the crown to th’ toe, top-full
Of direst cruelty; make thick my blood,
Stop up the access and passage to remorse,
That no compunctious visitings of nature
Shake my fell purpose, nor keep peace between
The effect and it. Come to my woman’s breasts,
And take my milk for gall, you murthering ministers,
Wherever in your sightless substances
You wait on nature’s mischief. Come, thick night!
And pall thee in the dunnest smoke of hell,
That my keen knife see not the wound it makes,
Nor heav’n peep through the blanket of the dark,
To cry, hold, hold!”——
"Hey, everyone, spirits"
That watch over human thoughts, unsex me here:
And fill me, from head to toe, completely
With the darkest cruelty; make my blood thick,
Block the way to remorse,
So that no guilty feelings
Can shake my evil intentions, nor keep peace between
My actions and my intentions. Come to my woman’s breasts,
And turn my milk to poison, you murderous spirits,
Wherever in your unseen forms
You assist nature’s chaos. Come, thick night!
And wrap yourself in the darkest smoke of hell,
So my sharp knife doesn’t see the wound it creates,
Nor let heaven peek through the darkness,
To shout, hold back, hold back!”——
When she first hears that “Duncan comes there to sleep” she is so overcome
by the news, which is beyond her utmost expectations, that she answers the
messenger, “Thou’rt mad to say it:” and on receiving her husband’s account
of the predictions of the Witches, conscious of his instability of
purpose, and that her presence is necessary to goad him[Pg 64]
Notes on to the
consummation of his promised greatness, she exclaims—
When she first hears that “Duncan comes there to sleep” she is so overcome
by the news, which is beyond her utmost expectations, that she answers the
messenger, “Thou’rt mad to say it:” and on receiving her husband’s account
of the predictions of the Witches, conscious of his instability of
purpose, and that her presence is necessary to goad him[Pg 64]
Notes on to the
consummation of his promised greatness, she exclaims—
——“Hie thee hither,
That I may pour my spirits in thine ear,
And chastise with the valour of my tongue
All that impedes thee from the golden round,
Which fate and metaphysical aid doth seem
To have thee crowned withal.”
“Come here,
So I can share my thoughts with you,
And challenge with the strength of my words
Anything that stands in your way of the crown,
Which destiny and something beyond seem
To have destined for you.”
This swelling exultation and keen spirit of triumph, this uncontroulable eagerness of anticipation, which seems to dilate her form and take possession of all her faculties, this solid, substantial flesh and blood display of passion, exhibit a striking contrast to the cold, abstracted, gratuitous, servile malignity of the Witches, who are equally instrumental in urging Macbeth to his fate for the mere love of mischief, and from a disinterested delight in deformity and cruelty. They are hags of mischief, obscene panders to iniquity, malicious from their impotence of enjoyment, enamoured of destruction, because they are themselves unreal, abortive, half-existences—who become sublime from their exemption from all human sympathies and contempt for all human affairs, as Lady Macbeth does by the force of passion! Her fault seems to have been an excess of that strong principle of self-interest and family aggrandisement, not amenable to the common feelings of compassion and justice, which is so marked a feature in barbarous nations and times. A passing reflection of this kind, on the resemblance of the sleeping king to her father, alone prevents her from slaying Duncan with her own hand.
This incredible feeling of joy and intense triumph, this unstoppable eagerness and excitement that seems to expand her being and take over her entire self, this tangible display of passion, presents a sharp contrast to the cold, detached, pointless, and submissive malice of the Witches, who also play a role in pushing Macbeth toward his doom purely for the fun of it and a disinterested pleasure in chaos and cruelty. They are troublemakers, shameless enablers of wickedness, spiteful because they derive no joy from anything, obsessed with destruction because they are themselves unreal, failed beings—who become powerful due to their lack of any human emotions and disdain for human matters, much like Lady Macbeth does through the intensity of her passion! Her flaw seems to be an excess of that strong drive for self-interest and family advancement, which disregards common feelings of pity and justice, a trait often seen in barbaric cultures and eras. A fleeting thought about the resemblance of the sleeping king to her father is the only thing that stops her from killing Duncan herself.
In speaking of the character of Lady Macbeth, we ought not to pass over
Mrs. Siddons’s manner of acting that part. We can conceive of nothing
grander. It was something above nature. It seemed almost as if a being of
a superior order had dropped from a higher sphere to awe the world[Pg 65]
Notes with
the majesty of her appearance. Power was seated on her brow, passion
emanated from her breast as from a shrine; she was tragedy personified. In
coming on in the sleeping-scene, her eyes were open, but their sense was
shut. She was like a person bewildered and unconscious of what she did.
Her lips moved involuntarily—all her gestures were involuntary and
mechanical. She glided on and off the stage like an apparition. To have
seen her in that character was an event in every one’s life, not to be
forgotten.
In speaking of the character of Lady Macbeth, we ought not to pass over
Mrs. Siddons’s manner of acting that part. We can conceive of nothing
grander. It was something above nature. It seemed almost as if a being of
a superior order had dropped from a higher sphere to awe the world[Pg 65]
Notes with
the majesty of her appearance. Power was seated on her brow, passion
emanated from her breast as from a shrine; she was tragedy personified. In
coming on in the sleeping-scene, her eyes were open, but their sense was
shut. She was like a person bewildered and unconscious of what she did.
Her lips moved involuntarily—all her gestures were involuntary and
mechanical. She glided on and off the stage like an apparition. To have
seen her in that character was an event in every one’s life, not to be
forgotten.
The dramatic beauty of the character of Duncan, which excites the respect and pity even of his murderers, has been often pointed out. It forms a picture of itself. An instance of the author’s power of giving a striking effect to a common reflection, by the manner of introducing it, occurs in a speech of Duncan, complaining of his having been deceived in his opinion of the Thane of Cawdor, at the very moment that he is expressing the most unbounded confidence in the loyalty and services of Macbeth.
The powerful beauty of Duncan's character, which earns the respect and pity even of his murderers, has often been noted. It creates a vivid image. An example of the author's ability to make a common thought striking through the way it's presented is found in a speech by Duncan, where he laments being misled about the Thane of Cawdor, at the very moment he is expressing complete trust in Macbeth's loyalty and service.
“There is no art
To find the mind’s construction in the face:
He was a gentleman, on whom I built
An absolute trust.
O worthiest cousin, (addressing himself to Macbeth.)
The sin of my Ingratitude e’en now
Was great upon me,” etc.
"There's no talent"
In reading someone's thoughts just by looking at their face:
He was a nobleman, and I placed
My complete trust in him.
Oh, dearest cousin, (speaking to Macbeth.)
The weight of my betrayal is heavy on me right now,” etc.
Another passage to shew that Shakspeare lost sight of nothing that could in any way give relief or heightening to his subject, is the conversation which takes place between Banquo and Fleance immediately before the murder-scene of Duncan.
Another passage that shows Shakespeare overlooked nothing that could enhance or elevate his subject is the conversation between Banquo and Fleance right before Duncan's murder scene.
“Banquo. How goes the night, boy?
Fleance. The moon is down: I have not heard the clock.
Banquo. And she goes down at twelve.
Fleance. I take’t, ’tis later, Sir.
[Pg 66]
Notes
Banquo. Hold, take my sword. There’s husbandry in heav’n,
Their candles are all out.—
A heavy summons lies like lead upon me,
And yet I would not sleep: Merciful Powers,
Restrain in me the cursed thoughts that nature
Gives way to in repose.”
“Banquo. How goes the night, boy?
Fleance. The moon is down: I have not heard the clock.
Banquo. And she goes down at twelve.
Fleance. I take’t, ’tis later, Sir.
[Pg 66]
Notes
Banquo. Hold, take my sword. There’s husbandry in heav’n,
Their candles are all out.—
A heavy summons lies like lead upon me,
And yet I would not sleep: Merciful Powers,
Restrain in me the cursed thoughts that nature
Gives way to in repose.”
In like manner, a fine idea is given of the gloomy coming on of evening, just as Banquo is going to be assassinated.
In the same way, there's a great depiction of the dark approach of evening, just as Banquo is about to be murdered.
“Light thickens and the crow
Makes wing to the rooky wood.”
····
“Now spurs the lated traveller apace
To gain the timely inn.”
“Light gets heavier and the crow
Flies towards the shadowy woods.”
····
“Now the delayed traveler hurriedly rides
To reach the inn just in time.”
Macbeth (generally speaking) is done upon a stronger and more systematic
principle of contrast than any other of Shakspeare’s plays. It moves upon
the verge of an abyss, and is a constant struggle between life and death.
The action is desperate and the reaction is dreadful. It is a huddling
together of fierce extremes, a war of opposite natures which of them shall
destroy the other. There is nothing but what has a violent end or violent
beginnings. The lights and shades are laid on with a determined hand; the
transitions from triumph to despair, from the height of terror to the
repose of death, are sudden and startling; every passion brings in its
fellow-contrary, and the thoughts pitch and jostle against each other as
in the dark. The whole play is an unruly chaos of strange and forbidden
things, where the ground rocks under our feet. Shakspeare’s genius here
took its full swing, and trod upon the farthest bounds of nature and
passion. This circumstance will account for the abruptness and violent
antitheses of the style, the throes and labour which run through the
expression, and from defects will turn them into beauties. “So[Pg 67]
Notes fair and
foul a day I have not seen,” etc. “Such welcome and unwelcome news
together.” “Men’s lives are like the flowers in their caps, dying or ere
they sicken.” “Look like the innocent flower, but be the serpent under
it.” The scene before the castle-gate follows the appearance of the
Witches on the heath, and is followed by a midnight murder. Duncan is cut
off betimes by treason leagued with witchcraft, and Macduff is ripped
untimely from his mother’s womb to avenge his death. Macbeth, after the
death of Banquo, wishes for his presence in extravagant terms, “To him and
all we thirst,” and when his ghost appears, cries out, “Avaunt and quit my
sight,” and being gone, he is “himself again.” Macbeth resolves to get rid
of Macduff, that “he may sleep in spite of thunder;” and cheers his wife
on the doubtful intelligence of Banquo’s taking-off with the
encouragement—“Then be thou jocund: ere the bat has flown his cloistered
flight; ere to black Hecate’s summons the shard-born beetle has rung
night’s yawning peal, there shall be done—a deed of dreadful note.” In
Lady Macbeth’s speech “Had he not resembled my father as he slept, I had
done ’t,” there is murder and filial piety together; and in urging him to
fulfil his vengeance against the defenceless king, her thoughts spare the
blood neither of infants nor old age. The description of the Witches is
full of the same contradictory principle; they “rejoice when good kings
bleed,” they are neither of the earth nor the air, but both; they “should
be women, but their beards forbid it;” they take all the pains possible to
lead Macbeth on to the height of his ambition, only to betray him “in
deeper consequence,” and after showing him all the pomp of their art,
discover their malignant delight in his disappointed hopes, by that bitter
taunt. “Why stands Macbeth thus amazedly?” We might multiply such
instances every where.
Macbeth (generally speaking) is done upon a stronger and more systematic
principle of contrast than any other of Shakspeare’s plays. It moves upon
the verge of an abyss, and is a constant struggle between life and death.
The action is desperate and the reaction is dreadful. It is a huddling
together of fierce extremes, a war of opposite natures which of them shall
destroy the other. There is nothing but what has a violent end or violent
beginnings. The lights and shades are laid on with a determined hand; the
transitions from triumph to despair, from the height of terror to the
repose of death, are sudden and startling; every passion brings in its
fellow-contrary, and the thoughts pitch and jostle against each other as
in the dark. The whole play is an unruly chaos of strange and forbidden
things, where the ground rocks under our feet. Shakspeare’s genius here
took its full swing, and trod upon the farthest bounds of nature and
passion. This circumstance will account for the abruptness and violent
antitheses of the style, the throes and labour which run through the
expression, and from defects will turn them into beauties. “So[Pg 67]
Notes fair and
foul a day I have not seen,” etc. “Such welcome and unwelcome news
together.” “Men’s lives are like the flowers in their caps, dying or ere
they sicken.” “Look like the innocent flower, but be the serpent under
it.” The scene before the castle-gate follows the appearance of the
Witches on the heath, and is followed by a midnight murder. Duncan is cut
off betimes by treason leagued with witchcraft, and Macduff is ripped
untimely from his mother’s womb to avenge his death. Macbeth, after the
death of Banquo, wishes for his presence in extravagant terms, “To him and
all we thirst,” and when his ghost appears, cries out, “Avaunt and quit my
sight,” and being gone, he is “himself again.” Macbeth resolves to get rid
of Macduff, that “he may sleep in spite of thunder;” and cheers his wife
on the doubtful intelligence of Banquo’s taking-off with the
encouragement—“Then be thou jocund: ere the bat has flown his cloistered
flight; ere to black Hecate’s summons the shard-born beetle has rung
night’s yawning peal, there shall be done—a deed of dreadful note.” In
Lady Macbeth’s speech “Had he not resembled my father as he slept, I had
done ’t,” there is murder and filial piety together; and in urging him to
fulfil his vengeance against the defenceless king, her thoughts spare the
blood neither of infants nor old age. The description of the Witches is
full of the same contradictory principle; they “rejoice when good kings
bleed,” they are neither of the earth nor the air, but both; they “should
be women, but their beards forbid it;” they take all the pains possible to
lead Macbeth on to the height of his ambition, only to betray him “in
deeper consequence,” and after showing him all the pomp of their art,
discover their malignant delight in his disappointed hopes, by that bitter
taunt. “Why stands Macbeth thus amazedly?” We might multiply such
instances every where.
[Pg 68]
NotesThe leading features in the character of Macbeth are striking enough, and
they form what may be thought at first only a bold, rude, Gothic outline.
By comparing it with other characters of the same author we shall perceive
the absolute truth and identity which is observed in the midst of the
giddy whirl and rapid career of events. Macbeth in Shakspeare no more
loses his identity of character in the fluctuations of fortune or the
storm of passion, than Macbeth in himself would have lost the identity of
his person. Thus he is as distinct a being from Richard III. as it is
possible to imagine, though these two characters in common hands, and
indeed in the hands of any other poet, would have been a repetition of the
same general idea, more or less exaggerated. For both are tyrants,
usurpers, murderers, both aspiring and ambitious, both courageous, cruel,
treacherous. But Richard is cruel from nature and constitution. Macbeth
becomes so from accidental circumstances. Richard is from his birth
deformed in body and mind, and naturally incapable of good. Macbeth is
full of “the milk of human kindness,” is frank, sociable, generous. He is
tempted to the commission of guilt by golden opportunities, by the
instigations of his wife, and by prophetic warnings. Fate and metaphysical
aid conspire against his virtue and his loyalty. Richard on the contrary
needs no prompter, but wades through a series of crimes to the height of
his ambition from the ungovernable violence of his temper and a reckless
love of mischief. He is never gay but in the prospect or in the success of
his villainies: Macbeth is full of horror at the thoughts of the murder of
Duncan, which he is with difficulty prevailed on to commit, and of remorse
after its perpetration. Richard has no mixture of common humanity in his
composition, no regard to kindred or posterity, he owns no fellowship with
others, he is “himself alone.” Macbeth is not destitute of feelings of
sympathy,[Pg 69]
Notes is accessible to pity, is even made in some measure the dupe of
his uxoriousness, ranks the loss of friends, of the cordial love of his
followers, and of his good name, among the causes which have made him
weary of life, and regrets that he has ever seized the crown by unjust
means, since he cannot transmit it to his posterity—
[Pg 68]
NotesThe leading features in the character of Macbeth are striking enough, and
they form what may be thought at first only a bold, rude, Gothic outline.
By comparing it with other characters of the same author we shall perceive
the absolute truth and identity which is observed in the midst of the
giddy whirl and rapid career of events. Macbeth in Shakspeare no more
loses his identity of character in the fluctuations of fortune or the
storm of passion, than Macbeth in himself would have lost the identity of
his person. Thus he is as distinct a being from Richard III. as it is
possible to imagine, though these two characters in common hands, and
indeed in the hands of any other poet, would have been a repetition of the
same general idea, more or less exaggerated. For both are tyrants,
usurpers, murderers, both aspiring and ambitious, both courageous, cruel,
treacherous. But Richard is cruel from nature and constitution. Macbeth
becomes so from accidental circumstances. Richard is from his birth
deformed in body and mind, and naturally incapable of good. Macbeth is
full of “the milk of human kindness,” is frank, sociable, generous. He is
tempted to the commission of guilt by golden opportunities, by the
instigations of his wife, and by prophetic warnings. Fate and metaphysical
aid conspire against his virtue and his loyalty. Richard on the contrary
needs no prompter, but wades through a series of crimes to the height of
his ambition from the ungovernable violence of his temper and a reckless
love of mischief. He is never gay but in the prospect or in the success of
his villainies: Macbeth is full of horror at the thoughts of the murder of
Duncan, which he is with difficulty prevailed on to commit, and of remorse
after its perpetration. Richard has no mixture of common humanity in his
composition, no regard to kindred or posterity, he owns no fellowship with
others, he is “himself alone.” Macbeth is not destitute of feelings of
sympathy,[Pg 69]
Notes is accessible to pity, is even made in some measure the dupe of
his uxoriousness, ranks the loss of friends, of the cordial love of his
followers, and of his good name, among the causes which have made him
weary of life, and regrets that he has ever seized the crown by unjust
means, since he cannot transmit it to his posterity—
“For Banquo’s issue have I fil’d my mind—
For them the gracious Duncan have I murther’d,
To make them kings, the seed of Banquo kings.”
“For Banquo’s descendants have I filled my mind—
For them the gracious Duncan have I murdered,
To make them kings, the offspring of Banquo kings.”
In the agitation of his mind, he envies those whom he has sent to peace.
“Duncan is in his grave; after life’s fitful fever he sleeps well.”—It is
true, he becomes more callous as he plunges deeper in guilt, “direness is
thus rendered familiar to his slaughterous thoughts,” and he in the end
anticipates his wife in the boldness and bloodiness of his enterprises,
while she for want of the same stimulus of action, “is troubled with
thick-coming fancies that rob her of her rest,” goes mad and dies. Macbeth
endeavours to escape from reflection on his crimes by repelling their
consequences, and banishes remorse for the past by the meditation of
future mischief. This is not the principle of Richard’s cruelty, which
displays the wanton malice of a fiend as much as the frailty of human
passion. Macbeth is goaded on to acts of violence and retaliation by
necessity; to Richard, blood is a pastime.—There are other decisive
differences inherent in the two characters. Richard may be regarded as a
man of the world, a plotting, hardened knave, wholly regardless of
everything but his own ends, and the means to secure them.—Not so
Macbeth. The superstitions of the age, the rude state of society, the
local scenery and customs, all give a wildness and imaginary grandeur to
his character. From the strangeness of the events that surround him, he is
full of amazement and fear;[Pg 70]
Notes and stands in doubt between the world of
reality and the world of fancy. He sees sights not shewn to mortal eye,
and hears unearthly music. All is tumult and disorder within and without
his mind; his purposes recoil upon himself, are broken and disjointed; he
is the double thrall of his passions and his evil destiny. Richard is not
a character either of imagination or pathos, but of pure self-will. There
is no conflict of opposite feelings in his breast. The apparitions which
he sees only haunt him in his sleep; nor does he live like Macbeth in a
waking dream. Macbeth has considerable energy and manliness of character;
but then he is “subject to all the skyey influences.” He is sure of
nothing but the present moment. Richard in the busy turbulence of his
projects never loses his self-possession, and makes use of every
circumstance that happens as an instrument of his long-reaching designs.
In his last extremity we can only regard him as a wild beast taken in the
toils: while we never entirely lose our concern for Macbeth; and he calls
back all our sympathy by that fine close of thoughtful melancholy,
In the agitation of his mind, he envies those whom he has sent to peace.
“Duncan is in his grave; after life’s fitful fever he sleeps well.”—It is
true, he becomes more callous as he plunges deeper in guilt, “direness is
thus rendered familiar to his slaughterous thoughts,” and he in the end
anticipates his wife in the boldness and bloodiness of his enterprises,
while she for want of the same stimulus of action, “is troubled with
thick-coming fancies that rob her of her rest,” goes mad and dies. Macbeth
endeavours to escape from reflection on his crimes by repelling their
consequences, and banishes remorse for the past by the meditation of
future mischief. This is not the principle of Richard’s cruelty, which
displays the wanton malice of a fiend as much as the frailty of human
passion. Macbeth is goaded on to acts of violence and retaliation by
necessity; to Richard, blood is a pastime.—There are other decisive
differences inherent in the two characters. Richard may be regarded as a
man of the world, a plotting, hardened knave, wholly regardless of
everything but his own ends, and the means to secure them.—Not so
Macbeth. The superstitions of the age, the rude state of society, the
local scenery and customs, all give a wildness and imaginary grandeur to
his character. From the strangeness of the events that surround him, he is
full of amazement and fear;[Pg 70]
Notes and stands in doubt between the world of
reality and the world of fancy. He sees sights not shewn to mortal eye,
and hears unearthly music. All is tumult and disorder within and without
his mind; his purposes recoil upon himself, are broken and disjointed; he
is the double thrall of his passions and his evil destiny. Richard is not
a character either of imagination or pathos, but of pure self-will. There
is no conflict of opposite feelings in his breast. The apparitions which
he sees only haunt him in his sleep; nor does he live like Macbeth in a
waking dream. Macbeth has considerable energy and manliness of character;
but then he is “subject to all the skyey influences.” He is sure of
nothing but the present moment. Richard in the busy turbulence of his
projects never loses his self-possession, and makes use of every
circumstance that happens as an instrument of his long-reaching designs.
In his last extremity we can only regard him as a wild beast taken in the
toils: while we never entirely lose our concern for Macbeth; and he calls
back all our sympathy by that fine close of thoughtful melancholy,
“My way of life is fallen into the sear,
The yellow leaf; and that which should accompany old age,
As honour, troops of friends, I must not look to have;
But in their stead, curses not loud but deep,
Mouth-honour, breath, which the poor heart
Would fain deny, and dare not.”
"My way of life has withered,
Like a yellow leaf; and the things that should come with old age,
Like respect and a bunch of friends, I can't expect to have;
Instead, I'm left with curses that aren't loud but cut deep,
Fake praise, empty words, which my poor heart
Wants to reject but can't."
We can conceive a common actor to play Richard tolerably well; we can
conceive no one to play Macbeth properly, or to look like a man that had
encountered the Weird Sisters. All the actors that we have ever seen,
appear as if they had encountered them on the hoards of Covent-garden or
Drury-lane, but not on the heath at Fores, and as if they did not believe
what they had seen. The Witches of Macbeth indeed are ridiculous on the
modern stage,[Pg 71]
Notes and we doubt if the Furies of Æschylus would be more
respected. The progress of manners and knowledge has an influence on the
stage, and will in time perhaps destroy both tragedy and comedy. Filch’s
picking pockets in the Beggar’s Opera is not so good a jest as it used
to be: by the force of the police and of philosophy, Lillo’s murders and
the ghosts in Shakspeare will become obsolete. At last, there will be
nothing left, good nor bad, to be desired or dreaded, on the theatre or in
real life.—A question has been started with respect to the originality of
Shakspeare’s witches, which has been well answered by Mr. Lamb in his
notes to the “Specimens of Early Dramatic Poetry.”
We can conceive a common actor to play Richard tolerably well; we can
conceive no one to play Macbeth properly, or to look like a man that had
encountered the Weird Sisters. All the actors that we have ever seen,
appear as if they had encountered them on the hoards of Covent-garden or
Drury-lane, but not on the heath at Fores, and as if they did not believe
what they had seen. The Witches of Macbeth indeed are ridiculous on the
modern stage,[Pg 71]
Notes and we doubt if the Furies of Æschylus would be more
respected. The progress of manners and knowledge has an influence on the
stage, and will in time perhaps destroy both tragedy and comedy. Filch’s
picking pockets in the Beggar’s Opera is not so good a jest as it used
to be: by the force of the police and of philosophy, Lillo’s murders and
the ghosts in Shakspeare will become obsolete. At last, there will be
nothing left, good nor bad, to be desired or dreaded, on the theatre or in
real life.—A question has been started with respect to the originality of
Shakspeare’s witches, which has been well answered by Mr. Lamb in his
notes to the “Specimens of Early Dramatic Poetry.”
“Though some resemblance may be traced between the charms in Macbeth, and the incantations in this play, (The Witch of Middleton) which is supposed to have preceded it, this coincidence will not detract much from the originality of Shakspeare. His Witches are distinguished from the Witches of Middleton by essential differences. These are creatures to whom man or woman plotting some dire mischief might resort for occasional consultation. Those originate deeds of blood, and begin bad impulses to men. From the moment that their eyes first meet with Macbeth’s, he is spell-bound. That meeting sways his destiny. He can never break the fascination. These Witches can hurt the body; those have power over the soul.—Hecate in Middleton has a son, a low buffoon: the hags of Shakspeare have neither child of their own, nor seem to be descended from any parent. They are foul anomalies, of whom we know not whence they are sprung, nor whether they have beginning or ending. As they are without human passions, so they seem to be without human relations. They come with thunder and lightning, and vanish to airy music. This is all we know of them.—Except Hecate, they have no names, which heightens their mysteriousness. The names, and some of the properties which Middleton has given to his hags, excite smiles. The Weird Sisters are serious things. Their presence cannot co-exist with mirth. But, in a lesser degree, the Witches of Middleton are fine creations. Their power too is, in some measure, over the mind. They raise jars, jealousies, strifes, like a thick scurf o’er life.”
“While there are some similarities between the charms in Macbeth and the incantations in this play (The Witch of Middleton), which is thought to have come before it, this similarity doesn’t really diminish Shakespeare’s originality. His Witches are fundamentally different from the Witches of Middleton. The latter are beings that a man or woman plotting some evil might consult on occasion. Those instigate bloody deeds and inspire bad thoughts in people. From the moment their eyes first meet Macbeth's, he is entranced. That encounter determines his fate, and he can never escape the allure. These Witches can harm the body, while those have control over the soul. Hecate in Middleton has a son, a silly buffoon: Shakespeare's hags have no children, nor do they appear to come from any parents. They are grotesque anomalies, with no known origins or beginnings or endings. Lacking human passions, they also seem to lack any human connections. They appear with thunder and lightning and disappear to ethereal music. That’s all we know about them. Aside from Hecate, they don’t have names, which adds to their mystery. The names and some traits that Middleton gives his hags provoke laughter. The Weird Sisters are serious figures. Their presence cannot coexist with joy. However, to a lesser extent, the Witches of Middleton are also interesting creations. Their power also somewhat influences the mind. They stir up quarrels, jealousy, and strife, like a thick scurf o’er life.”
Iago
The character of Iago is one of the supererogations of Shakspeare’s
genius. Some persons, more nice than wise, have thought this whole
character unnatural, because his villainy is without a sufficient
motive. Shakspeare, who was as good a philosopher as he was a poet,
thought otherwise. He knew that the love of power, which is another name
for the love of mischief, is natural to man. He would know this as well or
better than if it had been demonstrated to him by a logical diagram,
merely from seeing children paddle in the dirt or kill flies for sport.
Iago in fact belongs to a class of character, common to Shakspeare and at
the same time peculiar to him; whose heads are as acute and active as
their hearts are hard and callous. Iago is to be sure an extreme instance
of the kind; that is to say, of diseased intellectual activity, with the
most perfect indifference to moral good or evil, or rather with a decided
preference of the latter, because it falls more readily in with his
favourite propensity, gives greater zest to his thoughts and scope to his
actions. He is quite or nearly as indifferent to his own fate as to that
of others; he runs all risks for a trifling and doubtful advantage; and is
himself the dupe and victim of his ruling passion—an insatiable craving
after action of the most difficult and dangerous kind. “Our ancient” is a
philosopher, who fancies that a lie that kills has more point in it than
an alliteration or an antithesis; who thinks a fatal experiment on the
peace of a family a better thing than watching the palpitations in the
heart of a flea in a microscope; who plots the ruin of his friends as an
exercise for his ingenuity, and stabs men in the dark to prevent ennui.
His gaiety, such as it is, arises from the success of his treachery; his
ease from the torture he has inflicted on others. He is an amateur of
tragedy in real life; and[Pg 73]
Notes instead of employing his invention on imaginary
characters, or long-forgotten incidents, he takes the bolder and more
desperate course of getting up his plot at home, casts the principal parts
among his nearest friends and connections, and rehearses it in downright
earnest, with steady nerves and unabated resolution. We will just give an
illustration or two.
The character of Iago is one of the supererogations of Shakspeare’s
genius. Some persons, more nice than wise, have thought this whole
character unnatural, because his villainy is without a sufficient
motive. Shakspeare, who was as good a philosopher as he was a poet,
thought otherwise. He knew that the love of power, which is another name
for the love of mischief, is natural to man. He would know this as well or
better than if it had been demonstrated to him by a logical diagram,
merely from seeing children paddle in the dirt or kill flies for sport.
Iago in fact belongs to a class of character, common to Shakspeare and at
the same time peculiar to him; whose heads are as acute and active as
their hearts are hard and callous. Iago is to be sure an extreme instance
of the kind; that is to say, of diseased intellectual activity, with the
most perfect indifference to moral good or evil, or rather with a decided
preference of the latter, because it falls more readily in with his
favourite propensity, gives greater zest to his thoughts and scope to his
actions. He is quite or nearly as indifferent to his own fate as to that
of others; he runs all risks for a trifling and doubtful advantage; and is
himself the dupe and victim of his ruling passion—an insatiable craving
after action of the most difficult and dangerous kind. “Our ancient” is a
philosopher, who fancies that a lie that kills has more point in it than
an alliteration or an antithesis; who thinks a fatal experiment on the
peace of a family a better thing than watching the palpitations in the
heart of a flea in a microscope; who plots the ruin of his friends as an
exercise for his ingenuity, and stabs men in the dark to prevent ennui.
His gaiety, such as it is, arises from the success of his treachery; his
ease from the torture he has inflicted on others. He is an amateur of
tragedy in real life; and[Pg 73]
Notes instead of employing his invention on imaginary
characters, or long-forgotten incidents, he takes the bolder and more
desperate course of getting up his plot at home, casts the principal parts
among his nearest friends and connections, and rehearses it in downright
earnest, with steady nerves and unabated resolution. We will just give an
illustration or two.
One of his most characteristic speeches is that immediately after the marriage of Othello.
One of his most notable speeches is the one right after Othello's wedding.
“Roderigo. What a full fortune does the thick lips owe.
If he can carry her thus!
Iago. Call up her father:
Rouse him (Othello) make after him, poison his delight,
Proclaim him in the streets, incense her kinsmen,
And tho’ he in a fertile climate dwell,
Plague him with flies: tho’ that his joy be joy,
Yet throw such changes of vexation on it,
As it may lose some colour.”
Roderigo. What an incredible luck those thick lips have.
If he can win her like this!
Iago. Call up her father:
Wake him up (Othello) and go after him, ruin his happiness,
Announce him in the streets, anger her relatives,
And even though he lives in a rich place,
Bother him with flies: even if his joy is genuine,
Still throw enough frustration at it,
So it may lose some of its brightness.
In the next passage, his imagination runs riot in the mischief he is plotting, and breaks out into the wildness and impetuosity of real enthusiasm.
In the next passage, his imagination runs wild with the mischief he's planning and bursts forth with the excitement and intensity of true enthusiasm.
“Roderigo. Here is her father’s house: I’ll call aloud.
Iago. Do, with like timourous accent and dire yell
As when, by night and negligence, the fire
Is spied in populous cities.”
Roderigo. Here is her father's house: I'll call out loud.
Iago. Go ahead, with the same scared tone and desperate shout
As when, at night and due to carelessness, a fire
Is spotted in crowded cities.
One of his most favourite topics, on which he is rich indeed, and in descanting on which his spleen serves him for a Muse, is the disproportionate match between Desdemona and the Moor. This is a clue to the character of the lady which he is by no means ready to part with. It is brought forward in the first scene, and he recurs to it, when in answer to his insinuations against Desdemona, Roderigo says,
One of his favorite topics, which he knows a lot about, and that his grumpiness inspires him to talk about, is the unequal match between Desdemona and the Moor. This highlights the character of the lady, which he is very reluctant to let go of. It comes up in the first scene, and he brings it up again when Roderigo responds to his suggestions about Desdemona by saying,
And again with still more spirit and fatal effect afterwards, when he turns this very suggestion arising in Othello’s own breast to her prejudice.
And again, with even more intensity and disastrous consequences later on, when he twists this very idea that comes from Othello’s own mind against her.
“Othello. And yet how nature erring from itself—
Iago. Ay, there’s the point;—as to be bold with you,
Not to affect many proposed matches
Of her own clime, complexion, and degree,” etc.
“Othello. And yet how nature strays from its true form—
Iago. Yes, that’s the point;—to be honest with you,
Not to be interested in many suggested arrangements
From her own background, appearance, and status,” etc.
This is probing to the quick. Iago here turns the character of poor
Desdemona, as it were, inside out. It is certain that nothing but the
genius of Shakspeare could have preserved the entire interest and delicacy
of the part, and have even drawn an additional elegance and dignity from
the peculiar circumstances in which she is placed.—The habitual
licentiousness of Iago’s conversation is not to be traced to the pleasure
he takes in gross or lascivious images, but to his desire of finding out
the worst side of everything, and of proving himself an over-match for
appearances. He has none of “the milk of human kindness” in his
composition. His imagination rejects everything that has not a strong
infusion of the most unpalatable ingredients; his mind digests only
poisons. Virtue or goodness or whatever has the least “relish of salvation
in it,” is, to his depraved appetite, sickly and insipid: and he even
resents the good opinion entertained of his own integrity, as if it were
an affront cast on the masculine sense and spirit of his character. Thus
at the meeting between Othello and Desdemona, he exclaims—“Oh, you are
well tuned now: but I’ll set down the pegs that make this music, as
honest as I am”—his character of bonhommie not sitting at all easy
upon him. In the scenes, where he tries to work Othello[Pg 75]
Notes to his purpose,
he is proportionably guarded, insidious, dark, and deliberate. We believe
nothing ever came up to the profound dissimulation and dextrous artifice
of the well-known dialogue in the third act, where he first enters upon
the execution of his design.
This is probing to the quick. Iago here turns the character of poor
Desdemona, as it were, inside out. It is certain that nothing but the
genius of Shakspeare could have preserved the entire interest and delicacy
of the part, and have even drawn an additional elegance and dignity from
the peculiar circumstances in which she is placed.—The habitual
licentiousness of Iago’s conversation is not to be traced to the pleasure
he takes in gross or lascivious images, but to his desire of finding out
the worst side of everything, and of proving himself an over-match for
appearances. He has none of “the milk of human kindness” in his
composition. His imagination rejects everything that has not a strong
infusion of the most unpalatable ingredients; his mind digests only
poisons. Virtue or goodness or whatever has the least “relish of salvation
in it,” is, to his depraved appetite, sickly and insipid: and he even
resents the good opinion entertained of his own integrity, as if it were
an affront cast on the masculine sense and spirit of his character. Thus
at the meeting between Othello and Desdemona, he exclaims—“Oh, you are
well tuned now: but I’ll set down the pegs that make this music, as
honest as I am”—his character of bonhommie not sitting at all easy
upon him. In the scenes, where he tries to work Othello[Pg 75]
Notes to his purpose,
he is proportionably guarded, insidious, dark, and deliberate. We believe
nothing ever came up to the profound dissimulation and dextrous artifice
of the well-known dialogue in the third act, where he first enters upon
the execution of his design.
“Iago. My noble lord.
Othello. What dost thou say, Iago?
Iago. Did Michael Cassio,
When you woo’d my lady, know of your love?
Othello. He did from first to last.
Why dost thou ask?
Iago. But for a satisfaction of my thought,
No further harm.
Othello. Why of thy thought, Iago?
Iago. I did not think he had been acquainted with it.
Othello. O yes, and went between us very oft—
Iago. Indeed!
Othello. Indeed? Ay, indeed. Discern’st thou aught of that?
Is he not honest?
Iago. Honest, my lord?
Othello. Honest? Ay, honest.
Iago. My lord, for aught I know.
Othello. What do’st thou think?
Iago. Think, my lord!
Othello. Think, my lord! Alas, thou echo’st me,
As if there was some monster in thy thought
Too hideous to be shewn.”—
Iago. My noble lord.
Othello. What do you say, Iago?
Iago. Did Michael Cassio,
When you were courting my lady, know about your love?
Othello. He knew from start to finish.
Why do you ask?
Iago. Just to satisfy my curiosity,
No other reason.
Othello. Why are you curious, Iago?
Iago. I didn’t think he was aware of it.
Othello. Oh yes, he often acted as a messenger between us—
Iago. Really?
Othello. Really? Yes, really. Do you sense anything about that?
Is he not trustworthy?
Iago. Trustworthy, my lord?
Othello. Trustworthy? Yes, trustworthy.
Iago. My lord, as far as I know.
Othello. What do you think?
Iago. Think, my lord!
Othello. Think, my lord! Alas, you’re just repeating me,
As if there’s some terrible monster in your thoughts
Too awful to reveal.—
The stops and breaks, the deep workings of treachery under the mask of love and honesty, the anxious watchfulness, the cool earnestness, and if we may so say, the passion of hypocrisy, marked in every line, receive their last finishing in that inconceivable burst of pretended indignation at Othello’s doubts of his sincerity.
The pauses and interruptions, the complex schemes of betrayal hidden behind love and honesty, the constant vigilance, the calm seriousness, and if we can put it this way, the passion of hypocrisy, evident in every line, reach their ultimate expression in that unbelievable outburst of feigned anger at Othello’s doubts about his honesty.
“O grace! O Heaven forgive me!
Are you a man? Have you a soul or sense?
God be wi’ you: take mine office. O wretched fool,
That lov’st to make thine honesty a vice!
Ob monstrous world! Take note, take note, O world!
To be direct and honest, is not safe.
[Pg 76]
NotesI thank you for this profit, and from hence
I’ll love no friend, since love breeds such offence.”
“O grace! O Heaven forgive me!
Are you a man? Have you a soul or sense?
God be wi’ you: take mine office. O wretched fool,
That lov’st to make thine honesty a vice!
Ob monstrous world! Take note, take note, O world!
To be direct and honest, is not safe.
[Pg 76]
NotesI thank you for this profit, and from hence
I’ll love no friend, since love breeds such offence.”
If Iago is detestable enough when he has business on his hands and all his engines at work, he is still worse when he has nothing to do, and we only see into the hollowness of his heart. His indifference when Othello falls into a swoon, is perfectly diabolical.
If Iago is already despicable when he's busy and using all his schemes, he’s even worse when he has nothing to occupy him, exposing the emptiness of his heart. His indifference when Othello faints is simply evil.
“Iago. How is it, General? Have you not hurt your head?
Othello. Do’st thou mock me?
Iago. I mock you not, by Heaven,” etc.
Iago. How's it going, General? Did you hurt your head?
Othello. Are you mocking me?
Iago. I'm not mocking you, I swear to God,” etc.
The part indeed would hardly be tolerated, even as a foil to the virtue and generosity of the other characters in the play, but for its indefatigable industry and inexhaustible resources, which divert the attention of the spectator (as well as his own) from the end he has in view to the means by which it must be accomplished.—Edmund the Bastard in Lear is something of the same character, placed in less prominent circumstances. Zanga is a vulgar caricature of it.
The role would really be hard to accept, even as a contrast to the goodness and kindness of the other characters in the play, if not for its relentless effort and endless resources, which shift the audience's focus (as well as his own) from the goal he aims for to the methods needed to achieve it. —Edmund the Bastard in Lear has a similar character, though he's in less noticeable situations. Zanga is a crude version of this.
Hamlet
This is that Hamlet the Dane, whom we read of in our youth, and whom we
may be said almost to remember in our after-years; he who made that famous
soliloquy on life, who gave the advice to the players, who thought “this
goodly frame, the earth, a steril promontory, and this brave o’er-hanging
firmament, the air, this majestical roof fretted with golden fire, a foul
and pestilent congregation of vapours;” whom “man delighted not, nor woman
neither;” he who talked with the grave-diggers, and moralised on Yorick’s
skull; the school-fellow of Rosencrans and[Pg 77]
Notes Guildenstern at Wittenberg;
the friend of Horatio; the lover of Ophelia; he that was mad and sent to
England; the slow avenger of his father’s death; who lived at the court of
Horwendillus five hundred years before we were born, but all whose
thoughts we seem to know as well as we do our own, because we have read
them in Shakspeare.
This is that Hamlet the Dane, whom we read of in our youth, and whom we
may be said almost to remember in our after-years; he who made that famous
soliloquy on life, who gave the advice to the players, who thought “this
goodly frame, the earth, a steril promontory, and this brave o’er-hanging
firmament, the air, this majestical roof fretted with golden fire, a foul
and pestilent congregation of vapours;” whom “man delighted not, nor woman
neither;” he who talked with the grave-diggers, and moralised on Yorick’s
skull; the school-fellow of Rosencrans and[Pg 77]
Notes Guildenstern at Wittenberg;
the friend of Horatio; the lover of Ophelia; he that was mad and sent to
England; the slow avenger of his father’s death; who lived at the court of
Horwendillus five hundred years before we were born, but all whose
thoughts we seem to know as well as we do our own, because we have read
them in Shakspeare.
Hamlet is a name; his speeches and sayings but the idle coinage of the poet’s brain. What then, are they not real? They are as real as our own thoughts. Their reality is in the reader’s mind. It is we who are Hamlet. This play has a prophetic truth, which is above that of history. Whoever has become thoughtful and melancholy through his own mishaps or those of others; whoever has borne about with him the clouded brow of reflection, and thought himself “too much i’ th’ sun;” whoever has seen the golden lamp of day dimmed by envious mists rising in his own breast, and could find in the world before him only a dull blank with nothing left remarkable in it; whoever has known “the pangs of despised love, the insolence of office, or the spurns which patient merit of the unworthy takes;” he who has felt his mind sink within him, and sadness cling to his heart like a malady, who has had his hopes blighted and his youth staggered by the apparitions of strange things; who cannot be well at ease, while he sees evil hovering near him like a spectre; whose powers of action have been eaten up by thought, he to whom the universe seems infinite, and himself nothing; whose bitterness of soul makes him careless of consequences, and who goes to a play as his best resource to shove off, to a second remove, the evils of life by a mock representation of them—this is the true Hamlet.
Hamlet is a name; his speeches and words are just the product of the poet’s imagination. So, are they not real? They are as real as our own thoughts. Their reality exists in the reader’s mind. It is we who are Hamlet. This play carries a deeper truth that surpasses history. Anyone who has become reflective and sorrowful due to their own misfortunes or those of others; anyone who has carried a furrowed brow of contemplation, feeling “too much in the spotlight;” anyone who has watched the bright light of day overshadowed by the dark mists rising from within, and sees only a dull emptiness in the world around them; anyone who has experienced “the pain of unrequited love, the arrogance of power, or the dismissals that deserving merit receives from the unworthy;” anyone who has felt their mind sink and sadness cling to their heart like an illness, who has faced dashed hopes and a disrupted youth because of strange visions; anyone unable to find peace while evil lurks nearby like a ghost; anyone whose capacity for action has been consumed by overthinking, who sees the universe as vast and themselves as insignificant; whose deep sorrow leads them to disregard consequences, and who attends a play as a way to escape, to momentarily distance themselves from life's troubles through a mock representation of those troubles—this is the true Hamlet.
We have been so used to this tragedy that we hardly know how to criticise
it any more than we should know how to describe our own faces. But we must
make such[Pg 78]
Notes observations as we can. It is the one of Shakspeare’s plays
that we think of the oftenest, because it abounds most in striking
reflections on human life, and because the distresses of Hamlet are
transferred, by the turn of his mind, to the general account of humanity.
Whatever happens to him we apply to ourselves, because he applies it so
himself as a means of general reasoning. He is a great moraliser; and what
makes him worth attending to is, that he moralises on his own feelings and
experience. He is not a common-place pedant. If Lear is distinguished by
the greatest depth of passion, Hamlet is the most remarkable for the
ingenuity, originality, and unstudied development of character. Shakspeare
had more magnanimity than any other poet, and he has shewn more of it in
this play than in any other. There is no attempt to force an interest:
everything is left for time and circumstances to unfold. The attention is
excited without effort, the incidents succeed each other as matters of
course, the characters think and speak and act just as they might do, if
left entirely to themselves. There is no set purpose, no straining at a
point. The observations are suggested by the passing scene—the gusts of
passion come and go like sounds of music borne on the wind. The whole play
is an exact transcript of what might be supposed to have taken place at
the court of Denmark, at the remote period of time fixed upon, before the
modern refinements in morals and manners were heard of. It would have been
interesting enough to have been admitted as a by-stander in such a scene,
at such a time, to have heard and witnessed something of what was going
on. But here we are more than spectators. We have not only “the outward
pageants and the signs of grief;” but “we have that within which passes
shew.” We read the thoughts of the heart, we catch the passions living as
they rise. Other dramatic writers give us very[Pg 79]
Notes fine versions and
paraphrases of nature; but Shakspeare, together with his own comments,
gives us the original text, that we may judge for ourselves. This is a
very great advantage.
We have been so used to this tragedy that we hardly know how to criticise
it any more than we should know how to describe our own faces. But we must
make such[Pg 78]
Notes observations as we can. It is the one of Shakspeare’s plays
that we think of the oftenest, because it abounds most in striking
reflections on human life, and because the distresses of Hamlet are
transferred, by the turn of his mind, to the general account of humanity.
Whatever happens to him we apply to ourselves, because he applies it so
himself as a means of general reasoning. He is a great moraliser; and what
makes him worth attending to is, that he moralises on his own feelings and
experience. He is not a common-place pedant. If Lear is distinguished by
the greatest depth of passion, Hamlet is the most remarkable for the
ingenuity, originality, and unstudied development of character. Shakspeare
had more magnanimity than any other poet, and he has shewn more of it in
this play than in any other. There is no attempt to force an interest:
everything is left for time and circumstances to unfold. The attention is
excited without effort, the incidents succeed each other as matters of
course, the characters think and speak and act just as they might do, if
left entirely to themselves. There is no set purpose, no straining at a
point. The observations are suggested by the passing scene—the gusts of
passion come and go like sounds of music borne on the wind. The whole play
is an exact transcript of what might be supposed to have taken place at
the court of Denmark, at the remote period of time fixed upon, before the
modern refinements in morals and manners were heard of. It would have been
interesting enough to have been admitted as a by-stander in such a scene,
at such a time, to have heard and witnessed something of what was going
on. But here we are more than spectators. We have not only “the outward
pageants and the signs of grief;” but “we have that within which passes
shew.” We read the thoughts of the heart, we catch the passions living as
they rise. Other dramatic writers give us very[Pg 79]
Notes fine versions and
paraphrases of nature; but Shakspeare, together with his own comments,
gives us the original text, that we may judge for ourselves. This is a
very great advantage.
The character of Hamlet stands quite by itself. It is not a character marked by strength of will or even of passion, but by refinement of thought and sentiment. Hamlet is as little of the hero as a man can well be: but he is a young and princely novice, full of high enthusiasm and quick sensibility—the sport of circumstances, questioning with fortune and refining on his own feelings, and forced from the natural bias of his disposition by the strangeness of his situation. He seems incapable of deliberate action, and is only hurried into extremities on the spur of the occasion, when he has no time to reflect, as in the scene where he kills Polonius, and again, where he alters the letters which Rosencrans and Guildenstern are taking with them to England, purporting his death. At other times, when he is most bound to act, he remains puzzled, undecided, and sceptical, dallies with his purposes, till the occasion is lost, and finds out some pretence to relapse into indolence and thoughtfulness again. For this reason he refuses to kill the King when he is at his prayers, and by a refinement in malice, which is in truth only an excuse for his own want of resolution, defers his revenge to a more fatal opportunity, when he shall be engaged in some act “that has no relish of salvation in it.”
The character of Hamlet is truly unique. He isn't defined by strength of will or passion, but by a deep level of thought and feeling. Hamlet is hardly a hero; he is a young prince, full of idealism and sensitivity—caught up in circumstances, constantly questioning his fate and analyzing his own emotions, all while being pushed away from his natural inclinations by the oddity of his situation. He appears unable to take decisive action, only being propelled into extreme situations when he has no time to think, like in the scene where he kills Polonius or when he changes the letters that Rosencrantz and Guildenstern are carrying to England, which falsely indicate his death. In other moments, particularly when he should act, he becomes confused, indecisive, and doubtful, hesitating with his intentions until the moment passes, then creating excuses to fall back into his inertia and deep thoughts. This is why he chooses not to kill the King while he is praying, using a twisted logic that is really just a cover for his own lack of resolve, postponing his revenge for a more opportune moment when the act will have "no relish of salvation in it."
“He kneels and prays.
And now I’ll do’t, and so he goes to heaven,
And so am I reveng’d: that would be scann’d.
He kill’d my father, and for that,
I, his sole son, send him to heaven.
Why this is reward, not revenge.
Up sword and know thou a more horrid time,
When he is drunk, asleep, or in a rage.”
“He kneels and prays.
And now I’ll do it, and then he goes to heaven,
And so I’m avenged: that should be checked.
He killed my father, and because of that,
I, his only son, send him to heaven.
This is a reward, not revenge.
Draw your sword and brace yourself for a more terrible moment,
When he’s drunk, asleep, or in a rage.”
[Pg 80]
NotesHe is the prince of philosophical speculators; and because he cannot have
his revenge perfect, according to the most refined idea his wish can form,
he declines it altogether. So he scruples to trust the suggestions of the
ghost, contrives the scene of the play to have surer proof of his uncle’s
guilt, and then rests satisfied with this confirmation of his suspicions,
and the success of his experiment, instead of acting upon it. Yet he is
sensible of his own weakness, taxes himself with it, and tries to reason
himself out of it.
[Pg 80]
NotesHe is the prince of philosophical speculators; and because he cannot have
his revenge perfect, according to the most refined idea his wish can form,
he declines it altogether. So he scruples to trust the suggestions of the
ghost, contrives the scene of the play to have surer proof of his uncle’s
guilt, and then rests satisfied with this confirmation of his suspicions,
and the success of his experiment, instead of acting upon it. Yet he is
sensible of his own weakness, taxes himself with it, and tries to reason
himself out of it.
“How all occasions do inform against me.
And spur my dull revenge! What is a man,
If his chief good and market of his time
Be but to sleep and feed? A beast; no more.
Sure he that made us with such large discourse,
Looking before and after, gave us not
That capability and god-like reason
To rust in us unus’d. Now whether it be
Bestial oblivion, or some craven scruple
Of thinking too precisely on th’ event,—
A thought which quarter’d, hath but one part wisdom,
And ever three parts coward;—I do not know
Why yet I live to say, this thing’s to do;
Sith I have cause, and will, and strength, and means
To do it. Examples gross as earth exhort me:
Witness this army of such mass and charge,
Led by a delicate and tender prince,
Whose spirit with divine ambition puff’d,
Makes mouths at the invisible event,
Exposing what is mortal and unsure
To all that fortune, death, and danger dare,
Even for an egg-shell. ’Tis not to be great
Never to stir without great argument;
But greatly to find quarrel in a straw,
When honour’s at the stake. How stand I then,
That have a father kill’d, a mother stain’d,
Excitements of my reason and my blood,
And let all sleep, while to my shame I see
The imminent death of twenty thousand men,
That for a fantasy and trick of fame,
Go to their graves like beds, fight for a plot
[Pg 81]
NotesWhereon the numbers cannot try the cause,
Which is not tomb enough and continent
To hide the slain?—O, from this time forth,
My thoughts be bloody or be nothing worth.”
“How all occasions do inform against me.
And spur my dull revenge! What is a man,
If his chief good and market of his time
Be but to sleep and feed? A beast; no more.
Sure he that made us with such large discourse,
Looking before and after, gave us not
That capability and god-like reason
To rust in us unus’d. Now whether it be
Bestial oblivion, or some craven scruple
Of thinking too precisely on th’ event,—
A thought which quarter’d, hath but one part wisdom,
And ever three parts coward;—I do not know
Why yet I live to say, this thing’s to do;
Sith I have cause, and will, and strength, and means
To do it. Examples gross as earth exhort me:
Witness this army of such mass and charge,
Led by a delicate and tender prince,
Whose spirit with divine ambition puff’d,
Makes mouths at the invisible event,
Exposing what is mortal and unsure
To all that fortune, death, and danger dare,
Even for an egg-shell. ’Tis not to be great
Never to stir without great argument;
But greatly to find quarrel in a straw,
When honour’s at the stake. How stand I then,
That have a father kill’d, a mother stain’d,
Excitements of my reason and my blood,
And let all sleep, while to my shame I see
The imminent death of twenty thousand men,
That for a fantasy and trick of fame,
Go to their graves like beds, fight for a plot
[Pg 81]
NotesWhereon the numbers cannot try the cause,
Which is not tomb enough and continent
To hide the slain?—O, from this time forth,
My thoughts be bloody or be nothing worth.”
Still he does nothing; and this very speculation on his own infirmity only affords him another occasion for indulging it. It is not from any want of attachment to his father or of abhorrence of his murder that Hamlet is thus dilatory, but it is more to his taste to indulge his imagination in reflecting upon the enormity of the crime and refining on his schemes of vengeance, than to put them into immediate practice. His ruling passion is to think, not to act: and any vague pretext that flatters this propensity instantly diverts him from his previous purposes.
Still, he does nothing; and this very contemplation of his own weakness only gives him another excuse to indulge it. It's not due to a lack of attachment to his father or a hatred for his murder that Hamlet is so slow to act, but he prefers to let his imagination dwell on the enormity of the crime and refine his plans for revenge rather than putting them into action right away. His main drive is to think, not to act: any vague excuse that feeds this tendency immediately distracts him from his earlier intentions.
The moral perfection of this character has been called in question, we
think, by those who did not understand it. It is more interesting than
according to rules; amiable, though not faultless. The ethical
delineations of “that noble and liberal casuist” (as Shakspeare has been
well called) do not exhibit the drab-coloured quakerism of morality. His
plays are not copied either from The Whole Duty of Man, or from The
Academy of Compliments! We confess we are a little shocked at the want of
refinement in those who are shocked at the want of refinement in Hamlet.
The neglect of punctilious exactness in his behaviour either partakes of
the “licence of the time,” or else belongs to the very excess of
intellectual refinement in the character, which makes the common rules of
life, as well as his own purposes, sit loose upon him. He may be said to
be amenable only to the tribunal of his own thoughts, and is too much
taken up with the airy world of contemplation to lay as much stress as he
ought on the practical consequences of things. His habitual principles of
action are unhinged and out of joint with the time. His conduct to Ophelia
is quite natural in his circumstances. It is that of assumed[Pg 82]
Notes severity
only. It is the effect of disappointed hope, of bitter regrets, of
affection suspended, not obliterated, by the distractions of the scene
around him! Amidst the natural and preternatural horrors of his situation,
he might be excused in delicacy from carrying on a regular courtship. When
“his father’s spirit was in arms,” it was not a time for the son to make
love in. He could neither marry Ophelia, nor wound her mind by explaining
the cause of his alienation, which he durst hardly trust himself to think
of. It would have taken him years to have come to a direct explanation on
the point. In the harassed state of his mind, he could not have done much
otherwise than he did. His conduct does not contradict what he says when
he sees her funeral,
The moral perfection of this character has been called in question, we
think, by those who did not understand it. It is more interesting than
according to rules; amiable, though not faultless. The ethical
delineations of “that noble and liberal casuist” (as Shakspeare has been
well called) do not exhibit the drab-coloured quakerism of morality. His
plays are not copied either from The Whole Duty of Man, or from The
Academy of Compliments! We confess we are a little shocked at the want of
refinement in those who are shocked at the want of refinement in Hamlet.
The neglect of punctilious exactness in his behaviour either partakes of
the “licence of the time,” or else belongs to the very excess of
intellectual refinement in the character, which makes the common rules of
life, as well as his own purposes, sit loose upon him. He may be said to
be amenable only to the tribunal of his own thoughts, and is too much
taken up with the airy world of contemplation to lay as much stress as he
ought on the practical consequences of things. His habitual principles of
action are unhinged and out of joint with the time. His conduct to Ophelia
is quite natural in his circumstances. It is that of assumed[Pg 82]
Notes severity
only. It is the effect of disappointed hope, of bitter regrets, of
affection suspended, not obliterated, by the distractions of the scene
around him! Amidst the natural and preternatural horrors of his situation,
he might be excused in delicacy from carrying on a regular courtship. When
“his father’s spirit was in arms,” it was not a time for the son to make
love in. He could neither marry Ophelia, nor wound her mind by explaining
the cause of his alienation, which he durst hardly trust himself to think
of. It would have taken him years to have come to a direct explanation on
the point. In the harassed state of his mind, he could not have done much
otherwise than he did. His conduct does not contradict what he says when
he sees her funeral,
“I loved Ophelia: forty thousand brothers
Could not with all their quantity of love
Make up my sum.”
“I loved Ophelia: forty thousand brothers
Could not with all their love
Match what I feel.”
Nothing can be more affecting or beautiful than the Queen’s apostrophe to Ophelia on throwing the flowers into the grave.
Nothing can be more moving or beautiful than the Queen's speech to Ophelia as she throws the flowers into the grave.
——“Sweets to the sweet, farewell.
I hop’d thou should’st have been my Hamlet’s wife:
I thought thy bride-bed to have deck’d, sweet maid,
And not have strew’d thy grave.”
“Sweet treats for the farewell.”
I hoped you would have been my Hamlet’s wife:
I imagined decorating your wedding bed, sweet girl,
And not have scattered flowers on your grave.”
Shakspeare was thoroughly a master of the mixed motives of human
character, and he here shews us the Queen, who was so criminal in some
respects, not without sensibility and affection in other relations of
life.—Ophelia is a character almost too exquisitely touching to be dwelt
upon. Oh rose of May, oh flower too soon faded! Her love, her madness, her
death, are described with the truest touches of tenderness and pathos. It
is a character which[Pg 83]
Notes nobody but Shakspeare could have drawn in the way
that he has done, and to the conception of which there is not even the
smallest approach, except in some of the old romantic ballads.[127] Her
brother, Laertes, is a character we do not like so well: he is too hot and
choleric, and somewhat rhodomontade. Polonius is a perfect character in
its kind; nor is there any foundation for the objections which have been
made to the consistency of this part. It is said that he acts very
foolishly and talks very sensibly. There is no inconsistency in that.
Again, that he talks wisely at one time and foolishly at another; that his
advice to Laertes is very excellent, and his advice to the King and Queen
on the subject of Hamlet’s madness very ridiculous. But he gives the one
as a father, and is sincere in it; he gives the other as a mere courtier,
a busy-body, and is accordingly officious, garrulous, and impertinent. In
short, Shakspeare has been accused of inconsistency in this and other
characters, only because he has kept up the distinction which there is in
nature, between the understandings and the moral habits of men, between
the absurdity of their ideas and the absurdity of their motives. Polonius
is not a fool, but he makes himself so. His folly, whether in his actions
or speeches, comes under the head of impropriety of intention.
Shakspeare was thoroughly a master of the mixed motives of human
character, and he here shews us the Queen, who was so criminal in some
respects, not without sensibility and affection in other relations of
life.—Ophelia is a character almost too exquisitely touching to be dwelt
upon. Oh rose of May, oh flower too soon faded! Her love, her madness, her
death, are described with the truest touches of tenderness and pathos. It
is a character which[Pg 83]
Notes nobody but Shakspeare could have drawn in the way
that he has done, and to the conception of which there is not even the
smallest approach, except in some of the old romantic ballads.[127] Her
brother, Laertes, is a character we do not like so well: he is too hot and
choleric, and somewhat rhodomontade. Polonius is a perfect character in
its kind; nor is there any foundation for the objections which have been
made to the consistency of this part. It is said that he acts very
foolishly and talks very sensibly. There is no inconsistency in that.
Again, that he talks wisely at one time and foolishly at another; that his
advice to Laertes is very excellent, and his advice to the King and Queen
on the subject of Hamlet’s madness very ridiculous. But he gives the one
as a father, and is sincere in it; he gives the other as a mere courtier,
a busy-body, and is accordingly officious, garrulous, and impertinent. In
short, Shakspeare has been accused of inconsistency in this and other
characters, only because he has kept up the distinction which there is in
nature, between the understandings and the moral habits of men, between
the absurdity of their ideas and the absurdity of their motives. Polonius
is not a fool, but he makes himself so. His folly, whether in his actions
or speeches, comes under the head of impropriety of intention.
We do not like to see our author’s plays acted, and least of all, Hamlet.
There is no play that suffers so much in being transferred to the stage.
Hamlet himself seems hardly [Pg 84]
Notescapable of being acted. Mr. Kemble
unavoidably fails in this character from a want of ease and variety. The
character of Hamlet is made up of undulating lines; it has the yielding
flexibility of a “wave o’ th’ sea.” Mr. Kemble plays it like a man in
armour, with a determined inveteracy of purpose, in one undeviating
straight line, which is as remote from the natural grace and refined
susceptibility of the character, as the sharp angles and abrupt starts
which Mr. Kean introduces into the part. Mr. Kean’s Hamlet is as much too
splenetic and rash as Mr. Kemble’s is too deliberate and formal. His
manner is too strong and pointed. He throws a severity, approaching to
virulence, into the common observations and answers. There is nothing of
this in Hamlet. He is, as it were, wrapped up in his reflections, and only
thinks aloud. There should therefore be no attempt to impress what he
says upon others by a studied exaggeration of emphasis or manner; no
talking at his hearers. There should be as much of the gentleman and
scholar as possible infused into the part, and as little of the actor. A
pensive air of sadness should sit reluctantly upon his brow, but no
appearance of fixed and sullen gloom. He is full of weakness and
melancholy, but there is no harshness in his nature. He is the most
amiable of misanthropes.
We do not like to see our author’s plays acted, and least of all, Hamlet.
There is no play that suffers so much in being transferred to the stage.
Hamlet himself seems hardly [Pg 84]
Notescapable of being acted. Mr. Kemble
unavoidably fails in this character from a want of ease and variety. The
character of Hamlet is made up of undulating lines; it has the yielding
flexibility of a “wave o’ th’ sea.” Mr. Kemble plays it like a man in
armour, with a determined inveteracy of purpose, in one undeviating
straight line, which is as remote from the natural grace and refined
susceptibility of the character, as the sharp angles and abrupt starts
which Mr. Kean introduces into the part. Mr. Kean’s Hamlet is as much too
splenetic and rash as Mr. Kemble’s is too deliberate and formal. His
manner is too strong and pointed. He throws a severity, approaching to
virulence, into the common observations and answers. There is nothing of
this in Hamlet. He is, as it were, wrapped up in his reflections, and only
thinks aloud. There should therefore be no attempt to impress what he
says upon others by a studied exaggeration of emphasis or manner; no
talking at his hearers. There should be as much of the gentleman and
scholar as possible infused into the part, and as little of the actor. A
pensive air of sadness should sit reluctantly upon his brow, but no
appearance of fixed and sullen gloom. He is full of weakness and
melancholy, but there is no harshness in his nature. He is the most
amiable of misanthropes.
Romeo and Juliet
Romeo and Juliet is the only tragedy which Shakspeare has written entirely
on a love-story. It is supposed to have been his first play, and it
deserves to stand in that proud rank. There is the buoyant spirit of youth
in every line, in the rapturous intoxication of hope, and in the
bitterness of despair. It has been said of Romeo and Juliet by a great
critic, that “whatever is most intoxicating in the[Pg 85]
Notes odour of a southern
spring, languishing in the song of the nightingale, or voluptuous in the
first opening of the rose, is to be found in this poem.” The description
is true; and yet it does not answer to our idea of the play. For if it has
the sweetness of the rose, it has its freshness too; if it has the languor
of the nightingale’s song, it has also its giddy transport; if it has the
softness of a southern spring, it is as glowing and as bright. There is
nothing of a sickly and sentimental cast. Romeo and Juliet are in love,
but they are not love-sick. Everything speaks the very soul of pleasure,
the high and healthy pulse of the passions: the heart beats, the blood
circulates and mantles throughout. Their courtship is not an insipid
interchange of sentiments lip-deep, learnt at second-hand from poems and
plays,—made up of beauties of the most shadowy kind, of “fancies wan that
hang the pensive head,” of evanescent smiles, and sighs that breathe not,
of delicacy that shrinks from the touch, and feebleness that scarce
supports itself, an elaborate vacuity of thought, and an artificial dearth
of sense, spirit, truth, and nature! It is the reverse of all this. It is
Shakspeare all over, and Shakspeare when he was young.
Romeo & Juliet is the only tragedy which Shakspeare has written entirely
on a love-story. It is supposed to have been his first play, and it
deserves to stand in that proud rank. There is the buoyant spirit of youth
in every line, in the rapturous intoxication of hope, and in the
bitterness of despair. It has been said of Romeo & Juliet by a great
critic, that “whatever is most intoxicating in the[Pg 85]
Notes odour of a southern
spring, languishing in the song of the nightingale, or voluptuous in the
first opening of the rose, is to be found in this poem.” The description
is true; and yet it does not answer to our idea of the play. For if it has
the sweetness of the rose, it has its freshness too; if it has the languor
of the nightingale’s song, it has also its giddy transport; if it has the
softness of a southern spring, it is as glowing and as bright. There is
nothing of a sickly and sentimental cast. Romeo and Juliet are in love,
but they are not love-sick. Everything speaks the very soul of pleasure,
the high and healthy pulse of the passions: the heart beats, the blood
circulates and mantles throughout. Their courtship is not an insipid
interchange of sentiments lip-deep, learnt at second-hand from poems and
plays,—made up of beauties of the most shadowy kind, of “fancies wan that
hang the pensive head,” of evanescent smiles, and sighs that breathe not,
of delicacy that shrinks from the touch, and feebleness that scarce
supports itself, an elaborate vacuity of thought, and an artificial dearth
of sense, spirit, truth, and nature! It is the reverse of all this. It is
Shakspeare all over, and Shakspeare when he was young.
A Midsummer Night's Dream
Puck, or Robin Goodfellow, is the leader of the fairy band. He is the
Ariel of the Midsummer Night’s Dream; and yet as unlike as can be to the
Ariel in the Tempest. No other poet could have made two such different
characters out of the same fanciful materials and situations. Ariel is a
minister of retribution, who is touched with the sense of pity at the woes
he inflicts. Puck is a mad-cap sprite, full of wantonness and mischief,
who laughs at those whom he misleads—“Lord, what fools[Pg 86]
Notes these mortals
be!” Ariel cleaves the air, and executes his mission with the zeal of a
winged messenger; Puck is borne along on his fairy errand like the light
and glittering gossamer before the breeze. He is, indeed, a most Epicurean
little gentleman, dealing in quaint devices, and faring in dainty
delights. Prospero and his world of spirits are a set of moralists: but
with Oberon and his fairies we are launched at once into the empire of the
butterflies. How beautifully is this race of beings contrasted with the
men and women actors in the scene, by a single epithet which Titania gives
to the latter, “the human mortals”! It is astonishing that Shakspeare
should be considered, not only by foreigners, but by many of our own
critics, as a gloomy and heavy writer, who painted nothing but “gorgons
and hydras, and chimeras dire.” His subtlety exceeds that of all other
dramatic writers, insomuch that a celebrated person of the present day
said that he regarded him rather as a metaphysician than a poet. His
delicacy and sportive gaiety are infinite. In the Midsummer Night’s Dream
alone, we should imagine, there is more sweetness and beauty of
description than in the whole range of French poetry put together. What we
mean is this, that we will produce out of that single play ten passages,
to which we do not think any ten passages in the works of the French poets
can be opposed, displaying equal fancy and imagery. Shall we mention the
remonstrance of Helena to Hermia, or Titania’s description of her fairy
train, or her disputes with Oberon about the Indian boy, or Puck’s account
of himself and his employments, or the Fairy Queen’s exhortation to the
elves to pay due attendance upon her favourite, Bottom; or Hippolita’s
description of a chace, or Theseus’s answer? The two last are as heroical
and spirited as the others are full of luscious tenderness. The reading of
this play is like wandering in a grove by moonlight: the[Pg 87]
Notes descriptions
breathe a sweetness like odours thrown from beds of flowers....
Puck, or Robin Goodfellow, is the leader of the fairy band. He is the
Ariel of the A Midsummer Night's Dream; and yet as unlike as can be to the
Ariel in the Tempest. No other poet could have made two such different
characters out of the same fanciful materials and situations. Ariel is a
minister of retribution, who is touched with the sense of pity at the woes
he inflicts. Puck is a mad-cap sprite, full of wantonness and mischief,
who laughs at those whom he misleads—“Lord, what fools[Pg 86]
Notes these mortals
be!” Ariel cleaves the air, and executes his mission with the zeal of a
winged messenger; Puck is borne along on his fairy errand like the light
and glittering gossamer before the breeze. He is, indeed, a most Epicurean
little gentleman, dealing in quaint devices, and faring in dainty
delights. Prospero and his world of spirits are a set of moralists: but
with Oberon and his fairies we are launched at once into the empire of the
butterflies. How beautifully is this race of beings contrasted with the
men and women actors in the scene, by a single epithet which Titania gives
to the latter, “the human mortals”! It is astonishing that Shakspeare
should be considered, not only by foreigners, but by many of our own
critics, as a gloomy and heavy writer, who painted nothing but “gorgons
and hydras, and chimeras dire.” His subtlety exceeds that of all other
dramatic writers, insomuch that a celebrated person of the present day
said that he regarded him rather as a metaphysician than a poet. His
delicacy and sportive gaiety are infinite. In the A Midsummer Night's Dream
alone, we should imagine, there is more sweetness and beauty of
description than in the whole range of French poetry put together. What we
mean is this, that we will produce out of that single play ten passages,
to which we do not think any ten passages in the works of the French poets
can be opposed, displaying equal fancy and imagery. Shall we mention the
remonstrance of Helena to Hermia, or Titania’s description of her fairy
train, or her disputes with Oberon about the Indian boy, or Puck’s account
of himself and his employments, or the Fairy Queen’s exhortation to the
elves to pay due attendance upon her favourite, Bottom; or Hippolita’s
description of a chace, or Theseus’s answer? The two last are as heroical
and spirited as the others are full of luscious tenderness. The reading of
this play is like wandering in a grove by moonlight: the[Pg 87]
Notes descriptions
breathe a sweetness like odours thrown from beds of flowers....
The Midsummer Night’s Dream, when acted, is converted from a delightful fiction into a dull pantomime. All that is finest in the play is lost in the representation. The spectacle was grand; but the spirit was evaporated, the genius was fled.—Poetry and the stage do not agree well together. The attempt to reconcile them in this instance fails not only of effect, but of decorum. The ideal can have no place upon the stage, which is a picture without perspective: everything there is in the fore-ground. That which was merely an airy shape, a dream, a passing thought, immediately becomes an unmanageable reality. Where all is left to the imagination (as is the case in reading) every circumstance, near or remote, has an equal chance of being kept in mind, and tells accordingly to the mixed impression of all that has been suggested. But the imagination cannot sufficiently qualify the actual impressions of the senses. Any offence given to the eye is not to be got rid of by explanation. Thus Bottom’s head in the play is a fantastic illusion, produced by magic spells: on the stage it is an ass’s head, and nothing more; certainly a very strange costume for a gentleman to appear in. Fancy cannot be embodied any more than a simile can be painted; and it is as idle to attempt it as to personate Wall or Moonshine. Fairies are not incredible, but fairies six feet high are so. Monsters are not shocking, if they are seen at a proper distance. When ghosts appear at mid-day, when apparitions stalk along Cheapside, then may the Midsummer Night’s Dream be represented without injury at Covent-garden or at Drury-lane. The boards of a theatre and the regions of fancy are not the same thing.
The A Midsummer Night's Dream, when performed, transforms from a charming story into a boring pantomime. Everything that’s great about the play is lost in the performance. The visuals may be impressive, but the essence is gone, the creativity has vanished.—Poetry and theater don’t really go together. Trying to mix them in this case fails not only to be effective but also to be appropriate. The ideal doesn’t belong on stage, which is like a picture without perspective: everything is right in front of you. What was just an airy figure, a dream, or a fleeting thought quickly becomes a chaotic reality. When everything is left to the imagination (as it is in reading), every detail, whether near or far, has an equal opportunity to be remembered, contributing to the overall impression of what has been suggested. But the imagination can’t quite match the actual sensations of the senses. Any offense to the eye can’t be dismissed through explanation. Thus, Bottom’s head in the play is a whimsical illusion created by magic: on stage, it’s simply an ass’s head, and nothing more; certainly a very odd outfit for a gentleman. Imagination can’t be physically represented just like a simile can’t be painted; and it’s just as pointless to try as it is to impersonate Wall or Moonshine. Fairies aren’t unbelievable, but six-foot-tall fairies definitely are. Monsters aren’t frightening if seen from a proper distance. When ghosts show up in broad daylight, when apparitions roam Cheapside, then the A Midsummer Night's Dream can be performed without issue at Covent Garden or Drury Lane. The stage and the realm of imagination are not the same thing.
Falstaff
If Shakspeare’s fondness for the ludicrous sometimes led to faults in his
tragedies (which was not often the case) he has made us amends by the
character of Falstaff. This is perhaps the most substantial comic
character that ever was invented. Sir John carries a most portly presence
in the mind’s eye; and in him, not to speak it profanely, “we behold the
fulness of the spirit of wit and humour bodily.” We are as well acquainted
with his person as his mind, and his jokes come upon us with double force
and relish from the quantity of flesh through which they make their way,
as he shakes his fat sides with laughter, or “lards the lean earth as he
walks along.” Other comic characters seem, if we approach and handle them,
to resolve themselves into air, “into thin air;” but this is embodied and
palpable to the grossest apprehension: it lies “three fingers deep upon
the ribs,” it plays about the lungs and the diaphragm with all the force
of animal enjoyment. His body is like a good estate to his mind, from
which he receives rents and revenues of profit and pleasure in kind,
according to its extent, and the richness of the soil. Wit is often a
meagre substitute for pleasurable sensation; an effusion of spleen and
petty spite at the comforts of others, from feeling none in itself.
Falstaff’s wit is an emanation of a fine constitution; an exuberance of
good-humour and good-nature; an overflowing of his love of laughter and
good-fellowship; a giving vent to his heart’s ease, and over-contentment
with himself and others. He would not be in character, if he were not so
fat as he is; for there is the greatest keeping in the boundless luxury of
his imagination and the pampered self-indulgence of his physical
appetites. He manures and nourishes his mind with jests, as he does his
body with sack and sugar. He carves out[Pg 89]
Notes his jokes, as he would a capon or
a haunch of venison, where there is cut and come again; and pours out
upon them the oil of gladness. His tongue drops fatness, and in the
chambers of his brain “it snows of meat and drink.” He keeps up perpetual
holiday and open house, and we live with him in a round of invitations to
a rump and dozen.—Yet we are not to suppose that he was a mere
sensualist. All this is as much in imagination as in reality. His
sensuality does not engross and stupify his other faculties, but “ascends
me into the brain, clears away all the dull, crude vapours that environ
it, and makes it full of nimble, fiery, and delectable shapes.” His
imagination keeps up the ball after his senses have done with it. He seems
to have even a greater enjoyment of the freedom from restraint, of good
cheer, of his ease, of his vanity, in the ideal exaggerated description
which he gives of them, than in fact. He never fails to enrich his
discourse with allusions to eating and drinking, but we never see him at
table. He carries his own larder about with him, and he is himself “a tun
of man.” His pulling out the bottle in the field of battle is a joke to
shew his contempt for glory accompanied with danger, his systematic
adherence to his Epicurean philosophy in the most trying circumstances.
Again, such is his deliberate exaggeration of his own vices, that it does
not seem quite certain whether the account of his hostess’s bill, found in
his pocket, with such an out-of-the-way charge for capons and sack with
only one halfpenny-worth of bread, was not put there by himself as a trick
to humour the jest upon his favourite propensities, and as a conscious
caricature of himself. He is represented as a liar, a braggart, a coward,
a glutton, etc. and yet we are not offended but delighted with him; for he
is all these as much to amuse others as to gratify himself. He openly
assumes all these characters to shew[Pg 90] the humourous part of them. The
unrestrained indulgence of his own ease, appetites, and convenience, has
neither malice nor hypocrisy in it. In a word, he is an actor in himself
almost as much as upon the stage, and we no more object to the character
of Falstaff in a moral point of view than we should think of bringing an
excellent comedian, who should represent him to the life, before one of
the police offices. We only consider the number of pleasant lights in
which he puts certain foibles (the more pleasant as they are opposed to
the received rules and necessary restraints of society) and do not trouble
ourselves about the consequences resulting from them, for no mischievous
consequences do result. Sir John is old as well as fat, which gives a
melancholy retrospective tinge to the character; and by the disparity
between his inclinations and his capacity for enjoyment, makes it still
more ludicrous and fantastical.
If Shakspeare’s fondness for the ludicrous sometimes led to faults in his
tragedies (which was not often the case) he has made us amends by the
character of Falstaff. This is perhaps the most substantial comic
character that ever was invented. Sir John carries a most portly presence
in the mind’s eye; and in him, not to speak it profanely, “we behold the
fulness of the spirit of wit and humour bodily.” We are as well acquainted
with his person as his mind, and his jokes come upon us with double force
and relish from the quantity of flesh through which they make their way,
as he shakes his fat sides with laughter, or “lards the lean earth as he
walks along.” Other comic characters seem, if we approach and handle them,
to resolve themselves into air, “into thin air;” but this is embodied and
palpable to the grossest apprehension: it lies “three fingers deep upon
the ribs,” it plays about the lungs and the diaphragm with all the force
of animal enjoyment. His body is like a good estate to his mind, from
which he receives rents and revenues of profit and pleasure in kind,
according to its extent, and the richness of the soil. Wit is often a
meagre substitute for pleasurable sensation; an effusion of spleen and
petty spite at the comforts of others, from feeling none in itself.
Falstaff’s wit is an emanation of a fine constitution; an exuberance of
good-humour and good-nature; an overflowing of his love of laughter and
good-fellowship; a giving vent to his heart’s ease, and over-contentment
with himself and others. He would not be in character, if he were not so
fat as he is; for there is the greatest keeping in the boundless luxury of
his imagination and the pampered self-indulgence of his physical
appetites. He manures and nourishes his mind with jests, as he does his
body with sack and sugar. He carves out[Pg 89]
Notes his jokes, as he would a capon or
a haunch of venison, where there is cut and come again; and pours out
upon them the oil of gladness. His tongue drops fatness, and in the
chambers of his brain “it snows of meat and drink.” He keeps up perpetual
holiday and open house, and we live with him in a round of invitations to
a rump and dozen.—Yet we are not to suppose that he was a mere
sensualist. All this is as much in imagination as in reality. His
sensuality does not engross and stupify his other faculties, but “ascends
me into the brain, clears away all the dull, crude vapours that environ
it, and makes it full of nimble, fiery, and delectable shapes.” His
imagination keeps up the ball after his senses have done with it. He seems
to have even a greater enjoyment of the freedom from restraint, of good
cheer, of his ease, of his vanity, in the ideal exaggerated description
which he gives of them, than in fact. He never fails to enrich his
discourse with allusions to eating and drinking, but we never see him at
table. He carries his own larder about with him, and he is himself “a tun
of man.” His pulling out the bottle in the field of battle is a joke to
shew his contempt for glory accompanied with danger, his systematic
adherence to his Epicurean philosophy in the most trying circumstances.
Again, such is his deliberate exaggeration of his own vices, that it does
not seem quite certain whether the account of his hostess’s bill, found in
his pocket, with such an out-of-the-way charge for capons and sack with
only one halfpenny-worth of bread, was not put there by himself as a trick
to humour the jest upon his favourite propensities, and as a conscious
caricature of himself. He is represented as a liar, a braggart, a coward,
a glutton, etc. and yet we are not offended but delighted with him; for he
is all these as much to amuse others as to gratify himself. He openly
assumes all these characters to shew[Pg 90] the humourous part of them. The
unrestrained indulgence of his own ease, appetites, and convenience, has
neither malice nor hypocrisy in it. In a word, he is an actor in himself
almost as much as upon the stage, and we no more object to the character
of Falstaff in a moral point of view than we should think of bringing an
excellent comedian, who should represent him to the life, before one of
the police offices. We only consider the number of pleasant lights in
which he puts certain foibles (the more pleasant as they are opposed to
the received rules and necessary restraints of society) and do not trouble
ourselves about the consequences resulting from them, for no mischievous
consequences do result. Sir John is old as well as fat, which gives a
melancholy retrospective tinge to the character; and by the disparity
between his inclinations and his capacity for enjoyment, makes it still
more ludicrous and fantastical.
The secret of Falstaff’s wit is for the most part a masterly presence of
mind, an absolute self-possession, which nothing can disturb. His
repartees are involuntary suggestions of his self-love; instinctive
evasions of everything that threatens to interrupt the career of his
triumphant jollity and self-complacency. His very size floats him out of
all his difficulties in a sea of rich conceits; and he turns round on the
pivot of his convenience, with every occasion and at a moment’s warning.
His natural repugnance to every unpleasant thought or circumstance, of
itself makes light of objections, and provokes the most extravagant and
licentious answers in his own justification. His indifference to truth
puts no check upon his invention, and the more improbable and unexpected
his contrivances are, the more happily does he seem to be delivered of
them, the anticipation of their effect acting as a stimulus to the gaiety
of his fancy. The success of one adventurous sally gives him[Pg 91]
Notes spirits to
undertake another; he deals always in round numbers, and his exaggerations
and excuses are “open, palpable, monstrous as the father that begets
them.” His dissolute carelessness of what he says discovers itself in the
first dialogue with the Prince.
The secret of Falstaff’s wit is for the most part a masterly presence of
mind, an absolute self-possession, which nothing can disturb. His
repartees are involuntary suggestions of his self-love; instinctive
evasions of everything that threatens to interrupt the career of his
triumphant jollity and self-complacency. His very size floats him out of
all his difficulties in a sea of rich conceits; and he turns round on the
pivot of his convenience, with every occasion and at a moment’s warning.
His natural repugnance to every unpleasant thought or circumstance, of
itself makes light of objections, and provokes the most extravagant and
licentious answers in his own justification. His indifference to truth
puts no check upon his invention, and the more improbable and unexpected
his contrivances are, the more happily does he seem to be delivered of
them, the anticipation of their effect acting as a stimulus to the gaiety
of his fancy. The success of one adventurous sally gives him[Pg 91]
Notes spirits to
undertake another; he deals always in round numbers, and his exaggerations
and excuses are “open, palpable, monstrous as the father that begets
them.” His dissolute carelessness of what he says discovers itself in the
first dialogue with the Prince.
“Falstaff. By the lord, thou say’st true, lad; and is not mine hostess of the tavern a most sweet wench?
Falstaff. By the lord, you’re right, my friend; and isn’t the innkeeper’s wife a really lovely woman?
P. Henry. As the honey of Hibla, my old lad of the castle; and is not a buff-jerkin a most sweet robe of durance?
P. Henry. As sweet as the honey from Hibla, my old friend from the castle; and isn’t a buff jerkin a wonderfully comfortable outfit for long wear?
Falstaff. How now, how now, mad wag, what in thy quips and thy quiddities? what a plague have I to do with a buff-jerkin?
Falstaff. What's up, what's up, you silly joker, what's with your jokes and clever comments? What on earth do I have to do with a padded jacket?
P. Henry. Why, what a pox have I to do with mine hostess of the tavern?”
P. Henry. Why, what do I care about the innkeeper?
In the same scene he afterwards affects melancholy, from pure satisfaction of heart, and professes reform, because it is the farthest thing in the world from his thoughts. He has no qualms of conscience, and therefore would as soon talk of them as of anything else when the humour takes him.
In the same scene, he later pretends to be sad, purely out of a sense of contentment, and claims to want to change his ways, even though that's the last thing on his mind. He feels no guilt, so he wouldn't hesitate to talk about it just like he would about anything else when he's in the mood.
“Falstaff. But Hal, I pr’ythee trouble me no more with vanity. I would to God thou and I knew where a commodity of good names were to be bought: an old lord of council rated me the other day in the street about you, sir; but I mark’d him not, and yet he talked very wisely, and in the street too.
Falstaff. But Hal, please stop bothering me with nonsense. I wish to God you and I knew where we could find some good names to buy. An old council lord lectured me the other day in the street about you, man; but I ignored him, and even though he spoke quite wisely, it was in the street.
P. Henry. Thou didst well, for wisdom cries out in the street, and no man regards it.
P. Henry. You did well, because wisdom shouts in the street, but no one pays attention to it.
Falsfaff. O, thou hast damnable iteration, and art indeed able to corrupt a saint. Thou hast done much harm unto me, Hal; God forgive thee for it. Before I knew thee, Hal, I knew nothing, and now I am, if a man should speak truly, little better than one of the wicked. I must give over this life, and I will give it over, by the Lord; an I do not, I am a villain. I’ll be damned for never a king’s son in Christendom.
Falsfaff. Oh, you have a terrible way of repeating yourself, and you can really lead someone astray. You've caused me a lot of trouble, Hal; may God forgive you for it. Before I met you, Hal, I was clueless, and now I can honestly say I'm hardly better than one of the wicked. I need to quit this lifestyle, and I will, I swear; if I don’t, I’ll be a villain. I won’t be damned for any king’s son in the Christian world.
P. Henry. Where shall we take a purse to-morrow, Jack?
P. Henry. Where should we grab a wallet tomorrow, Jack?
Falstaff. Where thou wilt, lad, I’ll make one; an I do not, call me villain, and baffle me.
Falstaff. Wherever you want, kid, I’ll create one; if I don’t, call me a villain and throw me off.
Falstaff. Why, Hal, ’tis my vocation, Hal. ’Tis no sin for a man to labour in his vocation.”
Falstaff. Well, Hal, it's my calling, Hal. It's not a sin for a man to work in his calling.
Of the other prominent passages, his account of his pretended resistance to the robbers, “who grew from four men in buckram into eleven” as the imagination of his own valour increased with his relating it, his getting off when the truth is discovered by pretending he knew the Prince, the scene in which in the person of the old king he lectures the prince and gives himself a good character, the soliloquy on honour, and description of his new-raised recruits, his meeting with the chief justice, his abuse of the Prince and Poins, who overhear him, to Doll Tearsheet, his reconciliation with Mrs. Quickly who has arrested him for an old debt, and whom he persuades to pawn her plate to lend him ten pounds more, and the scenes with Shallow and Silence, are all inimitable. Of all of them, the scene in which Falstaff plays the part, first, of the King, and then of Prince Henry, is the one that has been the most often quoted. We must quote it once more in illustration of our remarks.
Of the other standout moments, his story about pretending to resist the robbers, “who went from four guys in costumes to eleven” as his own courage grew while telling it, his escape when the truth comes out by claiming he knew the Prince, the scene where he lectures the prince as the old king and paints himself in a positive light, the reflection on honor, the description of his newly recruited soldiers, his encounter with the chief justice, his insults directed at the Prince and Poins, who overhear him, to Doll Tearsheet, his making amends with Mrs. Quickly after she arrested him for an old debt, and convincing her to pawn her silver to lend him another ten pounds, and the exchanges with Shallow and Silence, are all unmatched. Among them, the scene where Falstaff plays both the King and Prince Henry has been quoted the most. We should quote it once more to illustrate our points.
“Falstaff. Harry, I do not only marvel where thou spendest thy time, but also how thou art accompanied: for though the camomile, the more it is trodden on, the faster it grows, yet youth, the more it is wasted, the sooner it wears. That thou art my son, I have partly thy mother’s word, partly my own opinion; but chiefly, a villainous trick of thine eye, and a foolish hanging of thy nether lip that doth warrant me. If then thou be son to me, here lies the point;—Why, being son to me, art thou so pointed at? Shall the blessed sun of heaven prove a micher, and eat blackberries? A question not to be ask’d. Shall the son of England prove a thief, and take purses? a question to be ask’d. There is a thing, Harry, which thou hast often heard of, and it is known to many in our land by the name of pitch: this pitch, as ancient writers do report, doth defile; so doth the company thou keepest: for, Harry, now I do not speak to thee in drink, but in[Pg 93] tears; not in pleasure, but in passion; not in words only, but in woes also:—and yet there is a virtuous man, whom I have often noted in thy company, but I know not his name.
Falstaff. Harry, I don't just wonder where you spend your time, but also who you're hanging out with. Because even though chamomile grows faster when it's walked on, youth wears out quicker the more it's wasted. That you're my son, I get some from your mother and some from my own thoughts; but mostly, it’s the sneaky look in your eye and the way your bottom lip hangs that tell me. So, if you are my son, here’s the issue:—Why, being my son, do you attract so much attention? Should the blessed sun in the sky be a slacker and eat blackberries? That shouldn’t even be asked. Should the son of England be a thief and steal purses? That’s a valid question. There’s something, Harry, that you’ve heard about many times, and it’s known in our country as pitch: this pitch, as old writers say, is dirty; just like the company you keep. Because, Harry, I’m not speaking to you while drunk, but with tears; not in pleasure, but with passion; not just in words, but in heartache too:—and yet, there's a good man I've seen around you a lot, but I don’t know his name.
P. Henry. What manner of man, an it like your majesty?
P. Henry. What kind of man is he, if it pleases your majesty?
Falstaff. A goodly portly man, i’faith, and a corpulent; of a cheerful look, a pleasing eye, and a most noble carriage; and, as I think, his age some fifty, or, by’r-lady, inclining to threescore; and now I do remember me, his name is Falstaff: if that man should be lewdly given, he deceiveth me; for, Harry, I see virtue in his looks. If then the fruit may be known by the tree, as the tree by the fruit, then peremptorily I speak it, there is virtue in that Falstaff: him keep with, the rest banish. And tell me now, thou naughty varlet, tell me, where hast thou been this month?
Falstaff. A pretty plump guy, for sure, and quite heavy; with a cheerful expression, an attractive eye, and a truly dignified demeanor; and, if I remember correctly, he's about fifty, or maybe closer to sixty; and now that I think about it, his name is Falstaff: if that man were to be morally corrupt, he’s fooling me; because, Harry, I see good qualities in his appearance. If you can determine the fruit by the tree, and the tree by the fruit, then I can say for sure, there’s goodness in that Falstaff: keep him close, but get rid of the rest. And now, you mischievous rascal, tell me, where have you been this month?
P. Henry. Dost thou speak like a king? Do thou stand for me, and I’ll play my father.
P. Henry. Do you talk like a king? You stand in for me, and I’ll act as my father.
Falstaff. Depose me? if thou dost it half so gravely, so majestically, both in word and matter, hang me up by the heels for a rabbit-sucker, or a poulterer’s hare.
Falstaff. You want to accuse me? If you do it even half as seriously and grandly, both in what you say and the way you say it, then hang me upside down like a rabbit hunter's catch or a butcher's hare.
P. Henry. Well, here I am set.
P. Henry. Well, here I am, all set.
Falstaff. And here I stand:—judge, my masters.
Falstaff. And here I am:—judge for yourselves, my friends.
P. Henry. Now, Harry, whence come you?
P. Henry. So, Harry, where are you coming from?
Falstaff. My noble lord, from Eastcheap.
Falstaff. My lord, from Eastcheap.
P. Henry. The complaints I hear of thee are grievous.
P. Henry. The complaints I hear about you are serious.
Falstaff. S’blood, my lord, they are false:—nay, I’ll tickle ye for a young prince, i’faith.
Falstaff. Damn it, my lord, they’re lying:—no, I’ll tease you for a young prince, honestly.
P. Henry. Swearest thou, ungracious boy? henceforth ne’er look on me. Thou art violently carried away from grace: there is a devil haunts thee, in the likeness of a fat old man; a tun of man is thy companion. Why dost thou converse with that trunk of humours, that bolting-hutch of beastliness, that swoln parcel of dropsies, that huge bombard of sack, that stuft cloak-bag of guts, that roasted Manning-tree ox with the pudding in his belly, that reverend vice, that grey iniquity, that father ruffian, that vanity in years? wherein is he good, but to taste sack and drink it? wherein neat and cleanly, but to carve a capon and eat it? wherein cunning, but in craft? wherein crafty, but in villainy? wherein villainous, but in all things? wherein worthy, but in nothing?
P. Henry. Are you seriously swearing, you ungrateful boy? From now on, don't even look at me. You've completely lost your grace: there's a devil following you around, looking like a fat old man; a huge guy is your companion. Why do you hang out with that bag of bad habits, that disgusting waste of space, that bloated sack of alcohol, that stuffed bag of guts, that roasted ox with a pudding in its belly, that respected vice, that gray villain, that tough guy, that prideful old man? What good is he, except for drinking wine? What is he clean and decent for, besides carving up a chicken and eating it? What is he clever at, besides being crafty? What is he crafty at, besides being a villain? What is he villainous at, except in everything? What is he worthy of, except nothing?
Falstaff. I would, your grace would take me with you; whom means your grace?
Falstaff. I wish you would take me with you; who do you mean, your grace?
P. Henry. That villainous, abominable mis-leader of youth, Falstaff, that old white-bearded Satan.
P. Henry. That wicked, despicable deceiver of young people, Falstaff, that old white-bearded devil.
Falstaff. My lord, the man I know.
Falstaff. My lord, I know this guy.
P. Henry. I know thou dost.
P. Henry. I know you do.
Falstaff. But to say, I know more harm in him than in myself, were
to say more than I know. That he is old (the more the pity)[Pg 94]
Notes his
white hairs do witness it: but that he is (saving your reverence) a
whore-master, that I utterly deny. If sack and sugar be a fault, God
help the wicked! if to be old and merry be a sin, then many an old
host that I know is damned: if to be fat be to be hated, then
Pharaoh’s lean kine are to be loved. No, my good lord; banish Peto,
banish Bardolph, banish Poins: but for sweet Jack Falstaff, kind Jack
Falstaff, true Jack Falstaff, valiant Jack Falstaff, and therefore
more valiant, being as he is, old Jack Falstaff, banish not him thy
Harry’s company; banish plump Jack, and banish all the world.
Falstaff. But to say, I know more harm in him than in myself, were
to say more than I know. That he is old (the more the pity)[Pg 94]
Notes his
white hairs do witness it: but that he is (saving your reverence) a
whore-master, that I utterly deny. If sack and sugar be a fault, God
help the wicked! if to be old and merry be a sin, then many an old
host that I know is damned: if to be fat be to be hated, then
Pharaoh’s lean kine are to be loved. No, my good lord; banish Peto,
banish Bardolph, banish Poins: but for sweet Jack Falstaff, kind Jack
Falstaff, true Jack Falstaff, valiant Jack Falstaff, and therefore
more valiant, being as he is, old Jack Falstaff, banish not him thy
Harry’s company; banish plump Jack, and banish all the world.
P. Henry. I do, I will.
P. Henry. I will.
[Knocking; and Hostess and Bardolph go out.
[Knocking; and the Hostess and Bardolph exit.
Re-enter Bardolph, running.
Enter Bardolph, running.
Bardolph. O, my lord, my lord; the sheriff, with a most monstrous watch, is at the door.
Bardolph. Oh, my lord, my lord; the sheriff, with a huge watch, is at the door.
Falstaff. Out, you rogue! play out the play: I have much to say in the behalf of that Falstaff.”
Falstaff. Go away, you scoundrel! Finish the play: I have a lot to say in favor of that Falstaff.
One of the most characteristic descriptions of Sir John is that which Mrs. Quickly gives of him when he asks her “What is the gross sum that I owe thee?”
One of the most distinctive descriptions of Sir John is the one that Mrs. Quickly gives when he asks her, “What’s the total amount I owe you?”
“Hostess. Marry, if thou wert an honest man, thyself, and the money too. Thou didst swear to me upon a parcel-gilt goblet, sitting in my Dolphin-chamber, at the round table, by a sea-coal fire on Wednesday in Whitsun-week, when the Prince broke thy head for likening his father to a singing man of Windsor; thou didst swear to me then, as I was washing thy wound, to marry me, and make me my lady thy wife. Canst thou deny it? Did not goodwife Keech, the butcher’s wife, come in then, and call me gossip Quickly? coming in to borrow a mess of vinegar; telling us, she had a good dish of prawns; whereby thou didst desire to eat some; whereby I told thee they were ill for a green wound? And didst thou not, when she was gone down stairs, desire me to be no more so familiarity with such poor people; saying, that ere long they should call me madam? And didst thou not kiss me, and bid me fetch thee thirty shillings? I put thee now to thy book-oath; deny it, if thou canst.”
“Hostess. Honestly, if you were a true man, you would marry me, along with the money too. You swore to me on a fancy goblet while we were in my Dolphin room, sitting at the round table by a fire made from sea coal, on a Wednesday during Whitsun week, when the Prince smashed your head for comparing his father to a singer from Windsor; you swore to me then, while I was cleaning your wound, that you would marry me and make me your lady wife. Can you deny it? Didn't goodwife Keech, the butcher’s wife, come in then and call me gossip Quickly? She came to borrow some vinegar, telling us she had a great dish of prawns, which made you want to eat some, and I told you they weren't good for a fresh wound? And when she went downstairs, didn’t you ask me to stop being so friendly with such poor folks, saying that soon they’d start calling me madam? And didn’t you kiss me and ask me to get you thirty shillings? I’m calling you out on your oath; deny it if you can.”
This scene is to us the most convincing proof of Falstaff’s power of
gaining over the good will of those he was familiar with, except indeed
Bardolph’s somewhat[Pg 95]
Notes profane
exclamation on hearing the account of his death, “Would I were with him, wheresoe’er he is, whether in heaven or hell.”
This scene is to us the most convincing proof of Falstaff’s power of
gaining over the good will of those he was familiar with, except indeed
Bardolph’s somewhat[Pg 95]
Notes profane
exclamation on hearing the account of his death, “Would I were with him, wheresoe’er he is, whether in heaven or hell.”
One of the topics of exulting superiority over others most common in Sir John’s mouth is his corpulence and the exterior marks of good living which he carries about him, thus “turning his vices into commodity.” He accounts for the friendship between the Prince and Poins, from “their legs being both of a bigness;” and compares Justice Shallow to “a man made after supper of a cheese-paring.” There cannot be a more striking gradation of character than that between Falstaff and Shallow, and Shallow and Silence. It seems difficult at first to fall lower than the squire; but this fool, great as he is, finds an admirer and humble foil in his cousin Silence. Vain of his acquaintance with Sir John, who makes a butt of him, he exclaims, “Would, cousin Silence, that thou had’st seen that which this knight and I have seen!”—“Aye, Master Shallow, we have heard the chimes at midnight,” says Sir John. To Falstaff’s observation, “I did not think Master Silence had been a man of this mettle,” Silence answers, “Who, I? I have been merry twice and once ere now.” What an idea is here conveyed of a prodigality of living? What good husbandry and economical self-denial in his pleasures? What a stock of lively recollections? It is curious that Shakspeare has ridiculed in Justice Shallow, who was “in some authority under the king,” that disposition to unmeaning tautology which is the regal infirmity of later times, and which, it may be supposed, he acquired from talking to his cousin Silence, and receiving no answers.
One of the things Sir John often brags about is his size and the visible signs of his indulgent lifestyle, essentially "turning his vices into perks." He explains the friendship between the Prince and Poins by saying it's because “their legs are both the same size;” and he compares Justice Shallow to “a man made after supper of a cheese-scrap.” There’s a striking contrast in character between Falstaff and Shallow, and between Shallow and Silence. It seems hard to imagine someone lower than the squire, but despite his greatness, this fool has a fan and a humble counterpart in his cousin Silence. Proud of knowing Sir John, who constantly mocks him, he exclaims, “I wish, cousin Silence, you had seen what this knight and I have witnessed!”—“Yes, Master Shallow, we have heard the chimes at midnight,” replies Sir John. To Falstaff's comment, “I didn’t think Master Silence was this kind of guy,” Silence responds, “Who, me? I've partied twice and once before.” What an idea this conveys about a life of excess! What thrift and self-control he shows in his pleasures! What a wealth of lively memories! It's interesting that Shakespeare mocks Justice Shallow, who has "some authority under the king," for that tendency toward pointless repetition, which has become a royal flaw in later times, likely picked up from talking to his cousin Silence and getting no responses.
“Falstaff. You have here a goodly dwelling, and a rich.
Falstaff. You've got a nice place here, and it’s wealthy.
Shallow. Barren, barren, barren; beggars all, beggars all, Sir John: marry, good air. Spread Davy, spread Davy. Well said, Davy.
Shallow. Empty, empty, empty; all beggars, all beggars, Sir John: truly, nice weather. Spread Davy, spread Davy. Well said, Davy.
Shallow. A good varlet, a good varlet, a very good varlet. By the mass, I have drunk too much sack at supper. A good varlet. Now sit down, now sit down. Come, cousin.”
Shallow. A good guy, a good guy, a really good guy. Honestly, I've had too much wine at dinner. A good guy. Now sit down, now sit down. Come on, cousin.”
The true spirit of humanity, the thorough knowledge of the stuff we are made of, the practical wisdom with the seeming fooleries in the whole of the garden-scene at Shallow’s country-seat, and just before in the exquisite dialogue between him and Silence on the death of old Double, have no parallel anywhere else. In one point of view, they are laughable in the extreme; in another they are equally affecting, if it is affecting to shew what a little thing is human life, what a poor forked creature man is!
The true essence of humanity, the deep understanding of what we are made of, the practical wisdom intertwined with the apparent silliness in the entire garden scene at Shallow’s country house, and especially in the beautiful conversation between him and Silence about the death of old Double, have no equal anywhere else. From one perspective, they are incredibly funny; from another, they are just as moving, if it’s touching to show how insignificant human life is, how frail and imperfect a creature man is!
Twelfth Night; or, Whatever You Like
This is justly considered as one of the most delightful of Shakspeare’s
comedies. It is full of sweetness and pleasantry. It is perhaps too
good-natured for comedy. It has little satire, and no spleen. It aims at
the ludicrous rather than the ridiculous. It makes us laugh at the follies
of mankind, not despise them, and still less bear any ill-will towards
them. Shakspeare’s comic genius resembles the bee rather in its power of
extracting sweets from weeds or poisons, than in leaving a sting behind
it. He gives the most amusing exaggeration of the prevailing foibles of
his characters, but in a way that they themselves, instead of being
offended at, would almost join in to humour; he rather contrives
opportunities for them to shew themselves off in the happiest lights, than
renders them contemptible in the perverse construction of the wit or
malice of others.—There is a certain stage of society in which people
become conscious of their peculiarities and absurdities, affect to
disguise what they are, and set up pretensions to what they[Pg 97]
Notes are not. This
gives rise to a corresponding style of comedy, the object of which is to
detect the disguises of self-love, and to make reprisals on these
preposterous assumptions of vanity, by marking the contrast between the
real and the affected character as severely as possible, and denying to
those, who would impose on us for what they are not, even the merit which
they have. This is the comedy of artificial life, of wit and satire, such
as we see it in Congreve, Wycherley, Vanburgh, etc. To this succeeds a
state of society from which the same sort of affectation and pretence are
banished by a greater knowledge of the world or by their successful
exposure on the stage; and which by neutralising the materials of comic
character, both natural and artificial, leaves no comedy at all—but the
sentimental. Such is our modern comedy. There is a period in the progress
of manners anterior to both these, in which the foibles and follies of
individuals are of nature’s planting, not the growth of art or study; in
which they are therefore unconscious of them themselves, or care not who
knows them, if they can but have their whim out; and in which, as there is
no attempt at imposition, the spectators rather receive pleasure from
humouring the inclinations of the persons they laugh at, than wish to give
them pain by exposing their absurdity. This may be called the comedy of
nature, and it is the comedy which we generally find in
Shakspeare.—Whether the analysis here given be just or not, the spirit of
his comedies is evidently quite distinct from that of the authors above
mentioned, as it is in its essence the same with that of Cervantes, and
also very frequently of Molière, though he was more systematic in his
extravagance than Shakspeare. Shakspeare’s comedy is of a pastoral and
poetical cast. Folly is indigenous to the soil, and shoots out with
native, happy, unchecked luxuriance. Absurdity has every encouragement
afforded[Pg 98]
Notes it; and nonsense has room to flourish in. Nothing is stunted by
the churlish, icy hand of indifference or severity. The poet runs riot in
a conceit, and idolises a quibble. His whole object is to turn the meanest
or rudest objects to a pleasurable account. The relish which he has of a
pun, or of the quaint humour of a low character, does not interfere with
the delight with which he describes a beautiful image, or the most refined
love. The Clown’s forced jests do not spoil the sweetness of the character
of Viola; the same house is big enough to hold Malvolio, the Countess,
Maria, Sir Toby, and Sir Andrew Ague-cheek. For instance, nothing can fall
much lower than this last character in intellect or morals: yet how are
his weaknesses nursed and dandled by Sir Toby into something “high
fantastical,” when on Sir Andrew’s commendation of himself for dancing and
fencing, Sir Toby answers—“Wherefore are these things hid? Wherefore have
these gifts a curtain before them? Are they like to take dust like
mistress Moll’s picture? Why dost thou not go to church in a galliard, and
come home in a coranto? My very walk should be a jig! I would not so much
as make water but in a cinque-pace. What dost thou mean? Is this a world
to hide virtues in? I did think by the excellent constitution of thy leg,
it was framed under the star of a galliard!”—How Sir Toby, Sir Andrew,
and the Clown afterwards chirp over their cups, how they “rouse the
night-owl in a catch, able to draw three souls out of one weaver!” What
can be better than Sir Toby’s unanswerable answer to Malvolio, “Dost thou
think because thou art virtuous, there shall be no more cakes and
ale?”—In a word, the best turn is given to everything, instead of the
worst. There is a constant infusion of the romantic and enthusiastic, in
proportion as the characters are natural and sincere: whereas, in the more
artificial style of comedy,[Pg 99]
Notes everything gives way to ridicule and
indifference, there being nothing left but affectation on one side, and
incredulity on the other.—Much as we like Shakspeare’s comedies, we
cannot agree with Dr. Johnson that they are better than his tragedies; nor
do we like them half so well. If his inclination to comedy sometimes led
him to trifle with the seriousness of tragedy, the poetical and
impassioned passages are the best parts of his comedies. The great and
secret charm of Twelfth Night is the character of Viola. Much as we like
catches and cakes and ale, there is something that we like better. We have
a friendship for Sir Toby; we patronise Sir Andrew; we have an
understanding with the Clown, a sneaking kindness for Maria and her
rogueries; we feel a regard for Malvolio, and sympathise with his gravity,
his smiles, his cross garters, his yellow stockings, and imprisonment in
the stocks. But there is something that excites in us a stronger feeling
than all this—it is Viola’s confession of her love.
This is justly considered as one of the most delightful of Shakspeare’s
comedies. It is full of sweetness and pleasantry. It is perhaps too
good-natured for comedy. It has little satire, and no spleen. It aims at
the ludicrous rather than the ridiculous. It makes us laugh at the follies
of mankind, not despise them, and still less bear any ill-will towards
them. Shakspeare’s comic genius resembles the bee rather in its power of
extracting sweets from weeds or poisons, than in leaving a sting behind
it. He gives the most amusing exaggeration of the prevailing foibles of
his characters, but in a way that they themselves, instead of being
offended at, would almost join in to humour; he rather contrives
opportunities for them to shew themselves off in the happiest lights, than
renders them contemptible in the perverse construction of the wit or
malice of others.—There is a certain stage of society in which people
become conscious of their peculiarities and absurdities, affect to
disguise what they are, and set up pretensions to what they[Pg 97]
Notes are not. This
gives rise to a corresponding style of comedy, the object of which is to
detect the disguises of self-love, and to make reprisals on these
preposterous assumptions of vanity, by marking the contrast between the
real and the affected character as severely as possible, and denying to
those, who would impose on us for what they are not, even the merit which
they have. This is the comedy of artificial life, of wit and satire, such
as we see it in Congreve, Wycherley, Vanburgh, etc. To this succeeds a
state of society from which the same sort of affectation and pretence are
banished by a greater knowledge of the world or by their successful
exposure on the stage; and which by neutralising the materials of comic
character, both natural and artificial, leaves no comedy at all—but the
sentimental. Such is our modern comedy. There is a period in the progress
of manners anterior to both these, in which the foibles and follies of
individuals are of nature’s planting, not the growth of art or study; in
which they are therefore unconscious of them themselves, or care not who
knows them, if they can but have their whim out; and in which, as there is
no attempt at imposition, the spectators rather receive pleasure from
humouring the inclinations of the persons they laugh at, than wish to give
them pain by exposing their absurdity. This may be called the comedy of
nature, and it is the comedy which we generally find in
Shakspeare.—Whether the analysis here given be just or not, the spirit of
his comedies is evidently quite distinct from that of the authors above
mentioned, as it is in its essence the same with that of Cervantes, and
also very frequently of Molière, though he was more systematic in his
extravagance than Shakspeare. Shakspeare’s comedy is of a pastoral and
poetical cast. Folly is indigenous to the soil, and shoots out with
native, happy, unchecked luxuriance. Absurdity has every encouragement
afforded[Pg 98]
Notes it; and nonsense has room to flourish in. Nothing is stunted by
the churlish, icy hand of indifference or severity. The poet runs riot in
a conceit, and idolises a quibble. His whole object is to turn the meanest
or rudest objects to a pleasurable account. The relish which he has of a
pun, or of the quaint humour of a low character, does not interfere with
the delight with which he describes a beautiful image, or the most refined
love. The Clown’s forced jests do not spoil the sweetness of the character
of Viola; the same house is big enough to hold Malvolio, the Countess,
Maria, Sir Toby, and Sir Andrew Ague-cheek. For instance, nothing can fall
much lower than this last character in intellect or morals: yet how are
his weaknesses nursed and dandled by Sir Toby into something “high
fantastical,” when on Sir Andrew’s commendation of himself for dancing and
fencing, Sir Toby answers—“Wherefore are these things hid? Wherefore have
these gifts a curtain before them? Are they like to take dust like
mistress Moll’s picture? Why dost thou not go to church in a galliard, and
come home in a coranto? My very walk should be a jig! I would not so much
as make water but in a cinque-pace. What dost thou mean? Is this a world
to hide virtues in? I did think by the excellent constitution of thy leg,
it was framed under the star of a galliard!”—How Sir Toby, Sir Andrew,
and the Clown afterwards chirp over their cups, how they “rouse the
night-owl in a catch, able to draw three souls out of one weaver!” What
can be better than Sir Toby’s unanswerable answer to Malvolio, “Dost thou
think because thou art virtuous, there shall be no more cakes and
ale?”—In a word, the best turn is given to everything, instead of the
worst. There is a constant infusion of the romantic and enthusiastic, in
proportion as the characters are natural and sincere: whereas, in the more
artificial style of comedy,[Pg 99]
Notes everything gives way to ridicule and
indifference, there being nothing left but affectation on one side, and
incredulity on the other.—Much as we like Shakspeare’s comedies, we
cannot agree with Dr. Johnson that they are better than his tragedies; nor
do we like them half so well. If his inclination to comedy sometimes led
him to trifle with the seriousness of tragedy, the poetical and
impassioned passages are the best parts of his comedies. The great and
secret charm of Twelfth Night is the character of Viola. Much as we like
catches and cakes and ale, there is something that we like better. We have
a friendship for Sir Toby; we patronise Sir Andrew; we have an
understanding with the Clown, a sneaking kindness for Maria and her
rogueries; we feel a regard for Malvolio, and sympathise with his gravity,
his smiles, his cross garters, his yellow stockings, and imprisonment in
the stocks. But there is something that excites in us a stronger feeling
than all this—it is Viola’s confession of her love.
“Duke. What’s her history?
Viola. A blank, my lord, she never told her love:
She let concealment, like a worm i’ th’ bud.
Feed on her damask cheek: she pin’d in thought,
And with a green and yellow melancholy,
She sat like Patience on a monument,
Smiling at grief. Was not this love indeed?
We men may say more, swear more, but indeed,
Our shews are more than will; for still we prove
Much in our vows, but little in our love.
Duke. But died thy sister of her love, my boy?
Viola. I am all the daughters of my father’s house,
And all the brothers too;—and yet I know not.”—
Duke. What's her background?
Viola. It's a mystery, my lord, she never revealed her feelings:
She let secrecy, like a worm in the bud,
Eat away at her rosy cheek: she pined in thought,
And with a green and yellow sadness,
She sat like Patience on a monument,
Smiling at sorrow. Wasn’t this love, for real?
We men may talk more, swear more, but honestly,
What we show is more than what we mean; for we still prove
Much in our promises, but little in our love.
Duke. But did your sister die from her love, my boy?
Viola. I am all the daughters of my father’s house,
And all the brothers too;—and yet I know nothing.—
Shakspeare alone could describe the effect of his own poetry.
Shakespeare alone could capture the impact of his own poetry.
“Oh, it came o’er the ear like the sweet south
That breathes upon a bank of violets,
Stealing and giving odour.”
“Oh, it came to the ear like the sweet breeze from the south
That blows over a bank of violets,
Taking and giving fragrance.”
[Pg 100]
NotesWhat we so much admire here is not the image of Patience on a monument,
which has been generally quoted, but the lines before and after it. “They
give a very echo to the seat where love is throned.” How long ago it is
since we first learnt to repeat them; and still, still they vibrate on the
heart, like the sounds which the passing wind draws from the trembling
strings of a harp left on some desert shore! There are other passages of
not less impassioned sweetness. Such is Olivia’s address to Sebastian,
whom she supposes to have already deceived her in a promise of marriage.
[Pg 100]
NotesWhat we so much admire here is not the image of Patience on a monument,
which has been generally quoted, but the lines before and after it. “They
give a very echo to the seat where love is throned.” How long ago it is
since we first learnt to repeat them; and still, still they vibrate on the
heart, like the sounds which the passing wind draws from the trembling
strings of a harp left on some desert shore! There are other passages of
not less impassioned sweetness. Such is Olivia’s address to Sebastian,
whom she supposes to have already deceived her in a promise of marriage.
“Blame not this haste of mine: if you mean well,
Now go with me and with this holy man
Into the chantry by: there before him,
And underneath that consecrated roof,
Plight me the full assurance of your faith,
That my most jealous and too doubtful soul
May live at peace.”
“Don’t blame my rush: if you have good intentions,
Come with me and this holy man
Into the chapel: there before him,
Under that sacred roof,
Promise me the complete assurance of your faith,
So that my overly jealous and uncertain soul
Can find peace.”
V
MILTON
Shakspeare discovers in his writings little religious enthusiasm, and an indifference to personal reputation; he had none of the bigotry of his age, and his political prejudices were not very strong. In these respects, as well as in every other, he formed a direct contrast to Milton. Milton’s works are a perpetual invocation to the Muses; a hymn to Fame. He had his thoughts constantly fixed on the contemplation of the Hebrew theocracy, and of a perfect commonwealth; and he seized the pen with a hand just warm from the touch of the ark of faith. His religious zeal infused its character into his imagination; so that he devotes himself with the same sense of duty to the cultivation of his genius, as he did to the exercise of virtue, or the good of his country. The spirit of the poet, the patriot, and the prophet, vied with each other in his breast. His mind appears to have held equal communion with the inspired writers, and with the bards and sages of ancient Greece and Rome;—
Shakespeare shows little religious enthusiasm in his writing and doesn’t seem to care much about his personal reputation; he wasn't burdened by the bigotry of his time, and his political biases weren't very strong. In these ways, among others, he was a stark contrast to Milton. Milton's works are a constant call to the Muses; a tribute to Fame. He was always focused on contemplating the Hebrew theocracy and a perfect society; he picked up the pen as if it were just heated by the touch of the ark of faith. His religious passion shaped his imagination, leading him to dedicate himself to nurturing his talent with the same sense of duty he applied to practicing virtue or serving his country. The spirit of the poet, the patriot, and the prophet competed within him. His mind seemed to connect equally with the inspired writers and the poets and wise figures of ancient Greece and Rome;—
“Blind Thamyris, and blind Mæonides,
And Tiresias, and Phineus, prophets old.”
“Blind Thamyris, and blind Mæonides,
And Tiresias, and Phineus, ancient prophets.”
He had a high standard, with which he was always comparing himself,
nothing short of which could satisfy his jealous ambition. He thought of
nobler forms and nobler things than those he found about him. He lived
apart, in the solitude of his own thoughts, carefully excluding from[Pg 102]
Notes his
mind whatever might distract its purposes, or alloy its purity, or damp
its zeal. “With darkness and with dangers compassed round,” he had the
mighty models of antiquity always present to his thoughts, and determined
to raise a monument of equal height and glory, “piling up every stone of
lustre from the brook,” for the delight and wonder of posterity. He had
girded himself up, and as it were, sanctified his genius to this service
from his youth. “For after,” he says, “I had from my first years, by the
ceaseless diligence and care of my father, been exercised to the tongues,
and some sciences as my age could suffer, by sundry masters and teachers,
it was found that whether aught was imposed upon me by them, or betaken to
of my own choice, the style by certain vital signs it had, was likely to
live; but much latelier, in the private academies of Italy, perceiving
that some trifles which I had in memory, composed at under twenty or
thereabout, met with acceptance above what was looked for; I began thus
far to assent both to them and divers of my friends here at home, and not
less to an inward prompting which now grew daily upon me, that by labour
and intense study (which I take to be my portion in this life), joined
with the strong propensity of nature, I might perhaps leave something so
written to after-times as they should not willingly let it die. The
accomplishment of these intentions which have lived within me ever since I
could conceive myself anything worth to my country, lies not but in a
power above man’s to promise; but that none hath by more studious ways
endeavoured, and with more unwearied spirit that none shall, that I dare
almost aver of myself, as far as life and free leisure will extend.
Neither do I think it shame to covenant with any knowing reader, that for
some few years yet, I may go on trust with him toward the payment of what
I am now indebted, as being a work not to be raised from the heat[Pg 103]
Notes of
youth or the vapours of wine; like that which flows at waste from the pen
of some vulgar amourist, or the trencher fury of a rhyming parasite, nor
to be obtained by the invocation of Dame Memory and her Siren daughters,
but by devout prayer to that eternal spirit, who can enrich with all
utterance and knowledge, and sends out his Seraphim with the hallowed fire
of his altar, to touch and purify the lips of whom he pleases: to this
must be added industrious and select reading, steady observation, and
insight into all seemly and generous arts and affairs. Although it nothing
content me to have disclosed thus much beforehand; but that I trust hereby
to make it manifest with what small willingness I endure to interrupt the
pursuit of no less hopes than these, and leave a calm and pleasing
solitariness, fed with cheerful and confident thoughts, to embark in a
troubled sea of noises and hoarse disputes, from beholding the bright
countenance of truth in the quiet and still air of delightful studies.”
He had a high standard, with which he was always comparing himself,
nothing short of which could satisfy his jealous ambition. He thought of
nobler forms and nobler things than those he found about him. He lived
apart, in the solitude of his own thoughts, carefully excluding from[Pg 102]
Notes his
mind whatever might distract its purposes, or alloy its purity, or damp
its zeal. “With darkness and with dangers compassed round,” he had the
mighty models of antiquity always present to his thoughts, and determined
to raise a monument of equal height and glory, “piling up every stone of
lustre from the brook,” for the delight and wonder of posterity. He had
girded himself up, and as it were, sanctified his genius to this service
from his youth. “For after,” he says, “I had from my first years, by the
ceaseless diligence and care of my father, been exercised to the tongues,
and some sciences as my age could suffer, by sundry masters and teachers,
it was found that whether aught was imposed upon me by them, or betaken to
of my own choice, the style by certain vital signs it had, was likely to
live; but much latelier, in the private academies of Italy, perceiving
that some trifles which I had in memory, composed at under twenty or
thereabout, met with acceptance above what was looked for; I began thus
far to assent both to them and divers of my friends here at home, and not
less to an inward prompting which now grew daily upon me, that by labour
and intense study (which I take to be my portion in this life), joined
with the strong propensity of nature, I might perhaps leave something so
written to after-times as they should not willingly let it die. The
accomplishment of these intentions which have lived within me ever since I
could conceive myself anything worth to my country, lies not but in a
power above man’s to promise; but that none hath by more studious ways
endeavoured, and with more unwearied spirit that none shall, that I dare
almost aver of myself, as far as life and free leisure will extend.
Neither do I think it shame to covenant with any knowing reader, that for
some few years yet, I may go on trust with him toward the payment of what
I am now indebted, as being a work not to be raised from the heat[Pg 103]
Notes of
youth or the vapours of wine; like that which flows at waste from the pen
of some vulgar amourist, or the trencher fury of a rhyming parasite, nor
to be obtained by the invocation of Dame Memory and her Siren daughters,
but by devout prayer to that eternal spirit, who can enrich with all
utterance and knowledge, and sends out his Seraphim with the hallowed fire
of his altar, to touch and purify the lips of whom he pleases: to this
must be added industrious and select reading, steady observation, and
insight into all seemly and generous arts and affairs. Although it nothing
content me to have disclosed thus much beforehand; but that I trust hereby
to make it manifest with what small willingness I endure to interrupt the
pursuit of no less hopes than these, and leave a calm and pleasing
solitariness, fed with cheerful and confident thoughts, to embark in a
troubled sea of noises and hoarse disputes, from beholding the bright
countenance of truth in the quiet and still air of delightful studies.”
So that of Spenser:
So that's Spenser's work:
“The noble heart that harbours virtuous thought,
And is with child of glorious great intent,
Can never rest until it forth hath brought
The eternal brood of glory excellent.”
“The noble heart that holds virtuous thoughts,
And is full of big ambitions,
Can never find peace until it has produced
The eternal legacy of greatness.
Milton, therefore, did not write from casual impulse, but after a severe
examination of his own strength, and with a resolution to leave nothing
undone which it was in his power to do. He always labours, and almost
always succeeds. He strives hard to say the finest things in the world,
and he does say them. He adorns and dignifies his subject to the utmost:
he surrounds it with every possible association of beauty or grandeur,
whether moral, intellectual, or physical. He refines on his descriptions
of beauty; loading sweets on sweets, till the sense aches at[Pg 104]
Notes them; and
raises his images of terror to a gigantic elevation, that “makes Ossa like
a wart.” In Milton there is always an appearance of effort: in Shakspeare,
scarcely any.
Milton, therefore, did not write from casual impulse, but after a severe
examination of his own strength, and with a resolution to leave nothing
undone which it was in his power to do. He always labours, and almost
always succeeds. He strives hard to say the finest things in the world,
and he does say them. He adorns and dignifies his subject to the utmost:
he surrounds it with every possible association of beauty or grandeur,
whether moral, intellectual, or physical. He refines on his descriptions
of beauty; loading sweets on sweets, till the sense aches at[Pg 104]
Notes them; and
raises his images of terror to a gigantic elevation, that “makes Ossa like
a wart.” In Milton there is always an appearance of effort: in Shakspeare,
scarcely any.
Milton has borrowed more than any other writer, and exhausted every source of imitation, sacred or profane; yet he is perfectly distinct from every other writer. He is a writer of centos, and yet in originality scarcely inferior to Homer. The power of his mind is stamped on every line. The fervour of his imagination melts down and renders malleable, as in a furnace, the most contradictory materials. In reading his works, we feel ourselves under the influence of a mighty intellect, that the nearer it approaches to others, becomes more distinct from them. The quantity of art in him shews the strength of his genius: the weight of his intellectual obligations would have oppressed any other writer. Milton’s learning has all the effect of intuition. He describes objects, of which he could only have read in books, with the vividness of actual observation. His imagination has the force of nature. He makes words tell as pictures.
Milton has borrowed more than any other writer and has drawn from every possible source, whether sacred or secular; yet he remains completely unique from every other author. He is a writer of patchworks, but in terms of originality, he’s hardly less significant than Homer. The power of his mind is evident in every line. The intensity of his imagination transforms and reshapes even the most conflicting materials, like in a furnace. When we read his works, we feel the influence of a great intellect that, as it draws closer to others, becomes even more distinct from them. The level of artistry in his work showcases the strength of his genius: the weight of his intellectual debts would have overwhelmed any other writer. Milton’s knowledge feels as if it comes from instinct. He depicts things he could have only read about in books with the vividness of direct experience. His imagination has the raw power of nature. He makes words convey images.
“Him followed Rimmon, whose delightful seat
Was fair Damascus, on the fertile banks
Of Abbana and Pharphar, lucid streams.”
“Him followed Rimmon, whose lovely home
Was beautiful Damascus, on the rich banks
Of Abbana and Pharphar, clear streams.”
The word lucid here gives to the idea all the sparkling effect of the most perfect landscape.
The word lucid here captures the idea with all the brilliance of the most perfect landscape.
And again:
And again:
“As when a vulture on Imaus bred,
Whose snowy ridge the roving Tartar bounds,
Dislodging from a region scarce of prey,
To gorge the flesh of lambs and yeanling kids
On hills where flocks are fed, flies towards the springs
Of Ganges or Hydaspes, Indian streams;
But in his way lights on the barren plains
Of Sericana, where Chineses drive
With sails and wind their cany waggons light.”
“As when a vulture from Imaus breeds,
Whose snowy ridge the wandering Tartar borders,
Leaving a place that’s low on food,
To feast on the flesh of lambs and young kids
On hills where flocks graze, it flies toward the springs
Of the Ganges or Hydaspes, Indian rivers;
But on its way, it lands on the empty fields
Of Sericana, where Chinese drive
Their light wagons with sails and wind.”
We might be tempted to suppose that the vividness with which he describes visible objects, was owing to their having acquired an unusual degree of strength in his mind, after the privation of his sight; but we find the same palpableness and truth in the descriptions which occur in his early poems. In Lycidas, he speaks of “the great vision of the guarded mount,” with that preternatural weight of impression with which it would present itself suddenly to “the pilot of some small night-foundered skiff;” and the lines in the Penseroso, describing “the wandering moon,
We might be tempted to think that the vividness with which he describes visible objects comes from them having gained an unusual strength in his mind after losing his sight; however, we find the same clarity and truth in the descriptions found in his early poems. In "Lycidas," he talks about "the great vision of the guarded mount" with that extraordinary weight of impression as it would suddenly appear to "the pilot of some small night-stranded skiff;" and the lines in "Penseroso," describing "the wandering moon,"
“Riding near her highest noon,
Like one that had been led astray
Through the heaven’s wide pathless way,”
“Riding at her peak time,
Like someone who has gone off course
Through the vast, unmarked skies,”
are as if he had gazed himself blind in looking at her. There is also the
same depth of impression in his descriptions of the objects of all the
different senses, whether colours, or sounds, or smells—the same
absorption of his mind in whatever engaged his attention at the time. It
has been indeed objected to Milton, by a common perversity of criticism,
that his ideas were musical rather than picturesque, as if because they
were in the highest degree musical, they must be (to keep the sage
critical balance even, and to allow no one man to possess two qualities at
the same time) proportionably deficient in other respects. But Milton’s
poetry is not cast in any such narrow, common-place mould; it is not so
barren of resources. His worship of the Muse was not so simple or
confined. A sound arises “like a steam of rich distilled perfumes;” we
hear the pealing organ, but the incense on the altars is also there, and
the statues of the gods are ranged[Pg 106]
Notes around! The ear indeed predominates
over the eye, because it is more immediately affected, and because the
language of music blends more immediately with, and forms a more natural
accompaniment to, the variable and indefinite associations of ideas
conveyed by words. But where the associations of the imagination are not
the principal thing, the individual object is given by Milton with equal
force and beauty. The strongest and best proof of this, as a
characteristic power of his mind, is, that the persons of Adam and Eve, of
Satan, etc. are always accompanied, in our imagination, with the grandeur
of the naked figure; they convey to us the ideas of sculpture. As an
instance, take the following:
are as if he had gazed himself blind in looking at her. There is also the
same depth of impression in his descriptions of the objects of all the
different senses, whether colours, or sounds, or smells—the same
absorption of his mind in whatever engaged his attention at the time. It
has been indeed objected to Milton, by a common perversity of criticism,
that his ideas were musical rather than picturesque, as if because they
were in the highest degree musical, they must be (to keep the sage
critical balance even, and to allow no one man to possess two qualities at
the same time) proportionably deficient in other respects. But Milton’s
poetry is not cast in any such narrow, common-place mould; it is not so
barren of resources. His worship of the Muse was not so simple or
confined. A sound arises “like a steam of rich distilled perfumes;” we
hear the pealing organ, but the incense on the altars is also there, and
the statues of the gods are ranged[Pg 106]
Notes around! The ear indeed predominates
over the eye, because it is more immediately affected, and because the
language of music blends more immediately with, and forms a more natural
accompaniment to, the variable and indefinite associations of ideas
conveyed by words. But where the associations of the imagination are not
the principal thing, the individual object is given by Milton with equal
force and beauty. The strongest and best proof of this, as a
characteristic power of his mind, is, that the persons of Adam and Eve, of
Satan, etc. are always accompanied, in our imagination, with the grandeur
of the naked figure; they convey to us the ideas of sculpture. As an
instance, take the following:
“He soon
Saw within ken a glorious Angel stand,
The same whom John saw also in the sun:
His back was turned, but not his brightness hid;
Of beaming sunny rays a golden tiar
Circled his head, nor less his locks behind
Illustrious on his shoulders fledge with wings
Lay waving round; on some great charge employ’d
He seem’d, or fix’d in cogitation deep.
Glad was the spirit impure, as now in hope
To find who might direct his wand’ring flight
To Paradise, the happy seat of man,
His journey’s end, and our beginning woe.
But first he casts to change his proper shape,
Which else might work him danger or delay:
And now a stripling cherub he appears,
Not of the prime, yet such as in his face
Youth smiled celestial, and to every limb
Suitable grace diffus’d, so well he feign’d:
Under a coronet his flowing hair
In curls on either cheek play’d; wings he wore
Of many a colour’d plume sprinkled with gold,
His habit fit for speed succinct, and held
Before his decent steps a silver wand.”
“He quickly
Saw within sight a glorious angel standing,
The same one John saw also in the sun:
His back was turned, but his brightness wasn't hidden;
A golden crown of shining rays
Circled his head, and his hair, still behind,
Shone brilliantly on his shoulders, adorned with wings
Waving around; he seemed engaged in some great task
Or deep in thought.
The impure spirit was glad, now hopeful
To find someone who could guide his wandering flight
To Paradise, the happy home of humanity,
The end of his journey, and the beginning of our sorrow.
But first he decides to change his appearance,
Which could otherwise put him in danger or delay:
And now he appears as a young cherub,
Not of the highest rank, yet with a face
Where celestial youth smiled, and every limb
Was filled with suitable grace, so well he pretended:
Under a crown, his flowing hair
Cascaded in curls on either cheek; he wore wings
Of many colored feathers sprinkled with gold,
His outfit suitable for speed, short and held
Before his graceful steps was a silver wand.”
Again, nothing can be more magnificent than the portrait of Beelzebub:
Again, nothing can be more magnificent than the portrait of Beelzebub:
“With Atlantean shoulders fit to bear
The weight of mightiest monarchies:”
“With shoulders like those of Atlanteans, built to carry
The burden of the strongest empires:”
Or the comparison of Satan, as he “lay floating many a rood,” to “that sea beast,”
Or the comparison of Satan, as he “lay floating many a rood,” to “that sea beast,”
“Leviathan, which God of all his works
Created hugest that swim the ocean-stream!”
“Leviathan, which God created as the largest of all that swim in the ocean!”
What a force of imagination is there in this last expression! What an idea it conveys of the size of that hugest of created beings, as if it shrunk up the ocean to a stream, and took up the sea in its nostrils as a very little thing! Force of style is one of Milton’s greatest excellences. Hence, perhaps, he stimulates us more in the reading, and less afterwards. The way to defend Milton against all impugners, is to take down the book and read it.
What a powerful imagination is captured in this last expression! It conveys an idea of the size of that greatest of created beings, as if it shrinks the ocean into a stream, and lifts the sea in its nostrils as if it were something tiny! Milton's strength in style is one of his greatest qualities. Because of this, he might inspire us more while we read, and less afterward. The best way to defend Milton against any critics is to simply take down the book and read it.
Milton’s blank verse is the only blank verse in the language (except
Shakspeare’s) that deserves the name of verse. Dr. Johnson, who had
modelled his ideas of versification on the regular sing-song of Pope,
condemns the Paradise Lost as harsh and unequal. I shall not pretend to
say that this is not sometimes the case; for where a degree of excellence
beyond the mechanical rules of art is attempted, the poet must sometimes
fail. But I imagine that there are more perfect examples in Milton of
musical expression, or of an adaptation of the sound and movement of the
verse to the meaning of the passage, than in all our other writers,
whether of rhyme or blank verse, put together, (with the exception already
mentioned). Spenser is the most harmonious of our stanza writers, as
Dryden[Pg 108]
Notes is the most sounding and varied of our rhymists. But in neither is
there anything like the same ear for music, the same power of
approximating the varieties of poetical to those of musical rhythm, as
there is in our great epic poet. The sound of his lines is moulded into
the expression of the sentiment, almost of the very image. They rise or
fall, pause or hurry rapidly on, with exquisite art, but without the least
trick or affectation, as the occasion seems to require.
Milton’s blank verse is the only blank verse in the language (except
Shakspeare’s) that deserves the name of verse. Dr. Johnson, who had
modelled his ideas of versification on the regular sing-song of Pope,
condemns the Paradise Lost as harsh and unequal. I shall not pretend to
say that this is not sometimes the case; for where a degree of excellence
beyond the mechanical rules of art is attempted, the poet must sometimes
fail. But I imagine that there are more perfect examples in Milton of
musical expression, or of an adaptation of the sound and movement of the
verse to the meaning of the passage, than in all our other writers,
whether of rhyme or blank verse, put together, (with the exception already
mentioned). Spenser is the most harmonious of our stanza writers, as
Dryden[Pg 108]
Notes is the most sounding and varied of our rhymists. But in neither is
there anything like the same ear for music, the same power of
approximating the varieties of poetical to those of musical rhythm, as
there is in our great epic poet. The sound of his lines is moulded into
the expression of the sentiment, almost of the very image. They rise or
fall, pause or hurry rapidly on, with exquisite art, but without the least
trick or affectation, as the occasion seems to require.
The following are some of the finest instances:
The following are some of the best examples:
“His hand was known
In Heaven by many a tower’d structure high;—
Nor was his name unheard or unador’d
In ancient Greece; and in the Ausonian land
Men called him Mulciber; and how he fell
From Heaven, they fabled, thrown by angry Jove
Sheer o’er the crystal battlements; from morn
To noon he fell, from noon to dewy eve,
A summer’s day; and with the setting sun
Dropt from the zenith like a falling star
On Lemnos, the Ægean isle: thus they relate,
Erring.”—
“But chief the spacious hall
Thick swarm’d, both on the ground and in the air,
Brush’d with the hiss of rustling wings. As bees
In spring time, when the sun with Taurus rides,
Pour forth their populous youth about the hive
In clusters; they among fresh dews and flow’rs
Fly to and fro; or on the smoothed plank,
The suburb of their straw-built citadel,
New rubb’d with balm, expatiate, and confer
Their state affairs. So thick the airy crowd
Swarm’d and were straiten’d; till the signal giv’n,
Behold a wonder! They but now who seem’d
In bigness to surpass earth’s giant sons,
Now less than smallest dwarfs, in narrow room
Throng numberless, like that Pygmean race
Beyond the Indian mount, or fairy elves,
Whose midnight revels by a forest side
[Pg 109]
NotesOr fountain, some belated peasant sees,
Or dreams he sees, while over-head the moon
Sits arbitress, and nearer to the earth
Wheels her pale course: they on their mirth and dance
Intent, with jocund music charm his ear;
At once with joy and fear his heart rebounds.”
"His hand was famous"
In Heaven by many a tower’d structure high;—
Nor was his name unheard or unador’d
In ancient Greece; and in the Ausonian land
Men called him Mulciber; and how he fell
From Heaven, they fabled, thrown by angry Jove
Sheer o’er the crystal battlements; from morn
To noon he fell, from noon to dewy eve,
A summer’s day; and with the setting sun
Dropt from the zenith like a falling star
On Lemnos, the Ægean isle: thus they relate,
Erring.”—
“But chief the large hall
Thick swarm’d, both on the ground and in the air,
Brush’d with the hiss of rustling wings. As bees
In spring time, when the sun with Taurus rides,
Pour forth their populous youth about the hive
In clusters; they among fresh dews and flow’rs
Fly to and fro; or on the smoothed plank,
The suburb of their straw-built citadel,
New rubb’d with balm, expatiate, and confer
Their state affairs. So thick the airy crowd
Swarm’d and were straiten’d; till the signal giv’n,
Behold a wonder! They but now who seem’d
In bigness to surpass earth’s giant sons,
Now less than smallest dwarfs, in narrow room
Throng numberless, like that Pygmean race
Beyond the Indian mount, or fairy elves,
Whose midnight revels by a forest side
[Pg 109]
NotesOr fountain, some belated peasant sees,
Or dreams he sees, while over-head the moon
Sits arbitress, and nearer to the earth
Wheels her pale course: they on their mirth and dance
Intent, with jocund music charm his ear;
At once with joy and fear his heart rebounds.”
I can give only another instance, though I have some difficulty in leaving off.
I can provide just one more example, although I find it hard to stop.
“Round he surveys (and well might, where he stood
So high above the circling canopy
Of night’s extended shade) from th’ eastern point
Of Libra to the fleecy star that bears
Andromeda far off Atlantic seas
Beyond the horizon: then from pole to pole
He views in breadth, and without longer pause
Down right into the world’s first region throws
His flight precipitant, and winds with ease
Through the pure marble air his oblique way
Amongst innumerable stars that shone
Stars distant, but nigh hand seem’d other worlds;
Or other worlds they seem’d or happy isles,” etc.
“From his high vantage point, he gazes around (and it's no wonder, given his position
So far above the vast darkness
Of the night’s extended shadow) from the eastern edge
Of Libra to the fluffy star that represents
Andromeda far across the Atlantic
Beyond the horizon: then from pole to pole
He surveys the expanse, and without further delay
He plunges down into the world’s first realm
With a swift dive, effortlessly
Navigating through the clear, light-filled air on his angled path
Among countless shining stars
Stars that are far away yet seem to be other worlds;
Or they appeared as other worlds or blissful islands,” etc.
The verse, in this exquisitely modulated passage, floats up and down as if it had itself wings. Milton has himself given us the theory of his versification—
The verse in this beautifully crafted passage flows up and down as if it has wings. Milton has provided us with the theory of his verse-structure—
“Such as the meeting soul may pierce
In notes with many a winding bout
Of linked sweetness long drawn out.”
“Just like the soul in a meeting can penetrate
In melodies that twist and turn
With interconnected sweetness stretched over time.”
Dr. Johnson and Pope would have converted his vaulting Pegasus into a rocking-horse. Read any other blank verse but Milton’s,—Thomson’s, Young’s, Cowper’s, Wordsworth’s,—and it will be found, from the want of the same insight into “the hidden soul of harmony,” to be mere lumbering prose.
Dr. Johnson and Pope would have turned his soaring Pegasus into a rocking horse. Read any other blank verse besides Milton’s—Thomson’s, Young’s, Cowper’s, Wordsworth’s—and you’ll find that, lacking the same understanding of “the hidden soul of harmony,” it’s just clumsy prose.
To proceed to a consideration of the merits of Paradise Lost, in the most
essential point of view, I mean as to the[Pg 110]
Notes poetry of character and
passion. I shall say nothing of the fable, or of other technical
objections or excellences; but I shall try to explain at once the
foundation of the interest belonging to the poem. I am ready to give up
the dialogues in Heaven, where, as Pope justly observes, “God the Father
turns a school-divine;” nor do I consider the battle of the angels as the
climax of sublimity, or the most successful effort of Milton’s pen. In a
word, the interest of the poem arises from the daring ambition and fierce
passions of Satan, and from the account of the paradisaical happiness, and
the loss of it by our first parents. Three-fourths of the work are taken
up with these characters, and nearly all that relates to them is unmixed
sublimity and beauty. The two first books alone are like too massy pillars
of solid gold.
To proceed to a consideration of the merits of Paradise Lost, in the most
essential point of view, I mean as to the[Pg 110]
Notes poetry of character and
passion. I shall say nothing of the fable, or of other technical
objections or excellences; but I shall try to explain at once the
foundation of the interest belonging to the poem. I am ready to give up
the dialogues in Heaven, where, as Pope justly observes, “God the Father
turns a school-divine;” nor do I consider the battle of the angels as the
climax of sublimity, or the most successful effort of Milton’s pen. In a
word, the interest of the poem arises from the daring ambition and fierce
passions of Satan, and from the account of the paradisaical happiness, and
the loss of it by our first parents. Three-fourths of the work are taken
up with these characters, and nearly all that relates to them is unmixed
sublimity and beauty. The two first books alone are like too massy pillars
of solid gold.
Satan is the most heroic subject that ever was chosen for a poem; and the execution is as perfect as the design is lofty. He was the first of created beings, who, for endeavouring to be equal with the highest, and to divide the empire of heaven with the Almighty, was hurled down to hell. His aim was no less than the throne of the universe; his means, myriads of angelic armies bright, the third part of the heavens, whom he lured after him with his countenance, and who durst defy the Omnipotent in arms. His ambition was the greatest, and his punishment was the greatest; but not so his despair, for his fortitude was as great as his sufferings. His strength of mind was matchless as his strength of body; the vastness of his designs did not surpass the firm, inflexible determination with which he submitted to his irreversible doom, and final loss of all good. His power of action and of suffering was equal. He was the greatest power that was ever overthrown, with the strongest will left to resist or to endure. He was baffled, not confounded. He stood like a tower; or
Satan is the most heroic subject ever chosen for a poem, and the execution is as flawless as the ambition is grand. He was the first of created beings who, in seeking to be equal to the highest and to share the rule of heaven with the Almighty, was cast down to hell. His goal was nothing less than the throne of the universe; his means were countless bright angelic armies, a third of the heavens, whom he enticed to follow him with his presence, and who dared to challenge the Omnipotent in battle. His ambition was the greatest, and so was his punishment; but his despair was not of the same measure, for his courage was as great as his suffering. His mental strength was unmatched, just like his physical strength; the scale of his ambitions did not exceed the firm, unyielding resolve with which he faced his irreversible fate and ultimate loss of all good. His capacity for action and for suffering was equal. He was the greatest power ever overthrown, with the strongest will remaining to resist or endure. He was thwarted, not crushed. He stood like a tower; or
He is still surrounded with hosts of rebel angels, armed warriors, who own him as their sovereign leader, and with whose fate he sympathises as he views them round, far as the eye can reach; though he keeps aloof from them in his own mind, and holds supreme counsel only with his own breast. An outcast from Heaven, Hell trembles beneath his feet, Sin and Death are at his heels, and mankind are his easy prey.
He is still surrounded by countless rebellious angels, armed warriors who consider him their sovereign leader, and he empathizes with their fate as he looks around, as far as the eye can see; although he remains distant in his own thoughts and holds his own private counsel. A castaway from Heaven, Hell shakes beneath his feet, Sin and Death are close behind him, and humanity is an easy target for him.
“All is not lost; th’ unconquerable will,
And study of revenge, immortal hate,
And courage never to submit or yield,
And what else is not to be overcome,”
“All is not lost; the indomitable will,
And the desire for revenge, eternal hate,
And the courage never to submit or give in,
And whatever else cannot be defeated,”
are still his. The sense of his punishment seems lost in the magnitude of
it; the fierceness of tormenting flames, is qualified and made innoxious
by the greater fierceness of his pride; the loss of infinite happiness to
himself is compensated in thought, by the power of inflicting infinite
misery on others. Yet Satan is not the principle of malignity, or of the
abstract love of evil—but of the abstract love of power, of pride, of
self-will personified, to which last principle all other good and evil,
and even his own, are subordinate. From this principle he never once
flinches. His love of power and contempt for suffering are never once
relaxed from the highest pitch of intensity. His thoughts burn like a hell
within him; but the power of thought holds dominion in his mind over every
other consideration. The consciousness of a determined purpose, of “that
intellectual being, those thoughts that wander through eternity,” though
accompanied with endless pain, he prefers to nonentity, to “being
swallowed up and lost in the wide womb of uncreated night.” He expresses
the[Pg 112]
Notes sum and substance of all ambition in one line: “Fallen cherub, to be
weak is miserable, doing or suffering!” After such a conflict as his, and
such a defeat, to retreat in order, to rally, to make terms, to exist at
all, is something; but he does more than this—he founds a new empire in
hell, and from it conquers this new world, whither he bends his undaunted
flight, forcing his way through nether and surrounding fires. The poet has
not in all this given us a mere shadowy outline; the strength is equal to
the magnitude of the conception. The Achilles of Homer is not more
distinct; the Titans were not more vast; Prometheus chained to his rock
was not a more terrific example of suffering and of crime. Wherever the
figure of Satan is introduced, whether he walks or flies, “rising aloft
incumbent on the dusky air,” it is illustrated with the most striking and
appropriate images: so that we see it always before us, gigantic,
irregular, portentous, uneasy, and disturbed—but dazzling in its faded
splendour, the clouded ruins of a god. The deformity of Satan is only in
the depravity of his will; he has no bodily deformity to excite our
loathing or disgust. The horns and tail are not there, poor emblems of the
unbending, unconquered spirit, of the writhing agonies within. Milton was
too magnanimous and open an antagonist to support his argument by the
bye-tricks of a hump and cloven foot; to bring into the fair field of
controversy the good old catholic prejudices of which Tasso and Dante have
availed themselves, and which the mystic German critics would restore. He
relied on the justice of his cause, and did not scruple to give the devil
his due. Some persons may think that he has carried his liberality too
far, and injured the cause he professed to espouse by making him the chief
person in his poem. Considering the nature of his subject, he would be
equally in danger of running into this fault, from his faith in[Pg 113]
Notes religion,
and his love of rebellion; and perhaps each of these motives had its full
share in determining the choice of his subject.
are still his. The sense of his punishment seems lost in the magnitude of
it; the fierceness of tormenting flames, is qualified and made innoxious
by the greater fierceness of his pride; the loss of infinite happiness to
himself is compensated in thought, by the power of inflicting infinite
misery on others. Yet Satan is not the principle of malignity, or of the
abstract love of evil—but of the abstract love of power, of pride, of
self-will personified, to which last principle all other good and evil,
and even his own, are subordinate. From this principle he never once
flinches. His love of power and contempt for suffering are never once
relaxed from the highest pitch of intensity. His thoughts burn like a hell
within him; but the power of thought holds dominion in his mind over every
other consideration. The consciousness of a determined purpose, of “that
intellectual being, those thoughts that wander through eternity,” though
accompanied with endless pain, he prefers to nonentity, to “being
swallowed up and lost in the wide womb of uncreated night.” He expresses
the[Pg 112]
Notes sum and substance of all ambition in one line: “Fallen cherub, to be
weak is miserable, doing or suffering!” After such a conflict as his, and
such a defeat, to retreat in order, to rally, to make terms, to exist at
all, is something; but he does more than this—he founds a new empire in
hell, and from it conquers this new world, whither he bends his undaunted
flight, forcing his way through nether and surrounding fires. The poet has
not in all this given us a mere shadowy outline; the strength is equal to
the magnitude of the conception. The Achilles of Homer is not more
distinct; the Titans were not more vast; Prometheus chained to his rock
was not a more terrific example of suffering and of crime. Wherever the
figure of Satan is introduced, whether he walks or flies, “rising aloft
incumbent on the dusky air,” it is illustrated with the most striking and
appropriate images: so that we see it always before us, gigantic,
irregular, portentous, uneasy, and disturbed—but dazzling in its faded
splendour, the clouded ruins of a god. The deformity of Satan is only in
the depravity of his will; he has no bodily deformity to excite our
loathing or disgust. The horns and tail are not there, poor emblems of the
unbending, unconquered spirit, of the writhing agonies within. Milton was
too magnanimous and open an antagonist to support his argument by the
bye-tricks of a hump and cloven foot; to bring into the fair field of
controversy the good old catholic prejudices of which Tasso and Dante have
availed themselves, and which the mystic German critics would restore. He
relied on the justice of his cause, and did not scruple to give the devil
his due. Some persons may think that he has carried his liberality too
far, and injured the cause he professed to espouse by making him the chief
person in his poem. Considering the nature of his subject, he would be
equally in danger of running into this fault, from his faith in[Pg 113]
Notes religion,
and his love of rebellion; and perhaps each of these motives had its full
share in determining the choice of his subject.
Not only the figure of Satan, but his speeches in council, his soliloquies, his address to Eve, his share in the war in heaven; or in the fall of man, show the same decided superiority of character. To give only one instance, almost the first speech he makes:
Not only the figure of Satan, but his speeches in council, his soliloquies, his address to Eve, his role in the war in heaven, or in the fall of man, show the same clear superiority of character. To give just one example, nearly the first speech he delivers:
“Is this the region, this the soil, the clime,
Said then the lost archangel, this the seat
That we must change for Heaven; this mournful gloom
For that celestial light? Be it so, since he
Who now is sov’rain can dispose and bid
What shall be right: farthest from him is best,
Whom reason hath equal’d, force hath made supreme
Above his equals. Farewell happy fields,
Where joy for ever dwells: Hail horrors, hail
Infernal world, and thou profoundest Hell,
Receive thy new possessor; one who brings
A mind not to be chang’d by place or time.
The mind is its own place, and in itself
Can make a Heav’n of Hell, a Hell of Heav’n.
What matter where, if I be still the same,
And what I should be, all but less than he
Whom thunder hath made greater? Here at least
We shall be free; th’ Almighty hath not built
Here for his envy, will not drive us hence:
Here we may reign secure, and in my choice,
To reign is worth ambition, though in Hell:
Better to reign in Hell, than serve in Heaven.”
“Is this the place, this the land, this the climate,
Said then the lost archangel, this the spot
That we must leave for Heaven; this sad darkness
For that heavenly light? If so, then let it be, since he
Who is now in charge can decide what’s right: farthest from him is best,
The one whom reason equals and force has made supreme
Above his peers. Goodbye joyful fields,
Where happiness always lives: Hail terrors, hail
Infernal world, and you deepest Hell,
Welcome your new possessor; one who brings
A mind that can’t be changed by place or time.
The mind is its own place, and within itself
Can create a Heaven out of Hell, a Hell out of Heaven.
What does it matter where I am, if I remain the same,
And what I should be, all but less than he
Who thunder has made greater? Here at least
We will be free; the Almighty didn’t create
This place out of envy, will not drive us away:
Here we can rule securely, and in my choice,
To rule is worth the ambition, even in Hell:
Better to rule in Hell than serve in Heaven.”
The whole of the speeches and debates in Pandemonium are well worthy of
the place and the occasion—with Gods for speakers, and angels and
archangels for hearers. There is a decided manly tone in the arguments and
sentiments, an eloquent dogmatism, as if each person spoke from thorough
conviction; an excellence which Milton probably borrowed from his spirit
of partisanship, or else his spirit of partisanship from the natural
firmness and vigour of his[Pg 114]
Notes mind. In this respect Milton resembles Dante,
(the only modern writer with whom he has any thing in common) and it is
remarkable that Dante, as well as Milton, was a political partisan. That
approximation to the severity of impassioned prose which has been made an
objection to Milton’s poetry, and which is chiefly to be met with in these
bitter invectives, is one of its great excellences. The author might here
turn his philippics against Salmasius to good account. The rout in Heaven
is like the fall of some mighty structure, nodding to its base, “with
hideous ruin and combustion down.” But, perhaps, of all the passages in
Paradise Lost, the description of the employments of the angels during the
absence of Satan, some of whom “retreated in a silent valley, sing with
notes angelical to many a harp their own heroic deeds and hapless fall by
doom of battle” is the most perfect example of mingled pathos and
sublimity.—What proves the truth of this noble picture in every part, and
that the frequent complaint of want of interest in it is the fault of the
reader, not of the poet, is that when any interest of a practical kind
takes a shape that can be at all turned into this, (and there is little
doubt that Milton had some such in his eye in writing it,) each party
converts it to its own purposes, feels the absolute identity of these
abstracted and high speculations; and that, in fact, a noted political
writer of the present day has exhausted nearly the whole account of Satan
in the Paradise Lost, by applying it to a character whom he considered as
after the devil, (though I do not know whether he would make even that
exception) the greatest enemy of the human race. This may serve to show
that Milton’s Satan is not a very insipid personage.
The whole of the speeches and debates in Pandemonium are well worthy of
the place and the occasion—with Gods for speakers, and angels and
archangels for hearers. There is a decided manly tone in the arguments and
sentiments, an eloquent dogmatism, as if each person spoke from thorough
conviction; an excellence which Milton probably borrowed from his spirit
of partisanship, or else his spirit of partisanship from the natural
firmness and vigour of his[Pg 114]
Notes mind. In this respect Milton resembles Dante,
(the only modern writer with whom he has any thing in common) and it is
remarkable that Dante, as well as Milton, was a political partisan. That
approximation to the severity of impassioned prose which has been made an
objection to Milton’s poetry, and which is chiefly to be met with in these
bitter invectives, is one of its great excellences. The author might here
turn his philippics against Salmasius to good account. The rout in Heaven
is like the fall of some mighty structure, nodding to its base, “with
hideous ruin and combustion down.” But, perhaps, of all the passages in
Paradise Lost, the description of the employments of the angels during the
absence of Satan, some of whom “retreated in a silent valley, sing with
notes angelical to many a harp their own heroic deeds and hapless fall by
doom of battle” is the most perfect example of mingled pathos and
sublimity.—What proves the truth of this noble picture in every part, and
that the frequent complaint of want of interest in it is the fault of the
reader, not of the poet, is that when any interest of a practical kind
takes a shape that can be at all turned into this, (and there is little
doubt that Milton had some such in his eye in writing it,) each party
converts it to its own purposes, feels the absolute identity of these
abstracted and high speculations; and that, in fact, a noted political
writer of the present day has exhausted nearly the whole account of Satan
in the Paradise Lost, by applying it to a character whom he considered as
after the devil, (though I do not know whether he would make even that
exception) the greatest enemy of the human race. This may serve to show
that Milton’s Satan is not a very insipid personage.
Of Adam and Eve it has been said, that the ordinary reader can feel little
interest in them, because they have none of the passions, pursuits, or
even relations of human[Pg 115]
Notes life, except that of man and wife, the least
interesting of all others, if not to the parties concerned, at least to
the by-standers. The preference has on this account been given to Homer,
who, it is said, has left very vivid and infinitely diversified pictures
of all the passions and affections, public and private, incident to human
nature,—the relations of son, of brother, parent, friend, citizen, and
many others. Longinus preferred the Iliad to the Odyssey, on account of
the greater number of battles it contains; but I can neither agree to his
criticism, nor assent to the present objection. It is true, there is
little action in this part of Milton’s poem; but there is much repose, and
more enjoyment. There are none of the every-day occurrences, contentions,
disputes, wars, fightings, feuds, jealousies, trades, professions,
liveries, and common handicrafts of life; “no kind of traffic; letters are
not known; no use of service, of riches, poverty, contract, succession,
bourn, bound of land, tilth, vineyard none; no occupation, no treason,
felony, sword, pike, knife, gun, nor need of any engine.” So much the
better; thank Heaven, all these were yet to come. But still the die was
cast, and in them our doom was sealed. In them
Of Adam and Eve it has been said, that the ordinary reader can feel little
interest in them, because they have none of the passions, pursuits, or
even relations of human[Pg 115]
Notes life, except that of man and wife, the least
interesting of all others, if not to the parties concerned, at least to
the by-standers. The preference has on this account been given to Homer,
who, it is said, has left very vivid and infinitely diversified pictures
of all the passions and affections, public and private, incident to human
nature,—the relations of son, of brother, parent, friend, citizen, and
many others. Longinus preferred the Iliad to the Odyssey, on account of
the greater number of battles it contains; but I can neither agree to his
criticism, nor assent to the present objection. It is true, there is
little action in this part of Milton’s poem; but there is much repose, and
more enjoyment. There are none of the every-day occurrences, contentions,
disputes, wars, fightings, feuds, jealousies, trades, professions,
liveries, and common handicrafts of life; “no kind of traffic; letters are
not known; no use of service, of riches, poverty, contract, succession,
bourn, bound of land, tilth, vineyard none; no occupation, no treason,
felony, sword, pike, knife, gun, nor need of any engine.” So much the
better; thank Heaven, all these were yet to come. But still the die was
cast, and in them our doom was sealed. In them
“The generations were prepared; the pangs,
The internal pangs, were ready, the dread strife
Of poor humanity’s afflicted will,
Struggling in vain with ruthless destiny.”
“The generations were ready; the pains,
The inner pains, were set, the terrible struggle
Of suffering humanity’s troubled will,
Fighting in vain against harsh fate.”
In their first false step we trace all our future woe, with loss of Eden.
But there was a short and precious interval between, like the first blush
of morning before the day is overcast with tempest, the dawn of the world,
the birth of nature from “the unapparent deep,” with its first dews and
freshness on its cheek, breathing odours. Theirs was the first delicious
taste of life, and on them depended all that was to come of it. In them
hung trembling all our[Pg 116]
Notes hopes and fears. They were as yet alone in the
world, in the eye of nature, wondering at their new being, full of
enjoyment and enraptured with one another, with the voice of their Maker
walking in the garden, and ministering angels attendant on their steps,
winged messengers from heaven like rosy clouds descending in their sight.
Nature played around them her virgin fancies wild; and spread for them a
repast where no crude surfeit reigned. Was there nothing in this scene,
which God and nature alone witnessed, to interest a modern critic? What
need was there of action, where the heart was full of bliss and innocence
without it! They had nothing to do but feel their own happiness, and “know
to know no more.” “They toiled not, neither did they spin; yet Solomon in
all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.” All things seem to
acquire fresh sweetness, and to be clothed with fresh beauty in their
sight. They tasted as it were for themselves and us, of all that there
ever was pure in human bliss. “In them the burthen of the mystery, the
heavy and the weary weight of all this unintelligible world, is
lightened.” They stood awhile perfect, but they afterwards fell, and were
driven out of Paradise, tasting the first fruits of bitterness as they had
done of bliss. But their pangs were such as a pure spirit might feel at
the sight—their tears “such as angels weep.” The pathos is of that mild
contemplative kind which arises from regret for the loss of unspeakable
happiness, and resignation to inevitable fate. There is none of the
fierceness of intemperate passion, none of the agony of mind and
turbulence of action, which is the result of the habitual struggles of the
will with circumstances, irritated by repeated disappointment, and
constantly setting its desires most eagerly on that which there is an
impossibility of attaining. This would have destroyed the beauty of the
whole picture. They had received their unlooked-for[Pg 117]
Notes happiness as a free
gift from their Creator’s hands, and they submitted to its loss, not
without sorrow, but without impious and stubborn repining.
In their first false step we trace all our future woe, with loss of Eden.
But there was a short and precious interval between, like the first blush
of morning before the day is overcast with tempest, the dawn of the world,
the birth of nature from “the unapparent deep,” with its first dews and
freshness on its cheek, breathing odours. Theirs was the first delicious
taste of life, and on them depended all that was to come of it. In them
hung trembling all our[Pg 116]
Notes hopes and fears. They were as yet alone in the
world, in the eye of nature, wondering at their new being, full of
enjoyment and enraptured with one another, with the voice of their Maker
walking in the garden, and ministering angels attendant on their steps,
winged messengers from heaven like rosy clouds descending in their sight.
Nature played around them her virgin fancies wild; and spread for them a
repast where no crude surfeit reigned. Was there nothing in this scene,
which God and nature alone witnessed, to interest a modern critic? What
need was there of action, where the heart was full of bliss and innocence
without it! They had nothing to do but feel their own happiness, and “know
to know no more.” “They toiled not, neither did they spin; yet Solomon in
all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.” All things seem to
acquire fresh sweetness, and to be clothed with fresh beauty in their
sight. They tasted as it were for themselves and us, of all that there
ever was pure in human bliss. “In them the burthen of the mystery, the
heavy and the weary weight of all this unintelligible world, is
lightened.” They stood awhile perfect, but they afterwards fell, and were
driven out of Paradise, tasting the first fruits of bitterness as they had
done of bliss. But their pangs were such as a pure spirit might feel at
the sight—their tears “such as angels weep.” The pathos is of that mild
contemplative kind which arises from regret for the loss of unspeakable
happiness, and resignation to inevitable fate. There is none of the
fierceness of intemperate passion, none of the agony of mind and
turbulence of action, which is the result of the habitual struggles of the
will with circumstances, irritated by repeated disappointment, and
constantly setting its desires most eagerly on that which there is an
impossibility of attaining. This would have destroyed the beauty of the
whole picture. They had received their unlooked-for[Pg 117]
Notes happiness as a free
gift from their Creator’s hands, and they submitted to its loss, not
without sorrow, but without impious and stubborn repining.
“In either hand the hast’ning angel caught
Our ling’ring parents, and to th’ eastern gate
Led them direct, and down the cliff as fast
To the subjected plain; then disappear’d.
They looking back, all th’ eastern side beheld
Of Paradise, so late their happy seat,
Wav’d over by that flaming brand, the gate
With dreadful faces throng’d, and fiery arms:
Some natural tears they dropt, but wip’d them soon;
The world was all before them, where to choose
Their place of rest, and Providence their guide.”
“In each hand, the hurried angel grabbed
Our lingering parents and led them straight to the eastern gate,
Rushing down the cliff to the flat land below; then he vanished.
Looking back, they saw all the eastern side of Paradise,
Once their happy home,
Guarded by that blazing sword, the gate
Surrounded by frightening figures with fiery arms:
They shed a few natural tears but quickly wiped them away;
The world lay ahead of them, with the freedom to choose
Their resting place, guided by Providence.”
VI
POPE
The question, whether Pope was a poet, has hardly yet been settled, and is hardly worth settling; for if he was not a great poet, he must have been a great prose-writer, that is, he was a great writer of some sort. He was a man of exquisite faculties, and of the most refined taste; and as he chose verse (the most obvious distinction of poetry) as the vehicle to express his ideas, he has generally passed for a poet, and a good one. If, indeed, by a great poet, we mean one who gives the utmost grandeur to our conceptions of nature, or the utmost force to the passions of the heart, Pope was not in this sense a great poet; for the bent, the characteristic power of his mind, lay the clean contrary way; namely, in representing things as they appear to the indifferent observer, stripped of prejudice and passion, as in his Critical Essays; or in representing them in the most contemptible and insignificant point of view, as in his Satires; or in clothing the little with mock-dignity, as in his poems of Fancy; or in adorning the trivial incidents and familiar relations of life with the utmost elegance of expression, and all the flattering illusions of friendship or self-love, as in his Epistles. He was not then distinguished as a poet of lofty enthusiasm, of strong imagination, with a passionate sense of the beauties of nature, or a deep insight into the workings of the heart; but he was a wit, and a critic, a man of sense, of observation, and the world, with a keen relish for the elegances of art, or of nature when embellished by art, a quick tact for propriety of[Pg 119] thought and manners as established by the forms and customs of society, a refined sympathy with the sentiments and habitudes of human life, as he felt them within the little circle of his family and friends. He was, in a word, the poet, not of nature, but of art; and the distinction between the two, as well as I can make it out, is this—The poet of nature is one who, from the elements of beauty, of power, and of passion in his own breast, sympathises with whatever is beautiful, and grand, and impassioned in nature, in its simple majesty, in its immediate appeal to the senses, to the thoughts and hearts of all men; so that the poet of nature, by the truth, and depth, and harmony of his mind, may be said to hold communion with the very soul of nature; to be identified with and to foreknow and to record the feelings of all men at all times and places, as they are liable to the same impressions; and to exert the same power over the minds of his readers, that nature does. He sees things in their eternal beauty, for he sees them as they are; he feels them in their universal interest, for he feels them as they affect the first principles of his and our common nature. Such was Homer, such was Shakspeare, whose works will last as long as nature, because they are a copy of the indestructible forms and everlasting impulses of nature, welling out from the bosom as from a perennial spring, or stamped upon the senses by the hand of their maker. The power of the imagination in them, is the representative power of all nature. It has its centre in the human soul, and makes the circuit of the universe.
The question of whether Pope was a poet has not been fully resolved and might not even be worth resolving. If he wasn't a great poet, he must have been a great prose writer, meaning he was certainly a great writer in some form. He had exceptional abilities and refined taste; since he chose verse—the most obvious characteristic of poetry—as the way to express his ideas, he is generally recognized as a poet and a good one. However, if we define a great poet as someone who conveys the highest grandeur of our perceptions of nature or the strongest emotions of the heart, then Pope was not a great poet in that sense. His unique ability lay in representing things as they seem to an indifferent observer, stripped of bias and emotion, as seen in his Critical Essays; in depicting them from the most trivial and insignificant perspective, as in his Satires; in imbuing the minor with mock dignity, as in his whimsical poems; or in embellishing everyday incidents and relationships with the utmost elegance and flattering illusions of friendship or self-love, as in his Epistles. So, he wasn't known as a poet of lofty enthusiasm, rich imagination, or a deep understanding of nature's beauty or the workings of the heart. Instead, he was a wit and a critic, a sensible man of observation who appreciated the elegance of art—or nature when enhanced by art—had a keen sense for social propriety and manners as set by societal customs, and a refined empathy for the feelings and habits of human life, as he experienced them within his close circle of family and friends. In short, he was a poet of art, not of nature; and the difference, as I see it, is this: the poet of nature is someone who, using the elements of beauty, power, and passion within themselves, resonates with whatever is beautiful, grand, and passionate in nature, in its simple majesty and direct appeal to the senses, thoughts, and hearts of all people. Thus, the poet of nature, through the truth, depth, and harmony of their mind, seems to connect with nature's very soul; they become one with it and anticipate and express the feelings of all humanity across times and places in response to similar impressions, exerting the same influence over the minds of their readers that nature does. They see things in their eternal beauty because they see them as they truly are; they feel them in their universal relevance because they perceive how they relate to the fundamental principles of our shared humanity. Such was Homer, such was Shakespeare, whose works will endure as long as nature does, because they reflect the indestructible forms and timeless impulses of nature, emerging from the depths like a continuous spring or imprinted on the senses by their creator’s hand. Their imaginative power represents all of nature, centered in the human soul and traversing the entirety of the universe.
Pope was not assuredly a poet of this class, or in the first rank of it.
He saw nature only dressed by art; he judged of beauty by fashion; he
sought for truth in the opinions of the world; he judged of the feelings
of others by his own. The capacious soul of Shakspeare had an intuitive
and mighty sympathy with whatever could enter[Pg 120]
Notes into the heart of man in
all possible circumstances: Pope had an exact knowledge of all that he
himself loved or hated, wished or wanted. Milton has winged his daring
flight from heaven to earth, through Chaos and old Night. Pope’s Muse
never wandered with safety, but from his library to his grotto, or from
his grotto into his library back again. His mind dwelt with greater
pleasure on his own garden, than on the garden of Eden; he could describe
the faultless whole-length mirror that reflected his own person, better
than the smooth surface of the lake that reflects the face of heaven—a
piece of cut-glass or a pair of paste buckles with more brilliance and
effect, than a thousand dew-drops glittering in the sun. He would be more
delighted with a patent lamp, than with “the pale reflex of Cynthia’s
brow,” that fills the skies with its soft silent lustre, that trembles
through the cottage window, and cheers the watchful mariner on the lonely
wave. In short, he was the poet of personality and of polished life. That
which was nearest to him, was the greatest; the fashion of the day bore
sway in his mind over the immutable laws of nature. He preferred the
artificial to the natural in external objects, because he had a stronger
fellow-feeling with the self-love of the maker or proprietor of a gewgaw,
than admiration of that which was interesting to all mankind. He preferred
the artificial to the natural in passion, because the involuntary and
uncalculating impulses of the one hurried him away with a force and
vehemence with which he could not grapple; while he could trifle with the
conventional and superficial modifications of mere sentiment at will,
laugh at or admire, put them on or off like a masquerade dress, make much
or little of them, indulge them for a longer or a shorter time, as he
pleased; and because while they amused his fancy and exercised his
ingenuity, they never once disturbed his vanity, his levity, or
indifference. His mind[Pg 121]
Notes was the antithesis of strength and grandeur; its
power was the power of indifference. He had none of the enthusiasm of
poetry: he was in poetry what the sceptic is in religion.
Pope was not assuredly a poet of this class, or in the first rank of it.
He saw nature only dressed by art; he judged of beauty by fashion; he
sought for truth in the opinions of the world; he judged of the feelings
of others by his own. The capacious soul of Shakspeare had an intuitive
and mighty sympathy with whatever could enter[Pg 120]
Notes into the heart of man in
all possible circumstances: Pope had an exact knowledge of all that he
himself loved or hated, wished or wanted. Milton has winged his daring
flight from heaven to earth, through Chaos and old Night. Pope’s Muse
never wandered with safety, but from his library to his grotto, or from
his grotto into his library back again. His mind dwelt with greater
pleasure on his own garden, than on the garden of Eden; he could describe
the faultless whole-length mirror that reflected his own person, better
than the smooth surface of the lake that reflects the face of heaven—a
piece of cut-glass or a pair of paste buckles with more brilliance and
effect, than a thousand dew-drops glittering in the sun. He would be more
delighted with a patent lamp, than with “the pale reflex of Cynthia’s
brow,” that fills the skies with its soft silent lustre, that trembles
through the cottage window, and cheers the watchful mariner on the lonely
wave. In short, he was the poet of personality and of polished life. That
which was nearest to him, was the greatest; the fashion of the day bore
sway in his mind over the immutable laws of nature. He preferred the
artificial to the natural in external objects, because he had a stronger
fellow-feeling with the self-love of the maker or proprietor of a gewgaw,
than admiration of that which was interesting to all mankind. He preferred
the artificial to the natural in passion, because the involuntary and
uncalculating impulses of the one hurried him away with a force and
vehemence with which he could not grapple; while he could trifle with the
conventional and superficial modifications of mere sentiment at will,
laugh at or admire, put them on or off like a masquerade dress, make much
or little of them, indulge them for a longer or a shorter time, as he
pleased; and because while they amused his fancy and exercised his
ingenuity, they never once disturbed his vanity, his levity, or
indifference. His mind[Pg 121]
Notes was the antithesis of strength and grandeur; its
power was the power of indifference. He had none of the enthusiasm of
poetry: he was in poetry what the sceptic is in religion.
It cannot be denied, that his chief excellence lay more in diminishing, than in aggrandizing objects; in checking, not in encouraging our enthusiasm; in sneering at the extravagances of fancy or passion, instead of giving a loose to them; in describing a row of pins and needles, rather than the embattled spears of Greeks and Trojans; in penning a lampoon or a compliment, and in praising Martha Blount.
It’s clear that his main strength was in downplaying things rather than inflating them; in holding back our excitement instead of boosting it; in mocking the excesses of imagination or emotion rather than indulging them; in detailing a line of pins and needles instead of the fierce weapons of Greeks and Trojans; in writing a satire or a compliment, and in praising Martha Blount.
Shakspeare says,
Shakespeare says,
“In Fortune’s ray and brightness
The herd hath more annoyance by the brize
Than by the tyger: but when the splitting wind
Makes flexible the knees of knotted oaks,
And flies fled under shade, why then
The thing of courage,
As roused with rage, with rage doth sympathise;
And with an accent tuned in the self-same key,
Replies to chiding Fortune.”
"In Fortune's glow and shine"
The group faces more trouble from the brize
Than from the tiger: but when the splitting wind
Bends the knees of twisted oaks,
And the birds hide in the shade, that’s when
The brave soul,
As if stirred by anger, resonates with that rage;
And with a voice in the same tone,
Responds to the harshness of Fortune.”
There is none of this rough work in Pope. His Muse was on a peace-establishment, and grew somewhat effeminate by long ease and indulgence. He lived in the smiles of fortune, and basked in the favour of the great. In his smooth and polished verse we meet with no prodigies of nature, but with miracles of wit; the thunders of his pen are whispered flatteries; its forked lightnings pointed sarcasms; for “the gnarled oak,” he gives us “the soft myrtle:” for rocks, and seas, and mountains, artificial grass-plats, gravel-walks, and tinkling rills; for earthquakes and tempests, the breaking of a flower-pot, or the fall of a china jar; for the tug and war of the elements, or the deadly strife of the passions, we have
There’s none of this rough stuff in Pope. His Muse was on a peaceful mission and became a bit soft from too much comfort and indulgence. He thrived on fortune's smiles and enjoyed the favor of the powerful. In his smooth and polished verses, we find no natural wonders, but rather miracles of wit; the thunders of his pen come as whispered compliments; its sharp remarks resemble pointed sarcasm; for “the gnarled oak,” he offers us “the soft myrtle”: for rocks, seas, and mountains, he gives us manicured lawns, gravel paths, and trickling streams; instead of earthquakes and storms, we get the crash of a flowerpot or the break of a china jar; for the struggle of the elements or the fierce battle of emotions, we have
“Calm contemplation and poetic ease.”
“Chill reflection and poetic flow.”
[Pg 122]
NotesYet within this retired and narrow circle how much, and that how
exquisite, was contained! What discrimination, what wit, what delicacy,
what fancy, what lurking spleen, what elegance of thought, what pampered
refinement of sentiment! It is like looking at the world through a
microscope, where everything assumes a new character and a new
consequence, where things are seen in their minutest circumstances and
slightest shades of difference; where the little becomes gigantic, the
deformed beautiful, and the beautiful deformed. The wrong end of the
magnifier is, to be sure, held to every thing, but still the exhibition is
highly curious, and we know not whether to be most pleased or surprised.
Such, at least, is the best account I am able to give of this
extraordinary man, without doing injustice to him or others. It is time to
refer to particular instances in his works.—The Rape of the Lock is the
best or most ingenious of these. It is the most exquisite specimen of
fillagree work ever invented. It is admirable in proportion as it is
made of nothing.
[Pg 122]
NotesYet within this retired and narrow circle how much, and that how
exquisite, was contained! What discrimination, what wit, what delicacy,
what fancy, what lurking spleen, what elegance of thought, what pampered
refinement of sentiment! It is like looking at the world through a
microscope, where everything assumes a new character and a new
consequence, where things are seen in their minutest circumstances and
slightest shades of difference; where the little becomes gigantic, the
deformed beautiful, and the beautiful deformed. The wrong end of the
magnifier is, to be sure, held to every thing, but still the exhibition is
highly curious, and we know not whether to be most pleased or surprised.
Such, at least, is the best account I am able to give of this
extraordinary man, without doing injustice to him or others. It is time to
refer to particular instances in his works.—The Rape of the Lock is the
best or most ingenious of these. It is the most exquisite specimen of
fillagree work ever invented. It is admirable in proportion as it is
made of nothing.
“More subtle web Arachne cannot spin,
Nor the fine nets, which oft we woven see
Of scorched dew, do not in th’ air more lightly flee.”
“More delicate webs than Arachne can’t spin,
Nor the fine nets, which we often see woven
From scorched dew, float more lightly in the air.”
It is made of gauze and silver spangles. The most glittering appearance is
given to every thing, to paste, pomatum, billet-doux, and patches. Airs,
languid airs, breathe around;—the atmosphere is perfumed with
affectation. A toilette is described with the solemnity of an altar raised
to the goddess of vanity, and the history of a silver bodkin is given with
all the pomp of heraldry. No pains are spared, no profusion of ornament,
no splendour of poetic diction, to set off the meanest things. The balance
between the concealed irony and the assumed gravity, is as nicely trimmed
as the balance of power in Europe. The little[Pg 123]
Notes is made great, and the
great little. You hardly know whether to laugh or weep. It is the triumph
of insignificance, the apotheosis of foppery and folly. It is the
perfection of the mock-heroic! I will give only the two following passages
in illustration of these remarks. Can anything be more elegant and
graceful than the description of Belinda, in the beginning of the second
canto?
It is made of gauze and silver spangles. The most glittering appearance is
given to every thing, to paste, pomatum, billet-doux, and patches. Airs,
languid airs, breathe around;—the atmosphere is perfumed with
affectation. A toilette is described with the solemnity of an altar raised
to the goddess of vanity, and the history of a silver bodkin is given with
all the pomp of heraldry. No pains are spared, no profusion of ornament,
no splendour of poetic diction, to set off the meanest things. The balance
between the concealed irony and the assumed gravity, is as nicely trimmed
as the balance of power in Europe. The little[Pg 123]
Notes is made great, and the
great little. You hardly know whether to laugh or weep. It is the triumph
of insignificance, the apotheosis of foppery and folly. It is the
perfection of the mock-heroic! I will give only the two following passages
in illustration of these remarks. Can anything be more elegant and
graceful than the description of Belinda, in the beginning of the second
canto?
“Not with more glories, in the ethereal plain,
The sun first rises o’er the purpled main,
Than, issuing forth, the rival of his beams
Launch’d on the bosom of the silver Thames.
Fair nymphs, and well-drest youths around her shone,
But ev’ry eye was fix’d on her alone.
On her white breast a sparkling cross she wore,
Which Jews might kiss, and infidels adore.
Her lively looks a sprightly mind disclose,
Quick as her eyes, and as unfix’d as those:
Favours to none, to all she smiles extends;
Oft she rejects, but never once offends.
Bright as the sun, her eyes the gazers strike;
And like the sun, they shine on all alike.
Yet graceful ease, and sweetness void of pride,
Might hide her faults, if belles had faults to hide:
If to her share some female errors fall.
Look on her face, and you’ll forget ’em all.
This nymph, to the destruction of mankind,
Nourish’d two locks, which graceful hung behind
In equal curls, and well conspir’d to deck
With shining ringlets the smooth iv’ry neck.”
“Not with more glory, in the heavenly sky,
Does the sun rise over the purple sea,
Than, coming forth, the rival of its light
Launched on the surface of the silver Thames.
Beautiful nymphs and well-dressed youths gathered around her,
But every eye was fixed solely on her.
On her white chest, she wore a sparkling cross,
That Jews might kiss, and nonbelievers admire.
Her bright looks reveal a lively mind,
Quick as her eyes, and as changeable as those:
She favors none, but smiles at everyone;
Often she turns away, but never offends.
Bright as the sun, her eyes strike the onlookers;
And like the sun, they shine on all equally.
Yet her graceful ease and sweet humility
Could cover her flaws, if beauties had flaws to hide:
If she happened to have any typical female faults.
Look at her face, and you'll forget them all.
This nymph, to the harm of humanity,
Nurtured two locks that gracefully hung behind
In matching curls, perfectly planned to adorn
With shining ringlets her smooth ivory neck.”
The following is the introduction to the account of Belinda’s assault upon the baron bold, who had dissevered one of these locks “from her fair head for ever and for ever.”
The following is the introduction to the story of Belinda’s attack on the brave baron, who had cut one of these locks “from her beautiful head for all time.”
“Now meet thy fate, incens’d Belinda cry’d,
And drew a deadly bodkin from her side.
(The same his ancient personage to deck,
Her great, great grandsire wore about his neck,
In three seal-rings; which after, melted down,
[Pg 124]
NotesForm’d a vast buckle for his widow’s gown;
Her infant grandame’s whistle next it grew,
The bells she jingled, and the whistle blew:
Then in a bodkin grac’d her mother’s hairs,
Which long she wore, and now Belinda wears.)”
“Now meet thy fate, incens’d Belinda cry’d,
And drew a deadly bodkin from her side.
(The same his ancient personage to deck,
Her great, great grandsire wore about his neck,
In three seal-rings; which after, melted down,
[Pg 124]
NotesForm’d a vast buckle for his widow’s gown;
Her infant grandame’s whistle next it grew,
The bells she jingled, and the whistle blew:
Then in a bodkin grac’d her mother’s hairs,
Which long she wore, and now Belinda wears.)”
I do not know how far Pope was indebted for the original idea, or the delightful execution of this poem, to the Lutrin of Boileau.
I don't know how much Pope relied on the original idea or the enjoyable execution of this poem from Boileau's Lutrin.
The Rape of the Lock is a double-refined essence of wit and fancy, as the Essay on Criticism is of wit and sense. The quantity of thought and observation in this work, for so young a man as Pope was when he wrote it, is wonderful: unless we adopt the supposition, that most men of genius spend the rest of their lives in teaching others what they themselves have learned under twenty. The conciseness and felicity of the expression is equally remarkable. Thus in reasoning on the variety of men’s opinions, he says—
The Rape of the Lock is a finely crafted blend of cleverness and imagination, just like the Essay on Criticism is a mix of intelligence and insight. The amount of thought and observation in this piece is impressive, especially considering how young Pope was when he wrote it; unless we assume that most geniuses spend their later years teaching others what they figured out before they turned twenty. The clarity and elegance of the writing are also noteworthy. For example, when discussing the variety of people's opinions, he states—
“’Tis with our judgments, as our watches; none
Go just alike, yet each believes his own.”
“It’s like our judgments are like our watches; none
Are exactly the same, yet everyone thinks theirs is correct.”
Nothing can be more original and happy than the general remarks and illustrations in the Essay: the critical rules laid down are too much those of a school, and of a confined one. There is one passage in the Essay on Criticism in which the author speaks with that eloquent enthusiasm of the fame of ancient writers, which those will always feel who have themselves any hope or chance of immortality. I have quoted the passage elsewhere, but I will repeat it here.
Nothing is more original and joyful than the overall insights and examples in the Essay; the critical guidelines presented are too much like those of a classroom, and a limited one at that. There's one section in the Essay on Criticism where the author expresses an eloquent passion about the legacy of ancient writers, which anyone who hopes for a chance at immortality will resonate with. I’ve referenced this passage before, but I’ll share it again here.
“Still green with bays each ancient altar stands,
Above the reach of sacrilegious hands;
Secure from flames, from envy’s fiercer rage,
Destructive war, and all-involving age.
Hail, bards triumphant, born in happier days,
[Pg 125]
NotesImmortal heirs of universal praise!
Whose honours with increase of ages grow,
As streams roll down, enlarging as they flow.”
“Still green with bays each ancient altar stands,
Above the reach of sacrilegious hands;
Secure from flames, from envy’s fiercer rage,
Destructive war, and all-involving age.
Hail, bards triumphant, born in happier days,
[Pg 125]
NotesImmortal heirs of universal praise!
Whose honours with increase of ages grow,
As streams roll down, enlarging as they flow.”
These lines come with double force and beauty on the reader as they were dictated by the writer’s despair of ever attaining that lasting glory which he celebrates with such disinterested enthusiasm in others, from the lateness of the age in which he lived, and from his writing in a tongue, not understood by other nations, and that grows obsolete and unintelligible to ourselves at the end of every second century. But he needed not have thus antedated his own poetical doom—the loss and entire oblivion of that which can never die. If he had known, he might have boasted that his “little bark” wafted down the stream of time,
These lines resonate with even more impact and beauty for the reader because they stem from the writer's despair about never achieving the lasting glory he celebrates so selflessly in others. This is due to the late period in which he lived and the fact that he wrote in a language not understood by other nations, which becomes outdated and incomprehensible to us every two centuries. However, he didn't need to prematurely condemn his own poetic legacy—the loss and complete forgetfulness of that which can never truly die. If he had known, he might have proudly claimed that his “little bark” sailed down the river of time,
“With theirs should sail,
Pursue the triumph and partake the gale”—
“With their own sail,
Chase the victory and enjoy the wind”—
if those who know how to set a due value on the blessing, were not the last to decide confidently on their own pretensions to it.
if those who know how to value the blessing weren't the last to confidently assert their own claims to it.
There is a cant in the present day about genius, as every thing in poetry: there was a cant in the time of Pope about sense, as performing all sorts of wonders. It was a kind of watchword, the shibboleth of a critical party of the day. As a proof of the exclusive attention which it occupied in their minds, it is remarkable that in the Essay on Criticism (not a very long poem) there are no less than half a score successive couplets rhyming to the word sense. This appears almost incredible without giving the instances, and no less so when they are given.
There’s a lot of chatter these days about genius, just like there was back in Pope's time about sense, which was thought to perform all kinds of wonders. It became a sort of catchphrase, the shibboleth of a critical group of that era. To show how much it occupied their thoughts, it's worth noting that in the Essay on Criticism (which isn’t a very long poem), there are no less than ten consecutive couplets that rhyme with the word sense. This seems almost unbelievable without showing the examples, and it’s just as surprising even when they are provided.
“But of the two, less dangerous is the offence,
To tire our patience than mislead our sense.” lines 3, 4.
“In search of wit these lose their common sense,
And then turn critics in their own defence.” l. 28, 29.
[Pg 126]
Notes
“Pride, where wit fails, steps in to our defence,
And fills up all the mighty void of sense.” l. 209, 10.
“Some by old words to fame have made pretence,
Ancients in phrase, mere moderns in their sense.” l. 324, 5.
“Tis not enough no harshness gives offence;
The sound must seem an echo to the sense.” l. 364, 5.
“At every trifle scorn to take offence;
That always shews great pride, or little sense.” l. 386, 7.
“Be silent always, when you doubt your sense,
And speak, though sure, with seeming diffidence.” l. 366, 7.
“Be niggards of advice on no pretence,
For the worst avarice is that of sense.” l. 578, 9.
“Strain out the last dull dropping of their sense,
And rhyme with all the rage of impotence.” l. 608, 9.
“Horace still charms with graceful negligence,
And without method talks us into sense.” l. 653, 4.
“But of the two, less dangerous is the offence,
To tire our patience than mislead our sense.” lines 3, 4.
“In search of wit these lose their common sense,
And then turn critics in their own defence.” l. 28, 29.
[Pg 126]
Notes
“Pride, where wit fails, steps in to our defence,
And fills up all the mighty void of sense.” l. 209, 10.
“Some by old words to fame have made pretence,
Ancients in phrase, mere moderns in their sense.” l. 324, 5.
“Tis not enough no harshness gives offence;
The sound must seem an echo to the sense.” l. 364, 5.
“At every trifle scorn to take offence;
That always shews great pride, or little sense.” l. 386, 7.
“Be silent always, when you doubt your sense,
And speak, though sure, with seeming diffidence.” l. 366, 7.
“Be niggards of advice on no pretence,
For the worst avarice is that of sense.” l. 578, 9.
“Strain out the last dull dropping of their sense,
And rhyme with all the rage of impotence.” l. 608, 9.
“Horace still charms with graceful negligence,
And without method talks us into sense.” l. 653, 4.
I have mentioned this the more for the sake of those critics who are bigotted idolisers of our author, chiefly on the score of his correctness. These persons seem to be of opinion that “there is but one perfect writer, even Pope.” This is, however, a mistake: his excellence is by no means faultlessness. If he had no great faults, he is full of little errors. His grammatical construction is often lame and imperfect. In the Abelard and Eloise, he says—
I bring this up mainly for the critics who are blind admirers of our author, mostly because of his precision. These people seem to think that “there is only one perfect writer, and that's Pope.” However, that's a misunderstanding: his brilliance definitely doesn't mean he's flawless. While he might not have major faults, he has plenty of minor ones. His grammatical structure is often awkward and incomplete. In Abelard and Eloise, he says—
“There died the best of passions, Love and Fame.”
“There died the greatest of passions, Love and Fame.”
This is not a legitimate ellipsis. Fame is not a passion, though love is:
but his ear was evidently confused by the meeting of the sounds “love and
fame,” as if they of themselves immediately implied “love, and love of
fame.” Pope’s rhymes are constantly defective, being rhymes to the eye
instead of the ear; and this to a greater degree,[Pg 127]
Notes not only than in later,
but than in preceding writers. The praise of his versification must be
confined to its uniform smoothness and harmony. In the translation of the
Iliad, which has been considered as his masterpiece in style and
execution, he continually changes the tenses in the same sentence for the
purpose of the rhyme, which shews either a want of technical resources, or
great inattention to punctilious exactness. But to have done with this.
This is not a legitimate ellipsis. Fame is not a passion, though love is:
but his ear was evidently confused by the meeting of the sounds “love and
fame,” as if they of themselves immediately implied “love, and love of
fame.” Pope’s rhymes are constantly defective, being rhymes to the eye
instead of the ear; and this to a greater degree,[Pg 127]
Notes not only than in later,
but than in preceding writers. The praise of his versification must be
confined to its uniform smoothness and harmony. In the translation of the
Iliad, which has been considered as his masterpiece in style and
execution, he continually changes the tenses in the same sentence for the
purpose of the rhyme, which shews either a want of technical resources, or
great inattention to punctilious exactness. But to have done with this.
The Epistle of Eloise to Abelard is the only exception I can think of, to the general spirit of the foregoing remarks; and I should be disingenuous not to acknowledge that it is an exception. The foundation is in the letters themselves of Abelard and Eloise, which are quite as impressive, but still in a different way. It is fine as a poem: it is finer as a piece of high-wrought eloquence. No woman could be supposed to write a finer love-letter in verse. Besides the richness of the historical materials, the high gusto of the original sentiments which Pope had to work upon, there were perhaps circumstances in his own situation which made him enter into the subject with even more than a poet’s feeling. The tears shed are drops gushing from the heart: the words are burning sighs breathed from the soul of love. Perhaps the poem to which it bears the greatest similarity in our language, is Dryden’s Tancred and Sigismunda, taken from Boccaccio. Pope’s Eloise will bear this comparison; and after such a test, with Boccaccio for the original author, and Dryden for the translator, it need shrink from no other. There is something exceedingly tender and beautiful in the sound of the concluding lines:
The Letter of Eloise to Abelard is the only exception I can think of to the general idea presented earlier, and I would be dishonest not to recognize that it is indeed an exception. Its foundation lies in the letters of Abelard and Eloise themselves, which are also quite impressive, but in a different way. It's great as a poem; it's even better as a piece of refined eloquence. No woman could be thought to craft a more beautiful love letter in verse. Along with the wealth of historical context and the strong emotions that Pope had to draw from, there may have been personal circumstances that led him to approach the topic with even more than a poet’s sensibility. The tears that fall are genuine expressions from the heart; the words are passionate sighs exhaled from the soul of love. Perhaps the poem it most closely resembles in our language is Dryden’s Tancred and Sigismunda, adapted from Boccaccio. Pope’s Eloise can stand up to this comparison; and after such scrutiny, with Boccaccio as the original author and Dryden as the translator, it doesn’t need to shy away from any other. There is something incredibly tender and beautiful in the sound of the concluding lines:
“If ever chance two wandering lovers brings
To Paraclete’s white walls and silver springs,” etc.
“If two wandering lovers ever happen to come
To Paraclete’s white walls and silver springs,” etc.
The Essay on Man is not Pope’s best work. It is a theory which Bolingbroke
is supposed to have given him,[Pg 128]
Notes and which he expanded into verse. But “he
spins the thread of his verbosity finer than the staple of his argument.”
All that he says, “the very words, and to the self-same tune,” would prove
just as well that whatever is, is wrong, as that whatever is, is
right. The Dunciad has splendid passages, but in general it is dull,
heavy, and mechanical. The sarcasm already quoted on Settle, the Lord
Mayor’s poet, (for at that time there was a city as well as a court poet)
The Essay on Man is not Pope’s best work. It is a theory which Bolingbroke
is supposed to have given him,[Pg 128]
Notes and which he expanded into verse. But “he
spins the thread of his verbosity finer than the staple of his argument.”
All that he says, “the very words, and to the self-same tune,” would prove
just as well that whatever is, is wrong, as that whatever is, is
right. The Dunciad has splendid passages, but in general it is dull,
heavy, and mechanical. The sarcasm already quoted on Settle, the Lord
Mayor’s poet, (for at that time there was a city as well as a court poet)
“Now night descending, the proud scene is o’er,
But lives in Settle’s numbers one day more”—
“Now that night is falling, the proud scene is over,
But it lives on in Settle’s verses for one more day.”
is the finest inversion of immortality conceivable. It is even better than his serious apostrophe to the great heirs of glory, the triumphant bards of antiquity!
is the best twist on immortality imaginable. It’s even more impressive than his heartfelt address to the legendary figures of fame, the victorious poets of ancient times!
The finest burst of severe moral invective in all Pope, is the prophetical conclusion of the epilogue to the Satires:
The sharpest moral criticism in all of Pope's work is the prophetic ending of the epilogue to the Satires:
“Virtue may chuse the high or low degree,
’Tis just alike to virtue, and to me;
Dwell in a monk, or light upon a king,
She’s still the same belov’d, contented thing.
Vice is undone if she forgets her birth,
And stoops from angels to the dregs of earth.
But ’tis the Fall degrades her to a whore:
Let Greatness own her, and she’s mean no more.
Her birth, her beauty, crowds and courts confess,
Chaste matrons praise her, and grave bishops bless;
In golden chains the willing world she draws,
And hers the gospel is, and hers the laws;
Mounts the tribunal, lifts her scarlet head,
And sees pale Virtue carted in her stead.
Lo! at the wheels of her triumphal car,
Old England’s Genius, rough with many a scar,
Dragged in the dust! his arms hang idly round,
His flag inverted trails along the ground!
Our youth, all livery’d o’er with foreign gold,
Before her dance; behind her, crawl the old!
See thronging millions to the Pagod run,
[Pg 129]
NotesAnd offer country, parent, wife, or son!
Hear her black trumpet through the land proclaim,
That not to be corrupted is the shame.
In soldier, churchman, patriot, man in pow’r,
’Tis av’rice all, ambition is no more!
See all our nobles begging to be slaves!
See all our fools aspiring to be knaves!
The wit of cheats, the courage of a whore,
Are what ten thousand envy and adore:
All, all look up with reverential awe,
At crimes that ’scape or triumph o’er the law;
While truth, worth, wisdom, daily they decry:
Nothing is sacred now but villainy.
Yet may this verse (if such a verse remain)
Show there was one who held it in disdain.”
“Virtue may chuse the high or low degree,
’Tis just alike to virtue, and to me;
Dwell in a monk, or light upon a king,
She’s still the same belov’d, contented thing.
Vice is undone if she forgets her birth,
And stoops from angels to the dregs of earth.
But ’tis the Fall degrades her to a whore:
Let Greatness own her, and she’s mean no more.
Her birth, her beauty, crowds and courts confess,
Chaste matrons praise her, and grave bishops bless;
In golden chains the willing world she draws,
And hers the gospel is, and hers the laws;
Mounts the tribunal, lifts her scarlet head,
And sees pale Virtue carted in her stead.
Lo! at the wheels of her triumphal car,
Old England’s Genius, rough with many a scar,
Dragged in the dust! his arms hang idly round,
His flag inverted trails along the ground!
Our youth, all livery’d o’er with foreign gold,
Before her dance; behind her, crawl the old!
See thronging millions to the Pagod run,
[Pg 129]
NotesAnd offer country, parent, wife, or son!
Hear her black trumpet through the land proclaim,
That not to be corrupted is the shame.
In soldier, churchman, patriot, man in pow’r,
’Tis av’rice all, ambition is no more!
See all our nobles begging to be slaves!
See all our fools aspiring to be knaves!
The wit of cheats, the courage of a whore,
Are what ten thousand envy and adore:
All, all look up with reverential awe,
At crimes that ’scape or triumph o’er the law;
While truth, worth, wisdom, daily they decry:
Nothing is sacred now but villainy.
Yet may this verse (if such a verse remain)
Show there was one who held it in disdain.”
His Satires are not in general so good as his Epistles. His enmity is effeminate and petulant from a sense of weakness, as his friendship was tender from a sense of gratitude. I do not like, for instance, his character of Chartres, or his characters of women. His delicacy often borders upon sickliness; his fastidiousness makes others fastidious. But his compliments are divine; they are equal in value to a house or an estate. Take the following. In addressing Lord Mansfield, he speaks of the grave as a scene,
His Satires aren't generally as good as his Epistles. His hostility feels weak and childish, while his friendship comes from genuine gratitude. For example, I don't care for how he portrays Chartres or his characters of women. His sensitivity often veers into being overly fragile; his pickiness makes others picky, too. But his compliments are amazing; they carry the same weight as a house or an estate. Take this one, where he addresses Lord Mansfield and talks about the grave as a scene,
“Where Murray, long enough his country’s pride,
Shall be no more than Tully, or than Hyde.”
“Where Murray, once the pride of his country,
Shall be just as unknown as Tully or Hyde.”
To Bolingbroke he says—
To Bolingbroke, he says—
“Why rail they then if but one wreath of mine,
Oh all-accomplished St. John, deck thy shrine?”
“Why do they complain then if only one of my wreaths,
Oh, all-accomplished St. John, decorate your shrine?”
Again, he has bequeathed this praise to Lord Cornbury—
Again, he has given this praise to Lord Cornbury—
“Despise low thoughts, low gains:
Disdain whatever Cornbury disdains;
Be virtuous and be happy for your pains.”
"Ignore negative thoughts and small rewards:
Disregard anything Cornbury looks down on;
Be virtuous and be happy for your efforts."
The finest piece of personal satire in Pope (perhaps in the world) is his character of Addison; and this, it may be observed, is of a mixed kind, made up of his respect for the man, and a cutting sense of his failings. The other finest one is that of Buckingham, and the best part of that is the pleasurable
The best piece of personal satire in Pope (maybe even in the world) is his portrayal of Addison; and it's worth noting that this is a mix of his admiration for the man and a sharp awareness of his flaws. The other standout is his depiction of Buckingham, with the most enjoyable part being the humorous elements.
“Alas! how changed from him,
That life of pleasure, and that soul of whim:
Gallant and gay, in Cliveden’s proud alcove,
The bower of wanton Shrewsbury and love!”
“Oh no! He’s so different now,
From that carefree life, and that whimsical spirit:
Charming and lively, in Cliveden’s elegant nook,
The retreat of flirtatious Shrewsbury and romance!”
Among his happiest and most inimitable effusions are the Epistles to Arbuthnot, and to Jervas the painter; amiable patterns of the delightful unconcerned life, blending ease with dignity, which poets and painters then led. Thus he says to Arbuthnot—
Among his happiest and most unique expressions are the Letters to Arbuthnot and to Jervas the painter; charming examples of the enjoyable, carefree life that poets and painters lived back then, combining ease with dignity. So, he says to Arbuthnot—
“Why did I write? What sin to me unknown
Dipp’d me in ink, my parents’ or my own?
As yet a child, nor yet a fool to fame,
I lisped in numbers, for the numbers came.
I left no calling for this idle trade,
No duty broke, no father disobey’d:
The Muse but served to ease some friend, not wife;
To help me through this long disease, my life;
To second, Arbuthnot! thy art and care,
And teach the being you preserv’d to bear.
But why then publish? Granville the polite,
And knowing Walsh, would tell me I could write;
Well-natur’d Garth, inflam’d with early praise,
And Congreve lov’d, and Swift endur’d my lays;
The courtly Talbot, Somers, Sheffield read;
E’en mitred Rochester would nod the head;
And St. John’s self (great Dryden’s friend before)
[Pg 131]
NotesWith open arms receiv’d one poet more.
Happy my studies, when by these approv’d!
Happier their author, when by these belov’d!
From these the world will judge of men and books,
Not from the Burnets, Oldmixons, and Cooks.”
“Why did I write? What unknown sin did I commit?”
Dipp’d me in ink, my parents’ or my own?
As yet a child, nor yet a fool to fame,
I lisped in numbers, for the numbers came.
I left no calling for this idle trade,
No duty broke, no father disobey’d:
The Muse but served to ease some friend, not wife;
To help me through this long disease, my life;
To second, Arbuthnot! thy art and care,
And teach the being you preserv’d to bear.
But why publish then? Granville the polite,
And knowing Walsh, would tell me I could write;
Well-natur’d Garth, inflam’d with early praise,
And Congreve lov’d, and Swift endur’d my lays;
The courtly Talbot, Somers, Sheffield read;
E’en mitred Rochester would nod the head;
And St. John’s self (great Dryden’s friend before)
[Pg 131]
NotesWith open arms receiv’d one poet more.
Happy my studies, when by these approv’d!
Happier their author, when by these belov’d!
From these the world will judge of men and books,
Not from the Burnets, Oldmixons, and Cooks.”
I cannot help giving also the conclusion of the Epistle to Jervas.
I can’t help but include the conclusion of the letter to Jervas as well.
“Oh, lasting as those colours may they shine,
Free as thy stroke, yet faultless as thy line;
New graces yearly like thy works display,
Soft without weakness, without glaring gay;
Led by some rule, that guides, but not constrains;
And finish’d more through happiness than pains,
The kindred arts shall in their praise conspire,
One dip the pencil, and one string the lyre.
Yet should the Graces all thy figures place,
And breathe an air divine on ev’ry face;
Yet should the Muses bid my numbers roll
Strong as their charms, and gentle as their soul;
With Zeuxis’ Helen thy Bridgewater vie,
And these be sung till Granville’s Myra die:
Alas! how little from the grave we claim!
Thou but preserv’st a face, and I a name.”
"Oh, as lasting as those colors may they shine,
Free like your brushstroke, yet perfect like your line;
New beauties every year like your works reveal,
Soft without weakness, and vibrant without overkill;
Guided by some rule that directs but doesn't limit;
And completed more through joy than through effort,
The related arts shall come together to praise,
One dips the brush, and one strums the lyre.
Yet if the Graces should place all your figures,
And breathe a divine air on every face;
Yet if the Muses urge my words to flow
Strong as their allure, and gentle as their spirit;
With Zeuxis’ Helen competing with your Bridgewater,
And these shall be sung until Granville’s Myra fades:
Alas! how little we take from the grave!
You merely preserve a face, and I a name.”
And shall we cut ourselves off from beauties like these with a theory? Shall we shut up our books, and seal up our senses, to please the dull spite and inordinate vanity of those “who have eyes, but they see not—ears, but they hear not—and understandings, but they understand not,”—and go about asking our blind guides, whether Pope was a poet or not? It will never do. Such persons, when you point out to them a fine passage in Pope, turn it off to something of the same sort in some other writer. Thus they say that the line, “I lisp’d in numbers, for the numbers came,” is pretty, but taken from that of Ovid—Et quum conabar scribere, versus erat. They are safe in this mode of criticism: there is no danger of any one’s tracing their writings to the classics.
And should we really cut ourselves off from beauties like these just to stick to a theory? Should we close our books and shut down our senses just to satisfy the dull spite and excessive vanity of those “who have eyes, but don’t see—ears, but don’t hear—and minds, but don’t understand,” and wander around asking our blind guides whether Pope was a poet or not? That won’t work. When you point out a great line in Pope, these people will just brush it off and compare it to something similar by another writer. They’ll say that the line, “I lisp’d in numbers, for the numbers came,” is nice, but it’s borrowed from Ovid—Et quum conabar scribere, versus erat. They feel secure in this kind of criticism: there’s no risk of anyone tracing their writings back to the classics.
[Pg 132]Pope’s letters and prose writings neither take away from, nor add to his poetical reputation. There is, occasionally, a littleness of manner, and an unnecessary degree of caution. He appears anxious to say a good thing in every word, as well as every sentence. They, however, give a very favourable idea of his moral character in all respects; and his letters to Atterbury, in his disgrace and exile, do equal honour to both. If I had to choose, there are one or two persons, and but one or two, that I should like to have been better than Pope!
[Pg 132]Pope's letters and essays neither diminish nor enhance his reputation as a poet. At times, there's a bit of pettiness in his tone and an excessive caution. He seems eager to make every word, as well as every sentence, shine. However, they present a very positive view of his moral character in every way, and his letters to Atterbury during his disgrace and exile reflect well on both of them. If I had to choose, there are only one or two people, and just one or two, that I would have preferred to be better than Pope!
VII
ON THE PERIODICAL ESSAYISTS
“The proper study of mankind is man.”
I now come to speak of that sort of writing which has been so successfully
cultivated in this country by our periodical Essayists, and which consists
in applying the talents and resources of the mind to all that mixed mass
of human affairs, which, though not included under the head of any regular
art, science, or profession, falls under the cognisance of the writer, and
“comes home to the business and bosoms of men.” Quicquid agunt homines
nostri farrago libelli, is the general motto of this department of
literature. It does not treat of minerals or fossils, of the virtues of
plants, or the influence of planets; it does not meddle with forms of
belief or systems of philosophy, nor launch into the world of spiritual
existences; but it makes familiar with the world of men and women, records
their actions, assigns their motives, exhibits their whims, characterises
their pursuits in all their singular and endless variety, ridicules their
absurdities, exposes their inconsistencies, “holds the mirror up to
nature, and shews the very age and body of the time its form and
pressure;” takes minutes of our dress, air, looks, words, thoughts, and
actions; shews us what we are, and what we are not; plays the whole game
of human life over before us, and by making us enlightened spectators of
its many-coloured scenes, enables us (if possible) to become tolerably
reasonable agents in the one in which we have to perform a part. “The act[Pg 134]
Notes
and practic part of life is thus made the mistress of our theorique.” It
is the best and most natural course of study. It is in morals and manners
what the experimental is in natural philosophy, as opposed to the
dogmatical method. It does not deal in sweeping clauses of proscription
and anathema, but in nice distinction and liberal constructions. It makes
up its general accounts from details, its few theories from many facts. It
does not try to prove all black or all white as it wishes, but lays on the
intermediate colours, (and most of them not unpleasing ones,) as it finds
them blended with “the web of our life, which is of a mingled yarn, good
and ill together.” It inquires what human life is and has been, to shew
what it ought to be. It follows it into courts and camps, into town and
country, into rustic sports or learned disputations, into the various
shades of prejudice or ignorance, of refinement or barbarism, into its
private haunts or public pageants, into its weaknesses and littlenesses,
its professions and its practices—before it pretends to distinguish right
from wrong, or one thing from another. How, indeed, should it do so
otherwise?
I now come to speak of that sort of writing which has been so successfully
cultivated in this country by our periodical Essayists, and which consists
in applying the talents and resources of the mind to all that mixed mass
of human affairs, which, though not included under the head of any regular
art, science, or profession, falls under the cognisance of the writer, and
“comes home to the business and bosoms of men.” Quicquid agunt homines
nostri farrago libelli, is the general motto of this department of
literature. It does not treat of minerals or fossils, of the virtues of
plants, or the influence of planets; it does not meddle with forms of
belief or systems of philosophy, nor launch into the world of spiritual
existences; but it makes familiar with the world of men and women, records
their actions, assigns their motives, exhibits their whims, characterises
their pursuits in all their singular and endless variety, ridicules their
absurdities, exposes their inconsistencies, “holds the mirror up to
nature, and shews the very age and body of the time its form and
pressure;” takes minutes of our dress, air, looks, words, thoughts, and
actions; shews us what we are, and what we are not; plays the whole game
of human life over before us, and by making us enlightened spectators of
its many-coloured scenes, enables us (if possible) to become tolerably
reasonable agents in the one in which we have to perform a part. “The act[Pg 134]
Notes
and practic part of life is thus made the mistress of our theorique.” It
is the best and most natural course of study. It is in morals and manners
what the experimental is in natural philosophy, as opposed to the
dogmatical method. It does not deal in sweeping clauses of proscription
and anathema, but in nice distinction and liberal constructions. It makes
up its general accounts from details, its few theories from many facts. It
does not try to prove all black or all white as it wishes, but lays on the
intermediate colours, (and most of them not unpleasing ones,) as it finds
them blended with “the web of our life, which is of a mingled yarn, good
and ill together.” It inquires what human life is and has been, to shew
what it ought to be. It follows it into courts and camps, into town and
country, into rustic sports or learned disputations, into the various
shades of prejudice or ignorance, of refinement or barbarism, into its
private haunts or public pageants, into its weaknesses and littlenesses,
its professions and its practices—before it pretends to distinguish right
from wrong, or one thing from another. How, indeed, should it do so
otherwise?
“Quid sit pulchrum, quid turpe, quid utile, quid non,
Plenius et melius Chrysippo et Crantore dicit.”
“What's beautiful, what's ugly, what's useful, what's not,
Chrysippus and Crantor explain more fully and better.”
The writers I speak of are, if not moral philosophers, moral historians, and that’s better: or if they are both, they found the one character upon the other; their premises precede their conclusions; and we put faith in their testimony, for we know that it is true.
The writers I'm talking about are, if not moral philosophers, moral historians, and that's even better. Or if they are both, they establish one character based on the other; their premises come before their conclusions; and we trust their testimony because we know it's true.
Montaigne was the first person who in his Essays led the way to this kind
of writing among the moderns. The great merit of Montaigne then was, that
he may be said to have been the first who had the courage to say as an
author what he felt as a man. And as courage is generally[Pg 135]
Notes the effect of
conscious strength, he was probably led to do so by the richness, truth,
and force of his own observations on books and men. He was, in the truest
sense, a man of original mind, that is, he had the power of looking at
things for himself, or as they really were, instead of blindly trusting
to, and fondly repeating what others told him that they were. He got rid
of the go-cart of prejudice and affectation, with the learned lumber that
follows at their heels, because he could do without them. In taking up his
pen he did not set up for a philosopher, wit, orator, or moralist, but he
became all these by merely daring to tell us whatever passed through his
mind, in its naked simplicity and force, that he thought any ways worth
communicating. He did not, in the abstract character of an author,
undertake to say all that could be said upon a subject, but what in his
capacity as an inquirer after truth he happened to know about it. He was
neither a pedant nor a bigot. He neither supposed that he was bound to
know all things, nor that all things were bound to conform to what he had
fancied or would have them to be. In treating of men and manners, he spoke
of them as he found them, not according to preconceived notions and
abstract dogmas; and he began by teaching us what he himself was. In
criticising books he did not compare them with rules and systems, but told
us what he saw to like or dislike in them. He did not take his standard of
excellence “according to an exact scale” of Aristotle, or fall out with a
work that was good for any thing, because “not one of the angles at the
four corners was a right one.” He was, in a word, the first author who was
not a bookmaker, and who wrote not to make converts of others to
established creeds and prejudices, but to satisfy his own mind of the
truth of things. In this respect we know not which to be most charmed
with, the author or the man. There is an[Pg 136]
Notes
inexpressible frankness and sincerity, as well as power, in what he writes. There is no attempt at
imposition or concealment, no juggling tricks or solemn mouthing, no
laboured attempts at proving himself always in the right, and every body
else in the wrong; he says what is uppermost, lays open what floats at the
top or the bottom of his mind, and deserves Pope’s character of him, where
he professes to
Montaigne was the first person who in his Essays led the way to this kind
of writing among the moderns. The great merit of Montaigne then was, that
he may be said to have been the first who had the courage to say as an
author what he felt as a man. And as courage is generally[Pg 135]
Notes the effect of
conscious strength, he was probably led to do so by the richness, truth,
and force of his own observations on books and men. He was, in the truest
sense, a man of original mind, that is, he had the power of looking at
things for himself, or as they really were, instead of blindly trusting
to, and fondly repeating what others told him that they were. He got rid
of the go-cart of prejudice and affectation, with the learned lumber that
follows at their heels, because he could do without them. In taking up his
pen he did not set up for a philosopher, wit, orator, or moralist, but he
became all these by merely daring to tell us whatever passed through his
mind, in its naked simplicity and force, that he thought any ways worth
communicating. He did not, in the abstract character of an author,
undertake to say all that could be said upon a subject, but what in his
capacity as an inquirer after truth he happened to know about it. He was
neither a pedant nor a bigot. He neither supposed that he was bound to
know all things, nor that all things were bound to conform to what he had
fancied or would have them to be. In treating of men and manners, he spoke
of them as he found them, not according to preconceived notions and
abstract dogmas; and he began by teaching us what he himself was. In
criticising books he did not compare them with rules and systems, but told
us what he saw to like or dislike in them. He did not take his standard of
excellence “according to an exact scale” of Aristotle, or fall out with a
work that was good for any thing, because “not one of the angles at the
four corners was a right one.” He was, in a word, the first author who was
not a bookmaker, and who wrote not to make converts of others to
established creeds and prejudices, but to satisfy his own mind of the
truth of things. In this respect we know not which to be most charmed
with, the author or the man. There is an[Pg 136]
Notes
inexpressible frankness and sincerity, as well as power, in what he writes. There is no attempt at
imposition or concealment, no juggling tricks or solemn mouthing, no
laboured attempts at proving himself always in the right, and every body
else in the wrong; he says what is uppermost, lays open what floats at the
top or the bottom of his mind, and deserves Pope’s character of him, where
he professes to
“——pour out all as plain
As downright Shippen, or as old Montaigne.”[128]
“——share everything openly”
As downright Shippen, or as old Montaigne.”[128]
He does not converse with us like a pedagogue with his pupil, whom he
wishes to make as great a blockhead as himself, but like a philosopher and
friend who has passed through life with thought and observation, and is
willing to enable others to pass through it with pleasure and profit. A
writer of this stamp, I confess, appears to me as much superior to a
common bookworm, as a library of real books is superior to a mere
book-case, painted and lettered on the outside with the names of
celebrated works. As he was the first to attempt this new way of writing,
so the same strong natural impulse which prompted the undertaking, carried
him to the end of his career. The same force and honesty of mind which
urged him to throw off the shackles of custom and prejudice, would enable
him to complete his triumph over them. He has left little for his
successors to achieve in the way of just and original speculation on human
life. Nearly all the thinking of the two last centuries of that kind which
the French denominate morale observatrice, is to be found in Montaigne’s
Essays: there is the germ, at least, and generally much more. He sowed the
seed and cleared away the rubbish, even where others have reaped the
fruit, or cultivated and [Pg 137]
Notesdecorated
the soil to a greater degree of nicety
and perfection. There is no one to whom the old Latin adage is more
applicable than to Montaigne, “Pereant isti qui ante nos nostra
dixerunt.” There has been no new impulse given to thought since his time.
Among the specimens of criticisms on authors which he has left us, are
those on Virgil, Ovid, and Boccaccio, in the account of books which he
thinks worth reading, or (which is the same thing) which he finds he can
read in his old age, and which may be reckoned among the few criticisms
which are worth reading at any age.[129]
He does not converse with us like a pedagogue with his pupil, whom he
wishes to make as great a blockhead as himself, but like a philosopher and
friend who has passed through life with thought and observation, and is
willing to enable others to pass through it with pleasure and profit. A
writer of this stamp, I confess, appears to me as much superior to a
common bookworm, as a library of real books is superior to a mere
book-case, painted and lettered on the outside with the names of
celebrated works. As he was the first to attempt this new way of writing,
so the same strong natural impulse which prompted the undertaking, carried
him to the end of his career. The same force and honesty of mind which
urged him to throw off the shackles of custom and prejudice, would enable
him to complete his triumph over them. He has left little for his
successors to achieve in the way of just and original speculation on human
life. Nearly all the thinking of the two last centuries of that kind which
the French denominate morale observatrice, is to be found in Montaigne’s
Essays: there is the germ, at least, and generally much more. He sowed the
seed and cleared away the rubbish, even where others have reaped the
fruit, or cultivated and [Pg 137]
Notesdecorated
the soil to a greater degree of nicety
and perfection. There is no one to whom the old Latin adage is more
applicable than to Montaigne, “Pereant isti qui ante nos nostra
dixerunt.” There has been no new impulse given to thought since his time.
Among the specimens of criticisms on authors which he has left us, are
those on Virgil, Ovid, and Boccaccio, in the account of books which he
thinks worth reading, or (which is the same thing) which he finds he can
read in his old age, and which may be reckoned among the few criticisms
which are worth reading at any age.[129]
[Pg 138]
NotesMontaigne’s
Essays were translated into English by Charles Cotton, who was
one of the wits and poets of the age of Charles II; and Lord Halifax, one
of the noble critics of that day, declared it to be “the book in the world
he was the best pleased with.” This mode of familiar Essay-writing, free
from the trammels of the schools, and the airs of professed authorship,
was successfully imitated, about the same time, by Cowley and Sir William
Temple, in their miscellaneous Essays, which are very agreeable and
learned talking upon paper. Lord Shaftesbury, on the contrary, who aimed
at the same easy, dégagé mode of communicating his thoughts to the
world, has quite spoiled his matter, which is sometimes valuable, by his
manner, in which he carries a certain flaunting, flowery, figurative,
flirting style of amicable condescension to the reader, to an excess more
tantalising than the most starched and ridiculous formality of the age of
James I. There is nothing so tormenting as the affectation of ease and
freedom from affectation.
[Pg 138]
NotesMontaigne’s
Essays were translated into English by Charles Cotton, who was
one of the wits and poets of the age of Charles II; and Lord Halifax, one
of the noble critics of that day, declared it to be “the book in the world
he was the best pleased with.” This mode of familiar Essay-writing, free
from the trammels of the schools, and the airs of professed authorship,
was successfully imitated, about the same time, by Cowley and Sir William
Temple, in their miscellaneous Essays, which are very agreeable and
learned talking upon paper. Lord Shaftesbury, on the contrary, who aimed
at the same easy, dégagé mode of communicating his thoughts to the
world, has quite spoiled his matter, which is sometimes valuable, by his
manner, in which he carries a certain flaunting, flowery, figurative,
flirting style of amicable condescension to the reader, to an excess more
tantalising than the most starched and ridiculous formality of the age of
James I. There is nothing so tormenting as the affectation of ease and
freedom from affectation.
The ice being thus thawed, and the barrier that kept authors at a distance
from common-sense and feeling broken through, the transition was not
difficult from Montaigne and his imitators, to our Periodical Essayists.
These last applied the same unrestrained expression of their thoughts to
the more immediate and passing scenes of life, to temporary and local
matters; and in order to discharge the invidious office of Censor Morum
more freely, and with less responsibility, assumed some fictitious and
humorous disguise, which, however, in a great degree corresponded to their
own peculiar habits and character. By thus concealing their own name and
person under the title of the Tatler, Spectator, etc. they were enabled to
inform us more fully of what was passing in the world, while the dramatic
contrast and ironical point of view to which the whole is[Pg 139]
Notes subjected,
added a greater liveliness and piquancy to the descriptions. The
philosopher and wit here commences newsmonger, makes himself master of
“the perfect spy o’ th’ time,” and from his various walks and turns
through life, brings home little curious specimens of the humours,
opinions, and manners of his contemporaries, as the botanist brings home
different plants and weeds, or the mineralogist different shells and
fossils, to illustrate their several theories, and be useful to mankind.
The ice being thus thawed, and the barrier that kept authors at a distance
from common-sense and feeling broken through, the transition was not
difficult from Montaigne and his imitators, to our Periodical Essayists.
These last applied the same unrestrained expression of their thoughts to
the more immediate and passing scenes of life, to temporary and local
matters; and in order to discharge the invidious office of Censor Morum
more freely, and with less responsibility, assumed some fictitious and
humorous disguise, which, however, in a great degree corresponded to their
own peculiar habits and character. By thus concealing their own name and
person under the title of the Tatler, Spectator, etc. they were enabled to
inform us more fully of what was passing in the world, while the dramatic
contrast and ironical point of view to which the whole is[Pg 139]
Notes subjected,
added a greater liveliness and piquancy to the descriptions. The
philosopher and wit here commences newsmonger, makes himself master of
“the perfect spy o’ th’ time,” and from his various walks and turns
through life, brings home little curious specimens of the humours,
opinions, and manners of his contemporaries, as the botanist brings home
different plants and weeds, or the mineralogist different shells and
fossils, to illustrate their several theories, and be useful to mankind.
The first of these papers that was attempted in this country was set up by
Steele in the beginning of the last century; and of all our Periodical
Essayists, the Tatler (for that was the name he assumed) has always
appeared to me the most amusing and agreeable. Montaigne, whom I have
proposed to consider as the father of this kind of personal authorship
among the moderns, in which the reader is admitted behind the curtain, and
sits down with the writer in his gown and slippers, was a most magnanimous
and undisguised egotist; but Isaac Bickerstaff, Esq. was the more
disinterested gossip of the two. The French author is contented to
describe the peculiarities of his own mind and constitution, which he does
with a copious and unsparing hand. The English journalist good-naturedly
lets you into the secret both of his own affairs and those of others. A
young lady, on the other side Temple Bar, cannot be seen at her glass for
half a day together, but Mr. Bickerstaff takes due notice of it; and he
has the first intelligence of the symptoms of the belle passion
appearing in any young gentleman at the West-end of the town. The
departures and arrivals of widows with handsome jointures, either to bury
their grief in the country, or to procure a second husband in town, are
punctually recorded in his pages. He is well acquainted with the
celebrated beauties of the preceding age at the court of Charles II; and
the[Pg 140]
Notes old gentleman (as he feigns himself) often grows romantic in
recounting “the disastrous strokes which his youth suffered” from the
glances of their bright eyes, and their unaccountable caprices. In
particular, he dwells with a secret satisfaction on the recollection of
one of his mistresses, who left him for a richer rival, and whose constant
reproach to her husband, on occasion of any quarrel between them, was “I,
that might have married the famous Mr. Bickerstaff, to be treated in this
manner!” The club at the Trumpet consists of a set of persons almost as
well worth knowing as himself. The cavalcade of the justice of the peace,
the knight of the shire, the country squire, and the young gentleman, his
nephew, who came to wait on him at his chambers, in such form and
ceremony, seem not to have settled the order of their precedence to this
hour;[130] and I should hope that the upholsterer and his companions, who
used to sun themselves in the Green Park, and who broke their rest and
fortunes to maintain the balance of power in Europe, stand as fair a
chance for immortality as some modern politicians. Mr. Bickerstaff himself
is a gentleman and a scholar, a humourist, and a man of the world; with a
great deal of nice easy naïveté about him. If he walks out and is caught
in a shower of rain, he makes amends for this unlucky accident by a
criticism on the shower in Virgil, and concludes with a burlesque copy of
verses on a city-shower. He entertains us, when he dates from his own
apartment, with a quotation from Plutarch, or a moral reflection; from the
Grecian coffee-house with politics; and from Wills’, or the Temple, with
the poets and players, the beaux and men of wit and pleasure about town.
In reading the pages of the Tatler, we seem as if suddenly carried back to
the age of Queen Anne, of toupees and full-bottomed periwigs. The whole
[Pg 141]
Notesappearance
of our dress and manners undergoes a delightful metamorphosis.
The beaux and the belles are of a quite different species from what they
are at present; we distinguish the dappers, the smarts, and the pretty
fellows, as they pass by Mr. Lilly’s shop-windows in the Strand; we are
introduced to Betterton and Mrs. Oldfield behind the scenes; are made
familiar with the persons and performances of Will Estcourt or Tom Durfey;
we listen to a dispute at a tavern, on the merits of the Duke of
Marlborough, or Marshal Turenne; or are present at the first rehearsal of
a play by Vanbrugh, or the reading of a new poem by Mr. Pope. The
privilege of thus virtually transporting ourselves to past times, is even
greater than that of visiting distant places in reality. London, a hundred
years ago, would be much better worth seeing than Paris at the present
moment.
The first of these papers that was attempted in this country was set up by
Steele in the beginning of the last century; and of all our Periodical
Essayists, the Tatler (for that was the name he assumed) has always
appeared to me the most amusing and agreeable. Montaigne, whom I have
proposed to consider as the father of this kind of personal authorship
among the moderns, in which the reader is admitted behind the curtain, and
sits down with the writer in his gown and slippers, was a most magnanimous
and undisguised egotist; but Isaac Bickerstaff, Esq. was the more
disinterested gossip of the two. The French author is contented to
describe the peculiarities of his own mind and constitution, which he does
with a copious and unsparing hand. The English journalist good-naturedly
lets you into the secret both of his own affairs and those of others. A
young lady, on the other side Temple Bar, cannot be seen at her glass for
half a day together, but Mr. Bickerstaff takes due notice of it; and he
has the first intelligence of the symptoms of the belle passion
appearing in any young gentleman at the West-end of the town. The
departures and arrivals of widows with handsome jointures, either to bury
their grief in the country, or to procure a second husband in town, are
punctually recorded in his pages. He is well acquainted with the
celebrated beauties of the preceding age at the court of Charles II; and
the[Pg 140]
Notes old gentleman (as he feigns himself) often grows romantic in
recounting “the disastrous strokes which his youth suffered” from the
glances of their bright eyes, and their unaccountable caprices. In
particular, he dwells with a secret satisfaction on the recollection of
one of his mistresses, who left him for a richer rival, and whose constant
reproach to her husband, on occasion of any quarrel between them, was “I,
that might have married the famous Mr. Bickerstaff, to be treated in this
manner!” The club at the Trumpet consists of a set of persons almost as
well worth knowing as himself. The cavalcade of the justice of the peace,
the knight of the shire, the country squire, and the young gentleman, his
nephew, who came to wait on him at his chambers, in such form and
ceremony, seem not to have settled the order of their precedence to this
hour;[130] and I should hope that the upholsterer and his companions, who
used to sun themselves in the Green Park, and who broke their rest and
fortunes to maintain the balance of power in Europe, stand as fair a
chance for immortality as some modern politicians. Mr. Bickerstaff himself
is a gentleman and a scholar, a humourist, and a man of the world; with a
great deal of nice easy naïveté about him. If he walks out and is caught
in a shower of rain, he makes amends for this unlucky accident by a
criticism on the shower in Virgil, and concludes with a burlesque copy of
verses on a city-shower. He entertains us, when he dates from his own
apartment, with a quotation from Plutarch, or a moral reflection; from the
Grecian coffee-house with politics; and from Wills’, or the Temple, with
the poets and players, the beaux and men of wit and pleasure about town.
In reading the pages of the Tatler, we seem as if suddenly carried back to
the age of Queen Anne, of toupees and full-bottomed periwigs. The whole
[Pg 141]
Notesappearance
of our dress and manners undergoes a delightful metamorphosis.
The beaux and the belles are of a quite different species from what they
are at present; we distinguish the dappers, the smarts, and the pretty
fellows, as they pass by Mr. Lilly’s shop-windows in the Strand; we are
introduced to Betterton and Mrs. Oldfield behind the scenes; are made
familiar with the persons and performances of Will Estcourt or Tom Durfey;
we listen to a dispute at a tavern, on the merits of the Duke of
Marlborough, or Marshal Turenne; or are present at the first rehearsal of
a play by Vanbrugh, or the reading of a new poem by Mr. Pope. The
privilege of thus virtually transporting ourselves to past times, is even
greater than that of visiting distant places in reality. London, a hundred
years ago, would be much better worth seeing than Paris at the present
moment.
It will be said, that all this is to be found, in the same or a greater
degree, in the Spectator. For myself, I do not think so; or at least,
there is in the last work a much greater proportion of commonplace matter.
I have, on this account, always preferred the Tatler to the Spectator.
Whether it is owing to my having been earlier or better acquainted with
the one than the other, my pleasure in reading these two admirable works
is not in proportion to their comparative reputation. The Tatler contains
only half the number of volumes, and, I will venture to say, nearly an
equal quantity of sterling wit and sense. “The first sprightly runnings”
are there: it has more of the original spirit, more of the freshness and
stamp of nature. The indications of character and strokes of humour are
more true and frequent; the reflections that suggest themselves arise more
from the occasion, and are less spun out into regular dissertations. They
are more like the remarks which occur in sensible conversation, and less
like a lecture.[Pg 142]
Notes Something is left to the understanding of the reader.
Steele seems to have gone into his closet chiefly to set down what he
observed out of doors. Addison seems to have spent most of his time in his
study, and to have spun out and wire-drawn the hints, which he borrowed
from Steele, or took from nature, to the utmost. I am far from wishing to
depreciate Addison’s talents, but I am anxious to do justice to Steele,
who was, I think, upon the whole, a less artificial and more original
writer. The humorous descriptions of Steele resemble loose sketches, or
fragments of a comedy; those of Addison are rather comments or ingenious
paraphrases on the genuine text. The characters of the club, not only in
the Tatler, but in the Spectator, were drawn by Steele. That of Sir Roger
de Coverley is among the number. Addison has, however, gained himself
immortal honour by his manner of filling up this last character. Who is
there that can forget, or be insensible to, the inimitable nameless graces
and varied traits of nature and of old English character in it—to his
unpretending virtues and amiable weaknesses—to his modesty, generosity,
hospitality, and eccentric whims—to the respect of his neighbours, and
the affection of his domestics—to his wayward, hopeless, secret passion
for his fair enemy, the widow, in which there is more of real romance and
true delicacy than in a thousand tales of knight-errantry—(we perceive
the hectic flush of his cheek, the faltering of his tongue in speaking of
her bewitching airs and “the whiteness of her hand”)—to the havoc he
makes among the game in his neighbourhood—to his speech from the bench,
to shew the Spectator what is thought of him in the country—to his
unwillingness to be put up as a sign-post, and his having his own likeness
turned into the Saracen’s head—to his gentle reproof of the baggage of a
gipsy that tells him “he has a widow in his line of life”—to his doubts
as to the existence of[Pg 143]
Notes witchcraft, and protection of reputed witches—to
his account of the family pictures, and his choice of a chaplain—to his
falling asleep at church, and his reproof of John Williams, as soon as he
recovered from his nap, for talking in sermon-time. The characters of
Will. Wimble and Will. Honeycomb are not a whit behind their friend, Sir
Roger, in delicacy and felicity. The delightful simplicity and
good-humoured officiousness in the one, are set off by the graceful
affectation and courtly pretension in the other. How long since I first
became acquainted with these two characters in the Spectator! What
old-fashioned friends they seem, and yet I am not tired of them, like so
many other friends, nor they of me! How airy these abstractions of the
poet’s pen stream over the dawn of our acquaintance with human life! how
they glance their fairest colours on the prospect before us! how pure they
remain in it to the last, like the rainbow in the evening-cloud, which the
rude hand of time and experience can neither soil nor dissipate! What a
pity that we cannot find the reality, and yet if we did, the dream would
be over. I once thought I knew a Will. Wimble, and a Will. Honeycomb, but
they turned out but indifferently; the originals in the Spectator still
read, word for word, the same that they always did. We have only to turn
to the page, and find them where we left them!—Many of the most exquisite
pieces in the Tatler, it is to be observed, are Addison’s, as the Court of
Honour, and the Personification of Musical Instruments, with almost all
those papers that form regular sets or series. I do not know whether the
picture of the family of an old college acquaintance, in the Tatler, where
the children run to let Mr. Bickerstaff in at the door, and where the one
that loses the race that way, turns back to tell the father that he is
come; with the nice gradation of incredulity in the little boy who is got
into Guy of Warwick, and the Seven[Pg 144]
Notes Champions, and who shakes his head at
the improbability of Æsop’s Fables, is Steele’s or Addison’s, though I
believe it belongs to the former. The account of the two sisters, one of
whom held up her head higher than ordinary, from having on a pair of
flowered garters, and that of the married lady who complained to the
Tatler of the neglect of her husband, with her answers to some home
questions that were put to her, are unquestionably Steele’s.—If the
Tatler is not inferior to the Spectator as a record of manners and
character, it is superior to it in the interest of many of the stories.
Several of the incidents related there by Steele have never been surpassed
in the heart-rending pathos of private distress. I might refer to those of
the lover and his mistress, when the theatre, in which they were, caught
fire; of the bridegroom, who by accident kills his bride on the day of
their marriage; the story of Mr. Eustace and his wife; and the fine dream
about his own mistress when a youth. What has given its superior
reputation to the Spectator, is the greater gravity of its pretensions,
its moral dissertations and critical reasonings, by which I confess myself
less edified than by other things, which are thought more lightly of.
Systems and opinions change, but nature is always true. It is the moral
and didactic tone of the Spectator which makes us apt to think of Addison
(according to Mandeville’s sarcasm) as “a parson in a tie-wig.” Many of
his moral Essays are, however, exquisitely beautiful and quite happy. Such
are the reflections on cheerfulness, those in Westminster Abbey, on the
Royal Exchange, and particularly some very affecting ones on the death of
a young lady in the fourth volume. These, it must be allowed, are the
perfection of elegant sermonising. His critical Essays are not so good. I
prefer Steele’s occasional selection of beautiful poetical passages,
without any affectation of analysing their beauties, to Addison’s
[Pg 145]
Notesfiner-spun
theories. The best criticism in the Spectator, that on the
Cartoons of Raphael, of which Mr. Fuseli has availed himself with great
spirit in his Lectures, is by Steele.[131] I owed this acknowledgment to a
writer who has so often put me in good humour with myself, and every thing
about me, when few things else could, and when the tomes of casuistry and
ecclesiastical history, with which the little duodecimo volumes of the
Tatler were overwhelmed and surrounded, in the only library to which I had
access when a boy, had tried their tranquillising effects upon me in vain.
I had not long ago in my hands, by favour of a friend, an original copy of
the quarto edition of the Tatler, with a list of the subscribers. It is
curious to see some names there which we should hardly think of (that of
Sir Isaac Newton is among them,) and also to observe the degree of
interest excited by those of the different persons, which is not
determined according to the rules of the Herald’s College. One literary
name lasts as long as a whole race of heroes and their descendants! The
Guardian, which followed the Spectator, was, as may be supposed, inferior
to it.
It will be said, that all this is to be found, in the same or a greater
degree, in the Spectator. For myself, I do not think so; or at least,
there is in the last work a much greater proportion of commonplace matter.
I have, on this account, always preferred the Tatler to the Spectator.
Whether it is owing to my having been earlier or better acquainted with
the one than the other, my pleasure in reading these two admirable works
is not in proportion to their comparative reputation. The Tatler contains
only half the number of volumes, and, I will venture to say, nearly an
equal quantity of sterling wit and sense. “The first sprightly runnings”
are there: it has more of the original spirit, more of the freshness and
stamp of nature. The indications of character and strokes of humour are
more true and frequent; the reflections that suggest themselves arise more
from the occasion, and are less spun out into regular dissertations. They
are more like the remarks which occur in sensible conversation, and less
like a lecture.[Pg 142]
Notes Something is left to the understanding of the reader.
Steele seems to have gone into his closet chiefly to set down what he
observed out of doors. Addison seems to have spent most of his time in his
study, and to have spun out and wire-drawn the hints, which he borrowed
from Steele, or took from nature, to the utmost. I am far from wishing to
depreciate Addison’s talents, but I am anxious to do justice to Steele,
who was, I think, upon the whole, a less artificial and more original
writer. The humorous descriptions of Steele resemble loose sketches, or
fragments of a comedy; those of Addison are rather comments or ingenious
paraphrases on the genuine text. The characters of the club, not only in
the Tatler, but in the Spectator, were drawn by Steele. That of Sir Roger
de Coverley is among the number. Addison has, however, gained himself
immortal honour by his manner of filling up this last character. Who is
there that can forget, or be insensible to, the inimitable nameless graces
and varied traits of nature and of old English character in it—to his
unpretending virtues and amiable weaknesses—to his modesty, generosity,
hospitality, and eccentric whims—to the respect of his neighbours, and
the affection of his domestics—to his wayward, hopeless, secret passion
for his fair enemy, the widow, in which there is more of real romance and
true delicacy than in a thousand tales of knight-errantry—(we perceive
the hectic flush of his cheek, the faltering of his tongue in speaking of
her bewitching airs and “the whiteness of her hand”)—to the havoc he
makes among the game in his neighbourhood—to his speech from the bench,
to shew the Spectator what is thought of him in the country—to his
unwillingness to be put up as a sign-post, and his having his own likeness
turned into the Saracen’s head—to his gentle reproof of the baggage of a
gipsy that tells him “he has a widow in his line of life”—to his doubts
as to the existence of[Pg 143]
Notes witchcraft, and protection of reputed witches—to
his account of the family pictures, and his choice of a chaplain—to his
falling asleep at church, and his reproof of John Williams, as soon as he
recovered from his nap, for talking in sermon-time. The characters of
Will. Wimble and Will. Honeycomb are not a whit behind their friend, Sir
Roger, in delicacy and felicity. The delightful simplicity and
good-humoured officiousness in the one, are set off by the graceful
affectation and courtly pretension in the other. How long since I first
became acquainted with these two characters in the Spectator! What
old-fashioned friends they seem, and yet I am not tired of them, like so
many other friends, nor they of me! How airy these abstractions of the
poet’s pen stream over the dawn of our acquaintance with human life! how
they glance their fairest colours on the prospect before us! how pure they
remain in it to the last, like the rainbow in the evening-cloud, which the
rude hand of time and experience can neither soil nor dissipate! What a
pity that we cannot find the reality, and yet if we did, the dream would
be over. I once thought I knew a Will. Wimble, and a Will. Honeycomb, but
they turned out but indifferently; the originals in the Spectator still
read, word for word, the same that they always did. We have only to turn
to the page, and find them where we left them!—Many of the most exquisite
pieces in the Tatler, it is to be observed, are Addison’s, as the Court of
Honour, and the Personification of Musical Instruments, with almost all
those papers that form regular sets or series. I do not know whether the
picture of the family of an old college acquaintance, in the Tatler, where
the children run to let Mr. Bickerstaff in at the door, and where the one
that loses the race that way, turns back to tell the father that he is
come; with the nice gradation of incredulity in the little boy who is got
into Guy of Warwick, and the Seven[Pg 144]
Notes Champions, and who shakes his head at
the improbability of Æsop’s Fables, is Steele’s or Addison’s, though I
believe it belongs to the former. The account of the two sisters, one of
whom held up her head higher than ordinary, from having on a pair of
flowered garters, and that of the married lady who complained to the
Tatler of the neglect of her husband, with her answers to some home
questions that were put to her, are unquestionably Steele’s.—If the
Tatler is not inferior to the Spectator as a record of manners and
character, it is superior to it in the interest of many of the stories.
Several of the incidents related there by Steele have never been surpassed
in the heart-rending pathos of private distress. I might refer to those of
the lover and his mistress, when the theatre, in which they were, caught
fire; of the bridegroom, who by accident kills his bride on the day of
their marriage; the story of Mr. Eustace and his wife; and the fine dream
about his own mistress when a youth. What has given its superior
reputation to the Spectator, is the greater gravity of its pretensions,
its moral dissertations and critical reasonings, by which I confess myself
less edified than by other things, which are thought more lightly of.
Systems and opinions change, but nature is always true. It is the moral
and didactic tone of the Spectator which makes us apt to think of Addison
(according to Mandeville’s sarcasm) as “a parson in a tie-wig.” Many of
his moral Essays are, however, exquisitely beautiful and quite happy. Such
are the reflections on cheerfulness, those in Westminster Abbey, on the
Royal Exchange, and particularly some very affecting ones on the death of
a young lady in the fourth volume. These, it must be allowed, are the
perfection of elegant sermonising. His critical Essays are not so good. I
prefer Steele’s occasional selection of beautiful poetical passages,
without any affectation of analysing their beauties, to Addison’s
[Pg 145]
Notesfiner-spun
theories. The best criticism in the Spectator, that on the
Cartoons of Raphael, of which Mr. Fuseli has availed himself with great
spirit in his Lectures, is by Steele.[131] I owed this acknowledgment to a
writer who has so often put me in good humour with myself, and every thing
about me, when few things else could, and when the tomes of casuistry and
ecclesiastical history, with which the little duodecimo volumes of the
Tatler were overwhelmed and surrounded, in the only library to which I had
access when a boy, had tried their tranquillising effects upon me in vain.
I had not long ago in my hands, by favour of a friend, an original copy of
the quarto edition of the Tatler, with a list of the subscribers. It is
curious to see some names there which we should hardly think of (that of
Sir Isaac Newton is among them,) and also to observe the degree of
interest excited by those of the different persons, which is not
determined according to the rules of the Herald’s College. One literary
name lasts as long as a whole race of heroes and their descendants! The
Guardian, which followed the Spectator, was, as may be supposed, inferior
to it.
The dramatic and conversational turn which forms the distinguishing
feature and greatest charm of the Spectator and Tatler, is quite lost in
the Rambler by Dr. Johnson. There is no reflected light thrown on human
life from an assumed character, nor any direct one from a display of the
author’s own. The Tatler and Spectator are, as it were, made up of notes
and memorandums of the events and incidents of the day, with finished
studies after nature, and characters fresh from the life, which the writer
moralises [Pg 146]
Notesupon, and turns to account as they come before him: the Rambler
is a collection of moral Essays, or scholastic theses, written on set
subjects, and of which the individual characters and incidents are merely
artificial illustrations, brought in to give a pretended relief to the
dryness of didactic discussion. The Rambler is a splendid and imposing
common-place-book of general topics, and rhetorical declamation on the
conduct and business of human life. In this sense, there is hardly a
reflection that has been suggested on such subjects which is not to be
found in this celebrated work, and there is, perhaps, hardly a reflection
to be found in it which had not been already suggested and developed by
some other author, or in the common course of conversation. The mass of
intellectual wealth here heaped together is immense, but it is rather the
result of gradual accumulation, the produce of the general intellect,
labouring in the mine of knowledge and reflection, than dug out of the
quarry, and dragged into the light by the industry and sagacity of a
single mind. I am not here saying that Dr. Johnson was a man without
originality, compared with the ordinary run of men’s minds, but he was not
a man of original thought or genius, in the sense in which Montaigne or
Lord Bacon was. He opened no new vein of precious ore, nor did he light
upon any single pebbles of uncommon size and unrivalled lustre. We seldom
meet with anything to “give us pause;” he does not set us thinking for the
first time. His reflections present themselves like reminiscences; do not
disturb the ordinary march of our thoughts; arrest our attention by the
stateliness of their appearance, and the costliness of their garb, but
pass on and mingle with the throng of our impressions. After closing the
volumes of the Rambler, there is nothing that we remember as a new truth
gained to the mind, nothing indelibly stamped upon the memory; nor is
there[Pg 147]
Notes any passage that we wish to turn to as embodying any known
principle or observation, with such force and beauty that justice can only
be done to the idea in the author’s own words. Such, for instance, are
many of the passages to be found in Burke, which shine by their own light,
belong to no class, have neither equal nor counterpart, and of which we
say that no one but the author could have written them! There is neither
the same boldness of design, nor mastery of execution in Johnson. In the
one, the spark of genius seems to have met with its congenial matter: the
shaft is sped; the forked lightning dresses up the face of nature in
ghastly smiles, and the loud thunder rolls far away from the ruin that is
made. Dr. Johnson’s style, on the contrary, resembles rather the rumbling
of mimic thunder at one of our theatres; and the light he throws upon a
subject is like the dazzling effect of phosphorus, or an ignis fatuus of
words. There is a wide difference, however, between perfect originality
and perfect common-place: neither ideas nor expressions are trite or
vulgar because they are not quite new. They are valuable, and ought to be
repeated, if they have not become quite common; and Johnson’s style both
of reasoning and imagery holds the middle rank between startling novelty
and vapid common-place. Johnson has as much originality of thinking as
Addison; but then he wants his familiarity of illustration, knowledge of
character, and delightful humour. What most distinguishes Dr. Johnson from
other writers is the pomp and uniformity of his style. All his periods are
cast in the same mould, are of the same size and shape, and consequently
have little fitness to the variety of things he professes to treat of. His
subjects are familiar, but the author is always upon stilts. He has
neither ease nor simplicity, and his efforts at playfulness, in part,
remind one of the lines in Milton:—
The dramatic and conversational turn which forms the distinguishing
feature and greatest charm of the Spectator and Tatler, is quite lost in
the Rambler by Dr. Johnson. There is no reflected light thrown on human
life from an assumed character, nor any direct one from a display of the
author’s own. The Tatler and Spectator are, as it were, made up of notes
and memorandums of the events and incidents of the day, with finished
studies after nature, and characters fresh from the life, which the writer
moralises [Pg 146]
Notesupon, and turns to account as they come before him: the Rambler
is a collection of moral Essays, or scholastic theses, written on set
subjects, and of which the individual characters and incidents are merely
artificial illustrations, brought in to give a pretended relief to the
dryness of didactic discussion. The Rambler is a splendid and imposing
common-place-book of general topics, and rhetorical declamation on the
conduct and business of human life. In this sense, there is hardly a
reflection that has been suggested on such subjects which is not to be
found in this celebrated work, and there is, perhaps, hardly a reflection
to be found in it which had not been already suggested and developed by
some other author, or in the common course of conversation. The mass of
intellectual wealth here heaped together is immense, but it is rather the
result of gradual accumulation, the produce of the general intellect,
labouring in the mine of knowledge and reflection, than dug out of the
quarry, and dragged into the light by the industry and sagacity of a
single mind. I am not here saying that Dr. Johnson was a man without
originality, compared with the ordinary run of men’s minds, but he was not
a man of original thought or genius, in the sense in which Montaigne or
Lord Bacon was. He opened no new vein of precious ore, nor did he light
upon any single pebbles of uncommon size and unrivalled lustre. We seldom
meet with anything to “give us pause;” he does not set us thinking for the
first time. His reflections present themselves like reminiscences; do not
disturb the ordinary march of our thoughts; arrest our attention by the
stateliness of their appearance, and the costliness of their garb, but
pass on and mingle with the throng of our impressions. After closing the
volumes of the Rambler, there is nothing that we remember as a new truth
gained to the mind, nothing indelibly stamped upon the memory; nor is
there[Pg 147]
Notes any passage that we wish to turn to as embodying any known
principle or observation, with such force and beauty that justice can only
be done to the idea in the author’s own words. Such, for instance, are
many of the passages to be found in Burke, which shine by their own light,
belong to no class, have neither equal nor counterpart, and of which we
say that no one but the author could have written them! There is neither
the same boldness of design, nor mastery of execution in Johnson. In the
one, the spark of genius seems to have met with its congenial matter: the
shaft is sped; the forked lightning dresses up the face of nature in
ghastly smiles, and the loud thunder rolls far away from the ruin that is
made. Dr. Johnson’s style, on the contrary, resembles rather the rumbling
of mimic thunder at one of our theatres; and the light he throws upon a
subject is like the dazzling effect of phosphorus, or an ignis fatuus of
words. There is a wide difference, however, between perfect originality
and perfect common-place: neither ideas nor expressions are trite or
vulgar because they are not quite new. They are valuable, and ought to be
repeated, if they have not become quite common; and Johnson’s style both
of reasoning and imagery holds the middle rank between startling novelty
and vapid common-place. Johnson has as much originality of thinking as
Addison; but then he wants his familiarity of illustration, knowledge of
character, and delightful humour. What most distinguishes Dr. Johnson from
other writers is the pomp and uniformity of his style. All his periods are
cast in the same mould, are of the same size and shape, and consequently
have little fitness to the variety of things he professes to treat of. His
subjects are familiar, but the author is always upon stilts. He has
neither ease nor simplicity, and his efforts at playfulness, in part,
remind one of the lines in Milton:—
His Letters from Correspondents, in particular, are more pompous and
unwieldy than what he writes in his own person. This want of relaxation
and variety of manner has, I think, after the first effects of novelty and
surprise were over, been prejudicial to the matter. It takes from the
general power, not only to please, but to instruct. The monotony of style
produces an apparent monotony of ideas. What is really striking and
valuable, is lost in the vain ostentation and circumlocution of the
expression; for when we find the same pains and pomp of diction bestowed
upon the most trifling as upon the most important parts of a sentence or
discourse, we grow tired of distinguishing between pretension and reality,
and are disposed to confound the tinsel and bombast of the phraseology
with want of weight in the thoughts. Thus, from the imposing and oracular
nature of the style, people are tempted at first to imagine that our
author’s speculations are all wisdom and profundity: till having found out
their mistake in some instances, they suppose that there is nothing but
common-place in them, concealed under verbiage and pedantry; and in both
they are wrong. The fault of Dr. Johnson’s style is, that it reduces all
things to the same artificial and unmeaning level. It destroys all shades
of difference, the association between words and things. It is a perpetual
paradox and innovation. He condescends to the familiar till we are ashamed
of our interest in it: he expands the little till it looks big. “If he
were to write a fable of little fishes,” as Goldsmith said of him, “he
would make them speak like great whales.” We can no more distinguish the
most familiar objects in his descriptions of them, than we can a
well-known face under a huge painted mask. The structure of his sentences,
which was his own invention, and which has been generally[Pg 149]
Notes imitated since
his time, is a species of rhyming in prose, where one clause answers to
another in measure and quantity, like the tagging of syllables at the end
of a verse; the close of the period follows as mechanically as the
oscillation of a pendulum, the sense is balanced with the sound; each
sentence, revolving round its centre of gravity, is contained with itself
like a couplet, and each paragraph forms itself into a stanza. Dr. Johnson
is also a complete balance-master in the topics of morality. He never
encourages hope, but he counteracts it by fear; he never elicits a truth,
but he suggests some objection in answer to it. He seizes and alternately
quits the clue of reason, lest it should involve him in the labyrinths of
endless error: he wants confidence in himself and his fellows. He dares
not trust himself with the immediate impressions of things, for fear of
compromising his dignity; or follow them into their consequences, for fear
of committing his prejudices. His timidity is the result, not of
ignorance, but of morbid apprehension. “He runs the great circle, and is
still at home.” No advance is made by his writings in any sentiment, or
mode of reasoning. Out of the pale of established authority and received
dogmas, all is sceptical, loose, and desultory: he seems in imagination to
strengthen the dominion of prejudice, as he weakens and dissipates that of
reason; and round the rock of faith and power, on the edge of which he
slumbers blindfold and uneasy, the waves and billows of uncertain and
dangerous opinion roar and heave for evermore. His Rasselas is the most
melancholy and debilitating moral speculation that ever was put forth.
Doubtful of the faculties of his mind, as of his organs of vision, Johnson
trusted only to his feelings and his fears. He cultivated a belief in
witches as an out-guard to the evidences of religion; and abused Milton,
and patronised Lauder, in spite of his aversion to his countrymen, as a
step[Pg 150]
Notes to secure the existing establishment in church and state. This was
neither right feeling nor sound logic.
His Letters from Correspondents, in particular, are more pompous and
unwieldy than what he writes in his own person. This want of relaxation
and variety of manner has, I think, after the first effects of novelty and
surprise were over, been prejudicial to the matter. It takes from the
general power, not only to please, but to instruct. The monotony of style
produces an apparent monotony of ideas. What is really striking and
valuable, is lost in the vain ostentation and circumlocution of the
expression; for when we find the same pains and pomp of diction bestowed
upon the most trifling as upon the most important parts of a sentence or
discourse, we grow tired of distinguishing between pretension and reality,
and are disposed to confound the tinsel and bombast of the phraseology
with want of weight in the thoughts. Thus, from the imposing and oracular
nature of the style, people are tempted at first to imagine that our
author’s speculations are all wisdom and profundity: till having found out
their mistake in some instances, they suppose that there is nothing but
common-place in them, concealed under verbiage and pedantry; and in both
they are wrong. The fault of Dr. Johnson’s style is, that it reduces all
things to the same artificial and unmeaning level. It destroys all shades
of difference, the association between words and things. It is a perpetual
paradox and innovation. He condescends to the familiar till we are ashamed
of our interest in it: he expands the little till it looks big. “If he
were to write a fable of little fishes,” as Goldsmith said of him, “he
would make them speak like great whales.” We can no more distinguish the
most familiar objects in his descriptions of them, than we can a
well-known face under a huge painted mask. The structure of his sentences,
which was his own invention, and which has been generally[Pg 149]
Notes imitated since
his time, is a species of rhyming in prose, where one clause answers to
another in measure and quantity, like the tagging of syllables at the end
of a verse; the close of the period follows as mechanically as the
oscillation of a pendulum, the sense is balanced with the sound; each
sentence, revolving round its centre of gravity, is contained with itself
like a couplet, and each paragraph forms itself into a stanza. Dr. Johnson
is also a complete balance-master in the topics of morality. He never
encourages hope, but he counteracts it by fear; he never elicits a truth,
but he suggests some objection in answer to it. He seizes and alternately
quits the clue of reason, lest it should involve him in the labyrinths of
endless error: he wants confidence in himself and his fellows. He dares
not trust himself with the immediate impressions of things, for fear of
compromising his dignity; or follow them into their consequences, for fear
of committing his prejudices. His timidity is the result, not of
ignorance, but of morbid apprehension. “He runs the great circle, and is
still at home.” No advance is made by his writings in any sentiment, or
mode of reasoning. Out of the pale of established authority and received
dogmas, all is sceptical, loose, and desultory: he seems in imagination to
strengthen the dominion of prejudice, as he weakens and dissipates that of
reason; and round the rock of faith and power, on the edge of which he
slumbers blindfold and uneasy, the waves and billows of uncertain and
dangerous opinion roar and heave for evermore. His Rasselas is the most
melancholy and debilitating moral speculation that ever was put forth.
Doubtful of the faculties of his mind, as of his organs of vision, Johnson
trusted only to his feelings and his fears. He cultivated a belief in
witches as an out-guard to the evidences of religion; and abused Milton,
and patronised Lauder, in spite of his aversion to his countrymen, as a
step[Pg 150]
Notes to secure the existing establishment in church and state. This was
neither right feeling nor sound logic.
The most triumphant record of the talents and character of Johnson is to
be found in Boswell’s Life of him. The man was superior to the author.
When he threw aside his pen, which he regarded as an incumbrance, he
became not only learned and thoughtful, but acute, witty, humorous,
natural, honest; hearty and determined, “the king of good fellows and wale
of old men.” There are as many smart repartees, profound remarks, and keen
invectives to be found in Boswell’s “inventory of all he said,” as are
recorded of any celebrated man. The life and dramatic play of his
conversation forms a contrast to his written works. His natural powers and
undisguised opinions were called out in convivial intercourse. In public,
he practised with the foils on: in private, he unsheathed the sword of
controversy, and it was “the Ebro’s temper.” The eagerness of opposition
roused him from his natural sluggishness and acquired timidity; he
returned blow for blow; and whether the trial were of argument or wit,
none of his rivals could boast much of the encounter. Burke seems to have
been the only person who had a chance with him; and it is the unpardonable
sin of Boswell’s work, that he has purposely omitted their combats of
strength and skill. Goldsmith asked, “Does he wind into a subject like a
serpent, as Burke does?” And when exhausted with sickness, he himself
said, “If that fellow Burke were here now, he would kill me.” It is to be
observed, that Johnson’s colloquial style was as blunt, direct, and
downright, as his style of studied composition was involved and
circuitous. As when Topham Beauclere and Langton knocked him up at his
chambers, at three in the morning, and he came to the door with the poker
in his hand, but seeing them, exclaimed, “What, is it you, my lads? then
I’ll have a frisk with you!” and[Pg 151]
Notes he afterwards reproaches Langton, who
was a literary milksop, for leaving them to go to an engagement “with some
un-idead girls.” What words to come from the mouth of the great moralist
and lexicographer! His good deeds were as many as his good sayings. His
domestic habits, his tenderness to servants, and readiness to oblige his
friends; the quantity of strong tea that he drank to keep down sad
thoughts; his many labours reluctantly begun, and irresolutely laid aside;
his honest acknowledgment of his own, and indulgence to the weaknesses of
others; his throwing himself back in the post-chaise with Boswell, and
saying, “Now I think I am a good-humoured fellow,” though nobody thought
him so, and yet he was; his quitting the society of Garrick and his
actresses, and his reason for it; his dining with Wilkes, and his kindness
to Goldsmith; his sitting with the young ladies on his knee at the Mitre,
to give them good advice, in which situation, if not explained, he might
be taken for Falstaff; and last and noblest, his carrying the unfortunate
victim of disease and dissipation on his back up through Fleet Street, (an
act which realises the parable of the good Samaritan)—all these, and
innumerable others, endear him to the reader, and must be remembered to
his lasting honour. He had faults, but they lie buried with him. He had
his prejudices and his intolerant feelings; but he suffered enough in the
conflict of his own mind with them. For if no man can be happy in the free
exercise of his reason, no wise man can be happy without it. His were not
time-serving, heartless, hypocritical prejudices; but deep, inwoven, not
to be rooted out but with life and hope, which he found from old habit
necessary to his own peace of mind, and thought so to the peace of
mankind. I do not hate, but love him for them. They were between himself
and his conscience; and should be left to that higher tribunal, “where
they in[Pg 152]
Notes trembling hope repose, the bosom of his Father and his God.” In a
word, he has left behind him few wiser or better men.
The most triumphant record of the talents and character of Johnson is to
be found in Boswell’s Life of him. The man was superior to the author.
When he threw aside his pen, which he regarded as an incumbrance, he
became not only learned and thoughtful, but acute, witty, humorous,
natural, honest; hearty and determined, “the king of good fellows and wale
of old men.” There are as many smart repartees, profound remarks, and keen
invectives to be found in Boswell’s “inventory of all he said,” as are
recorded of any celebrated man. The life and dramatic play of his
conversation forms a contrast to his written works. His natural powers and
undisguised opinions were called out in convivial intercourse. In public,
he practised with the foils on: in private, he unsheathed the sword of
controversy, and it was “the Ebro’s temper.” The eagerness of opposition
roused him from his natural sluggishness and acquired timidity; he
returned blow for blow; and whether the trial were of argument or wit,
none of his rivals could boast much of the encounter. Burke seems to have
been the only person who had a chance with him; and it is the unpardonable
sin of Boswell’s work, that he has purposely omitted their combats of
strength and skill. Goldsmith asked, “Does he wind into a subject like a
serpent, as Burke does?” And when exhausted with sickness, he himself
said, “If that fellow Burke were here now, he would kill me.” It is to be
observed, that Johnson’s colloquial style was as blunt, direct, and
downright, as his style of studied composition was involved and
circuitous. As when Topham Beauclere and Langton knocked him up at his
chambers, at three in the morning, and he came to the door with the poker
in his hand, but seeing them, exclaimed, “What, is it you, my lads? then
I’ll have a frisk with you!” and[Pg 151]
Notes he afterwards reproaches Langton, who
was a literary milksop, for leaving them to go to an engagement “with some
un-idead girls.” What words to come from the mouth of the great moralist
and lexicographer! His good deeds were as many as his good sayings. His
domestic habits, his tenderness to servants, and readiness to oblige his
friends; the quantity of strong tea that he drank to keep down sad
thoughts; his many labours reluctantly begun, and irresolutely laid aside;
his honest acknowledgment of his own, and indulgence to the weaknesses of
others; his throwing himself back in the post-chaise with Boswell, and
saying, “Now I think I am a good-humoured fellow,” though nobody thought
him so, and yet he was; his quitting the society of Garrick and his
actresses, and his reason for it; his dining with Wilkes, and his kindness
to Goldsmith; his sitting with the young ladies on his knee at the Mitre,
to give them good advice, in which situation, if not explained, he might
be taken for Falstaff; and last and noblest, his carrying the unfortunate
victim of disease and dissipation on his back up through Fleet Street, (an
act which realises the parable of the good Samaritan)—all these, and
innumerable others, endear him to the reader, and must be remembered to
his lasting honour. He had faults, but they lie buried with him. He had
his prejudices and his intolerant feelings; but he suffered enough in the
conflict of his own mind with them. For if no man can be happy in the free
exercise of his reason, no wise man can be happy without it. His were not
time-serving, heartless, hypocritical prejudices; but deep, inwoven, not
to be rooted out but with life and hope, which he found from old habit
necessary to his own peace of mind, and thought so to the peace of
mankind. I do not hate, but love him for them. They were between himself
and his conscience; and should be left to that higher tribunal, “where
they in[Pg 152]
Notes trembling hope repose, the bosom of his Father and his God.” In a
word, he has left behind him few wiser or better men.
The herd of his imitators shewed what he was by their disproportionate effects. The Periodical Essayists, that succeeded the Rambler, are, and deserve to be, little read at present. The Adventurer, by Hawksworth, is completely trite and vapid, aping all the faults of Johnson’s style, without any thing to atone for them. The sentences are often absolutely unmeaning; and one half of each might regularly be left blank. The World, and Connoisseur, which followed, are a little better; and in the last of these there is one good idea, that of a man in indifferent health, who judges of every one’s title to respect from their possession of this blessing, and bows to a sturdy beggar with sound limbs and a florid complexion, while he turns his back upon a lord who is a valetudinarian.
The group of his followers showed what he was by their disproportionate effects. The Periodical Essayists that followed the Rambler are, and should be, hardly read today. The Adventurer, by Hawksworth, is completely stale and bland, copying all the flaws of Johnson’s style without anything to make up for them. The sentences are often totally meaningless, and half of each could regularly be left blank. The World and Connoisseur that came after are a bit better; in the latter, there’s one good idea about a man in poor health who judges everyone’s worth based on their health status, bowing to a strong beggar with good health and a rosy complexion, while turning his back on a lord who is frail.
Goldsmith’s Citizen of the World, like all his works, bears the stamp of
the author’s mind. It does not “go about to cozen reputation without the
stamp of merit.” He is more observing, more original, more natural and
picturesque than Johnson. His work is written on the model of the Persian
Letters; and contrives to give an abstracted and somewhat perplexing view
of things, by opposing foreign prepossessions to our own, and thus
stripping objects of their customary disguises. Whether truth is elicited
in this collision of contrary absurdities, I do not know; but I confess
the process is too ambiguous and full of intricacy to be very amusing to
my plain understanding. For light summer reading, it is like walking in a
garden full of traps and pitfalls. It necessarily gives rise to paradoxes,
and there are some very bold ones in the Essays, which would subject an
author less established to no very agreeable sort of censura literaria.
Thus the Chinese philosopher exclaims[Pg 153]
Notes very unadvisedly, “The bonzes and
priests of all religions keep up superstition and imposture: all
reformations begin with the laity.” Goldsmith, however, was staunch in his
practical creed, and might bolt speculative extravagances with impunity.
There is a striking difference in this respect between him and Addison,
who, if he attacked authority, took care to have common sense on his side,
and never hazarded anything offensive to the feelings of others, or on the
strength of his own discretional opinion. There is another inconvenience
in this assumption of an exotic character and tone of sentiment, that it
produces an inconsistency between the knowledge which the individual has
time to acquire, and which the author is bound to communicate. Thus the
Chinese has not been in England three days before he is acquainted with
the characters of the three countries which compose this kingdom, and
describes them to his friend at Canton, by extracts from the newspapers of
each metropolis. The nationality of Scotchmen is thus
ridiculed:—“Edinburgh. We are positive when we say, that Sanders
Macgregor, lately executed for horse-stealing, is not a native of
Scotland, but born at Carrickfergus.” Now this is very good; but how
should our Chinese philosopher find it out by instinct? Beau Tibbs, a
prominent character in this little work, is the best comic sketch since
the time of Addison; unrivalled in his finery, his vanity, and his
poverty.
Goldsmith’s Citizen of the World, like all his works, bears the stamp of
the author’s mind. It does not “go about to cozen reputation without the
stamp of merit.” He is more observing, more original, more natural and
picturesque than Johnson. His work is written on the model of the Persian
Letters; and contrives to give an abstracted and somewhat perplexing view
of things, by opposing foreign prepossessions to our own, and thus
stripping objects of their customary disguises. Whether truth is elicited
in this collision of contrary absurdities, I do not know; but I confess
the process is too ambiguous and full of intricacy to be very amusing to
my plain understanding. For light summer reading, it is like walking in a
garden full of traps and pitfalls. It necessarily gives rise to paradoxes,
and there are some very bold ones in the Essays, which would subject an
author less established to no very agreeable sort of censura literaria.
Thus the Chinese philosopher exclaims[Pg 153]
Notes very unadvisedly, “The bonzes and
priests of all religions keep up superstition and imposture: all
reformations begin with the laity.” Goldsmith, however, was staunch in his
practical creed, and might bolt speculative extravagances with impunity.
There is a striking difference in this respect between him and Addison,
who, if he attacked authority, took care to have common sense on his side,
and never hazarded anything offensive to the feelings of others, or on the
strength of his own discretional opinion. There is another inconvenience
in this assumption of an exotic character and tone of sentiment, that it
produces an inconsistency between the knowledge which the individual has
time to acquire, and which the author is bound to communicate. Thus the
Chinese has not been in England three days before he is acquainted with
the characters of the three countries which compose this kingdom, and
describes them to his friend at Canton, by extracts from the newspapers of
each metropolis. The nationality of Scotchmen is thus
ridiculed:—“Edinburgh. We are positive when we say, that Sanders
Macgregor, lately executed for horse-stealing, is not a native of
Scotland, but born at Carrickfergus.” Now this is very good; but how
should our Chinese philosopher find it out by instinct? Beau Tibbs, a
prominent character in this little work, is the best comic sketch since
the time of Addison; unrivalled in his finery, his vanity, and his
poverty.
I have only to mention the names of the Lounger and the Mirror, which are
ranked by the author’s admirers with Sterne for sentiment, and with
Addison for humour. I shall not enter into that: but I know that the story
of La Roche is not like the story of Le Fevre, nor one hundredth part so
good. Do I say this from prejudice to the author? No: for I have read his
novels. Of the Man of the World I cannot think so favourably as some
others; nor shall I[Pg 154]
Notes here dwell on the picturesque and romantic beauties
of Julia de Roubigné, the early favourite of the author of Rosamond Gray;
but of the Man of Feeling I would speak with grateful recollections: nor
is it possible to forget the sensitive, irresolute, interesting Harley;
and that lone figure of Miss Walton in it, that floats in the horizon, dim
and ethereal, the day-dream of her lover’s youthful fancy—better, far
better than all the realities of life!
I have only to mention the names of the Lounger and the Mirror, which are
ranked by the author’s admirers with Sterne for sentiment, and with
Addison for humour. I shall not enter into that: but I know that the story
of La Roche is not like the story of Le Fevre, nor one hundredth part so
good. Do I say this from prejudice to the author? No: for I have read his
novels. Of the Man of the World I cannot think so favourably as some
others; nor shall I[Pg 154]
Notes here dwell on the picturesque and romantic beauties
of Julia de Roubigné, the early favourite of the author of Rosamond Gray;
but of the Man of Feeling I would speak with grateful recollections: nor
is it possible to forget the sensitive, irresolute, interesting Harley;
and that lone figure of Miss Walton in it, that floats in the horizon, dim
and ethereal, the day-dream of her lover’s youthful fancy—better, far
better than all the realities of life!
VIII
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS
There is an exclamation in one of Gray’s Letters—“Be mine to read eternal
new romances of Marivaux and Crebillon!”—If I did not utter a similar
aspiration at the conclusion of the last new novel which I read (I would
not give offence by being more particular as to the name) it was not from
any want of affection for the class of writing to which it belongs: for,
without going so far as the celebrated French philosopher, who thought
that more was to be learnt from good novels and romances than from the
gravest treatises on history and morality, yet there are few works to
which I am oftener tempted to turn for profit or delight, than to the
standard productions in this species of composition. We find there a close
imitation of men and manners; we see the very web and texture of society
as it really exists, and as we meet with it when we come into the world.
If poetry has “something more divine in it,” this savours more of
humanity. We are brought acquainted with the motives and characters of
mankind, imbibe our notions of virtue and vice from practical examples,
and are taught a knowledge of the world through the airy medium of
romance. As a record of past manners and opinions, too, such writings
afford the best and fullest information. For example, I should be at a
loss where to find in any authentic documents of the same period so
satisfactory an account of the general state of society, and of moral,
political, and religious feeling in the reign of[Pg 156]
Notes George II, as we meet
with in the Adventures of Joseph Andrews and his friend Mr. Abraham Adams.
This work, indeed, I take to be a perfect piece of statistics in its kind.
In looking into any regular history of that period, into a learned and
eloquent charge to a grand jury or the clergy of a diocese, or into a
tract on controversial divinity, we should hear only of the ascendancy of
the Protestant succession, the horrors of Popery, the triumph of civil and
religious liberty, the wisdom and moderation of the sovereign, the
happiness of the subject, and the flourishing state of manufactures and
commerce. But if we really wish to know what all these fine-sounding names
come to, we cannot do better than turn to the works of those, who having
no other object than to imitate nature, could only hope for success from
the fidelity of their pictures; and were bound (in self-defence) to reduce
the boasts of vague theorists and the exaggerations of angry disputants to
the mortifying standard of reality. Extremes are said to meet: and the
works of imagination, as they are called, sometimes come the nearest to
truth and nature. Fielding in speaking on this subject, and vindicating
the use and dignity of the style of writing in which he excelled against
the loftier pretensions of professed historians, says that in their
productions nothing is true but the names and dates, whereas in his
everything is true but the names and dates. If so, he has the advantage on
his side.
There is an exclamation in one of Gray’s Letters—“Be mine to read eternal
new romances of Marivaux and Crebillon!”—If I did not utter a similar
aspiration at the conclusion of the last new novel which I read (I would
not give offence by being more particular as to the name) it was not from
any want of affection for the class of writing to which it belongs: for,
without going so far as the celebrated French philosopher, who thought
that more was to be learnt from good novels and romances than from the
gravest treatises on history and morality, yet there are few works to
which I am oftener tempted to turn for profit or delight, than to the
standard productions in this species of composition. We find there a close
imitation of men and manners; we see the very web and texture of society
as it really exists, and as we meet with it when we come into the world.
If poetry has “something more divine in it,” this savours more of
humanity. We are brought acquainted with the motives and characters of
mankind, imbibe our notions of virtue and vice from practical examples,
and are taught a knowledge of the world through the airy medium of
romance. As a record of past manners and opinions, too, such writings
afford the best and fullest information. For example, I should be at a
loss where to find in any authentic documents of the same period so
satisfactory an account of the general state of society, and of moral,
political, and religious feeling in the reign of[Pg 156]
Notes George II, as we meet
with in the Adventures of Joseph Andrews and his friend Mr. Abraham Adams.
This work, indeed, I take to be a perfect piece of statistics in its kind.
In looking into any regular history of that period, into a learned and
eloquent charge to a grand jury or the clergy of a diocese, or into a
tract on controversial divinity, we should hear only of the ascendancy of
the Protestant succession, the horrors of Popery, the triumph of civil and
religious liberty, the wisdom and moderation of the sovereign, the
happiness of the subject, and the flourishing state of manufactures and
commerce. But if we really wish to know what all these fine-sounding names
come to, we cannot do better than turn to the works of those, who having
no other object than to imitate nature, could only hope for success from
the fidelity of their pictures; and were bound (in self-defence) to reduce
the boasts of vague theorists and the exaggerations of angry disputants to
the mortifying standard of reality. Extremes are said to meet: and the
works of imagination, as they are called, sometimes come the nearest to
truth and nature. Fielding in speaking on this subject, and vindicating
the use and dignity of the style of writing in which he excelled against
the loftier pretensions of professed historians, says that in their
productions nothing is true but the names and dates, whereas in his
everything is true but the names and dates. If so, he has the advantage on
his side.
I will here confess, however, that I am a little prejudiced on the point
in question; and that the effect of many fine speculations has been lost
upon me, from an early familiarity with the most striking passages in the
work to which I have just alluded. Thus nothing can be more captivating
than the description somewhere given by Mr. Burke of the indissoluble
connection between learning and nobility; and of the respect universally
paid by wealth to piety and[Pg 157]
Notes morals. But the effect of this ideal
representation has always been spoiled by my recollection of Parson Adams
sitting over his cup of ale in Sir Thomas Booby’s kitchen. Echard “On the
Contempt of the Clergy” is, in like manner, a very good book, and “worthy
of all acceptation:” but, somehow, an unlucky impression of the reality of
Parson Trulliber involuntarily checks the emotions of respect, to which it
might otherwise give rise: while, on the other hand, the lecture which
Lady Booby reads to Lawyer Scout on the immediate expulsion of Joseph and
Fanny from the parish casts no very favourable light on the flattering
accounts of our practical jurisprudence which are to be found in
Blackstone or De Lolme. The most moral writers, after all, are those who
do not pretend to inculcate any moral. The professed moralist almost
unavoidably degenerates into the partisan of a system; and the philosopher
is too apt to warp the evidence to his own purpose. But the painter of
manners gives the facts of human nature, and leaves us to draw the
inference: if we are not able to do this, or do it ill, at least it is our
own fault.
I will here confess, however, that I am a little prejudiced on the point
in question; and that the effect of many fine speculations has been lost
upon me, from an early familiarity with the most striking passages in the
work to which I have just alluded. Thus nothing can be more captivating
than the description somewhere given by Mr. Burke of the indissoluble
connection between learning and nobility; and of the respect universally
paid by wealth to piety and[Pg 157]
Notes morals. But the effect of this ideal
representation has always been spoiled by my recollection of Parson Adams
sitting over his cup of ale in Sir Thomas Booby’s kitchen. Echard “On the
Contempt of the Clergy” is, in like manner, a very good book, and “worthy
of all acceptation:” but, somehow, an unlucky impression of the reality of
Parson Trulliber involuntarily checks the emotions of respect, to which it
might otherwise give rise: while, on the other hand, the lecture which
Lady Booby reads to Lawyer Scout on the immediate expulsion of Joseph and
Fanny from the parish casts no very favourable light on the flattering
accounts of our practical jurisprudence which are to be found in
Blackstone or De Lolme. The most moral writers, after all, are those who
do not pretend to inculcate any moral. The professed moralist almost
unavoidably degenerates into the partisan of a system; and the philosopher
is too apt to warp the evidence to his own purpose. But the painter of
manners gives the facts of human nature, and leaves us to draw the
inference: if we are not able to do this, or do it ill, at least it is our
own fault.
The first-rate writers in this class, of course, are few; but those few we
may reckon among the greatest ornaments and best benefactors of our kind.
There is a certain set of them who, as it were, take their rank by the
side of reality, and are appealed to as evidence on all questions
concerning human nature. The principal of these are Cervantes and Le Sage,
who may be considered as having been naturalised among ourselves; and, of
native English growth, Fielding, Smollett, Richardson, and Sterne.[132] As
[Pg 158]
Notesthis
is a department of criticism which deserves more attention than has
been usually bestowed upon it, I shall here venture to recur (not from
choice, but necessity) to what I have said upon it in a well-known
periodical publication; and endeavour to contribute my mite towards
settling the standard of excellence, both as to degree and kind, in these
several writers....
The first-rate writers in this class, of course, are few; but those few we
may reckon among the greatest ornaments and best benefactors of our kind.
There is a certain set of them who, as it were, take their rank by the
side of reality, and are appealed to as evidence on all questions
concerning human nature. The principal of these are Cervantes and Le Sage,
who may be considered as having been naturalised among ourselves; and, of
native English growth, Fielding, Smollett, Richardson, and Sterne.[132] As
[Pg 158]
Notesthis
is a department of criticism which deserves more attention than has
been usually bestowed upon it, I shall here venture to recur (not from
choice, but necessity) to what I have said upon it in a well-known
periodical publication; and endeavour to contribute my mite towards
settling the standard of excellence, both as to degree and kind, in these
several writers....
There is very little to warrant the common idea that Fielding was an
imitator of Cervantes, except his own declaration of such an intention in
the title-page of Joseph Andrews, the romantic turn of the character of
Parson Adams (the only romantic character in his works), and the
proverbial humour of Partridge, which is kept up only for a few pages.
Fielding’s novels are, in general, thoroughly his own; and they are
thoroughly English. What they are most remarkable for, is neither
sentiment, nor imagination, nor wit, nor even humour, though there is an
immense deal of this last quality; but profound knowledge of human nature,
at least of English nature; and masterly pictures of the characters of men
as he saw them existing. This quality distinguishes all his works, and is
shown almost equally in all of them. As a painter of real life, he was
equal to Hogarth; as a mere observer of human nature, he was little
inferior to Shakspeare, though without any of the genius and poetical
qualities of his mind. His humour is less rich and laughable than
Smollett’s; his wit as often misses as hits; he has none of the fine
pathos of Richardson or Sterne; but he has brought together a greater
variety of characters in common life, marked with more distinct
peculiarities, and without an atom of caricature, than any other novel
writer whatever. The extreme subtlety of observation on the springs of
human conduct in ordinary characters, is only equalled by the ingenuity of
contrivance in bringing those springs into play, in such a manner as[Pg 159]
Notes to
lay open their smallest irregularity. The detection is always complete,
and made with the certainty and skill of a philosophical experiment, and
the obviousness and familiarity of a casual observation. The truth of the
imitation is indeed so great, that it has been argued that Fielding must
have had his materials ready-made to his hands, and was merely a
transcriber of local manners and individual habits. For this conjecture,
however, there seems to be no foundation. His representations, it is true,
are local and individual; but they are not the less profound and
conclusive. The feeling of the general principles of human nature,
operating in particular circumstances, is always intense, and uppermost in
his mind; and he makes use of incident and situation only to bring out
character.
There is very little to warrant the common idea that Fielding was an
imitator of Cervantes, except his own declaration of such an intention in
the title-page of Joseph Andrews, the romantic turn of the character of
Parson Adams (the only romantic character in his works), and the
proverbial humour of Partridge, which is kept up only for a few pages.
Fielding’s novels are, in general, thoroughly his own; and they are
thoroughly English. What they are most remarkable for, is neither
sentiment, nor imagination, nor wit, nor even humour, though there is an
immense deal of this last quality; but profound knowledge of human nature,
at least of English nature; and masterly pictures of the characters of men
as he saw them existing. This quality distinguishes all his works, and is
shown almost equally in all of them. As a painter of real life, he was
equal to Hogarth; as a mere observer of human nature, he was little
inferior to Shakspeare, though without any of the genius and poetical
qualities of his mind. His humour is less rich and laughable than
Smollett’s; his wit as often misses as hits; he has none of the fine
pathos of Richardson or Sterne; but he has brought together a greater
variety of characters in common life, marked with more distinct
peculiarities, and without an atom of caricature, than any other novel
writer whatever. The extreme subtlety of observation on the springs of
human conduct in ordinary characters, is only equalled by the ingenuity of
contrivance in bringing those springs into play, in such a manner as[Pg 159]
Notes to
lay open their smallest irregularity. The detection is always complete,
and made with the certainty and skill of a philosophical experiment, and
the obviousness and familiarity of a casual observation. The truth of the
imitation is indeed so great, that it has been argued that Fielding must
have had his materials ready-made to his hands, and was merely a
transcriber of local manners and individual habits. For this conjecture,
however, there seems to be no foundation. His representations, it is true,
are local and individual; but they are not the less profound and
conclusive. The feeling of the general principles of human nature,
operating in particular circumstances, is always intense, and uppermost in
his mind; and he makes use of incident and situation only to bring out
character.
It is scarcely necessary to give any illustrations. Tom Jones is full of
them. There is the account, for example, of the gratitude of the elder
Blifil to his brother, for assisting him to obtain the fortune of Miss
Bridget Alworthy by marriage; and of the gratitude of the poor in his
neighbourhood to Alworthy himself, who had done so much good in the
country that he had made every one in it his enemy. There is the account
of the Latin dialogues between Partridge and his maid, of the assault made
on him during one of these by Mrs. Partridge, and the severe bruises he
patiently received on that occasion, after which the parish of Little
Baddington rung with the story, that the school-master had killed his
wife. There is the exquisite keeping in the character of Blifil, and the
want of it in that of Jones. There is the gradation in the lovers of Molly
Seagrim; the philosopher Square succeeding to Tom Jones, who again finds
that he himself had succeeded to the accomplished Will. Barnes, who had
the first possession of her person, and had still possession of her heart,
Jones being only the instrument of her vanity, as Square was of her[Pg 160]
Notes
interest. Then there is the discreet honesty of Black George, the learning
of Thwackum and Square, and the profundity of Squire Western, who
considered it as a physical impossibility that his daughter should fall in
love with Tom Jones. We have also that gentleman’s disputes with his
sister, and the inimitable appeal of that lady to her niece.—“I was never
so handsome as you, Sophy: yet I had something of you formerly. I was
called the cruel Parthenissa. Kingdoms and states, as Tully Cicero says,
undergo alteration, and so must the human form!” The adventure of the same
lady with the highwayman, who robbed her of her jewels while he
complimented her beauty, ought not to be passed over, nor that of Sophia
and her muff, nor the reserved coquetry of her cousin Fitzpatrick, nor the
description of Lady Bellaston, nor the modest overtures of the pretty
widow Hunt, nor the indiscreet babblings of Mrs. Honour. The moral of this
book has been objected to, without much reason; but a more serious
objection has been made to the want of refinement and elegance in two
principal characters. We never feel this objection, indeed, while we are
reading the book; but at other times we have something like a lurking
suspicion that Jones was but an awkward fellow, and Sophia a pretty
simpleton. I do not know how to account for this effect, unless it is that
Fielding’s constantly assuring us of the beauty of his hero, and the good
sense of his heroine, at last produces a distrust of both. The story of
Tom Jones is allowed to be unrivalled: and it is this circumstance,
together with the vast variety of characters, that has given the History
of a Foundling so decided a preference over Fielding’s other novels. The
characters themselves, both in Amelia and Joseph Andrews, are quite equal
to any of those in Tom Jones. The account of Miss Matthews and Ensign
Hibbert, in the former of these; the way in which that lady[Pg 161]
Notes
reconciles herself to the death of her father; the inflexible Colonel Bath; the
insipid Mrs. James, the complaisant Colonel Trent, the demure, sly,
intriguing, equivocal Mrs. Bennet, the lord who is her seducer, and who
attempts afterwards to seduce Amelia by the same mechanical process of a
concert-ticket, a book, and the disguise of a great-coat; his little, fat,
short-nosed, red-faced, good-humoured accomplice, the keeper of the
lodging-house, who, having no pretensions to gallantry herself, has a
disinterested delight in forwarding the intrigues and pleasures of others
(to say nothing of honest Atkinson, the story of the miniature-picture of
Amelia, and the hashed mutton, which are in a different style,) are
masterpieces of description. The whole scene at the lodging-house, the
masquerade, etc., in Amelia, are equal in interest to the parallel scenes
in Tom Jones, and even more refined in the knowledge of character. For
instance, Mrs. Bennet is superior to Mrs. Fitzpatrick in her own way. The
uncertainty, in which the event of her interview with her former seducer
is left, is admirable. Fielding was a master of what may be called the
double entendre of character, and surprises you no less by what he
leaves in the dark, (hardly known to the persons themselves) than by the
unexpected discoveries he makes of the real traits and circumstances in a
character with which, till then, you find you were unacquainted. There is
nothing at all heroic, however, in the usual style of his delineations. He
does not draw lofty characters or strong passions; all his persons are of
the ordinary stature as to intellect; and possess little elevation of
fancy, or energy of purpose. Perhaps, after all, Parson Adams is his
finest character. It is equally true to nature, and more ideal than any of
the others. Its unsuspecting simplicity makes it not only more amiable,
but doubly amusing, by gratifying the sense of superior sagacity in the
reader. Our laughing at him does[Pg 162]
Notes not once lessen our respect for him. His
declaring that he would willingly walk ten miles to fetch his sermon on
vanity, merely to convince Wilson of his thorough contempt of this vice,
and his consoling himself for the loss of his Æschylus, by suddenly
recollecting that he could not read it if he had it, because it is dark,
are among the finest touches of naïveté. The night-adventures at Lady
Booby’s with Beau Didapper, and the amiable Slipslop, are the most
ludicrous; and that with the huntsman, who draws off the hounds from the
poor Parson, because they would be spoiled by following vermin, the most
profound. Fielding did not often repeat himself; but Dr. Harrison, in
Amelia, may be considered as a variation of the character of Adams: so
also is Goldsmith’s Vicar of Wakefield; and the latter part of that work,
which sets out so delightfully, an almost entire plagiarism from Wilson’s
account of himself, and Adams’s domestic history.
It is scarcely necessary to give any illustrations. Tom Jones is full of
them. There is the account, for example, of the gratitude of the elder
Blifil to his brother, for assisting him to obtain the fortune of Miss
Bridget Alworthy by marriage; and of the gratitude of the poor in his
neighbourhood to Alworthy himself, who had done so much good in the
country that he had made every one in it his enemy. There is the account
of the Latin dialogues between Partridge and his maid, of the assault made
on him during one of these by Mrs. Partridge, and the severe bruises he
patiently received on that occasion, after which the parish of Little
Baddington rung with the story, that the school-master had killed his
wife. There is the exquisite keeping in the character of Blifil, and the
want of it in that of Jones. There is the gradation in the lovers of Molly
Seagrim; the philosopher Square succeeding to Tom Jones, who again finds
that he himself had succeeded to the accomplished Will. Barnes, who had
the first possession of her person, and had still possession of her heart,
Jones being only the instrument of her vanity, as Square was of her[Pg 160]
Notes
interest. Then there is the discreet honesty of Black George, the learning
of Thwackum and Square, and the profundity of Squire Western, who
considered it as a physical impossibility that his daughter should fall in
love with Tom Jones. We have also that gentleman’s disputes with his
sister, and the inimitable appeal of that lady to her niece.—“I was never
so handsome as you, Sophy: yet I had something of you formerly. I was
called the cruel Parthenissa. Kingdoms and states, as Tully Cicero says,
undergo alteration, and so must the human form!” The adventure of the same
lady with the highwayman, who robbed her of her jewels while he
complimented her beauty, ought not to be passed over, nor that of Sophia
and her muff, nor the reserved coquetry of her cousin Fitzpatrick, nor the
description of Lady Bellaston, nor the modest overtures of the pretty
widow Hunt, nor the indiscreet babblings of Mrs. Honour. The moral of this
book has been objected to, without much reason; but a more serious
objection has been made to the want of refinement and elegance in two
principal characters. We never feel this objection, indeed, while we are
reading the book; but at other times we have something like a lurking
suspicion that Jones was but an awkward fellow, and Sophia a pretty
simpleton. I do not know how to account for this effect, unless it is that
Fielding’s constantly assuring us of the beauty of his hero, and the good
sense of his heroine, at last produces a distrust of both. The story of
Tom Jones is allowed to be unrivalled: and it is this circumstance,
together with the vast variety of characters, that has given the History
of a Foundling so decided a preference over Fielding’s other novels. The
characters themselves, both in Amelia and Joseph Andrews, are quite equal
to any of those in Tom Jones. The account of Miss Matthews and Ensign
Hibbert, in the former of these; the way in which that lady[Pg 161]
Notes
reconciles herself to the death of her father; the inflexible Colonel Bath; the
insipid Mrs. James, the complaisant Colonel Trent, the demure, sly,
intriguing, equivocal Mrs. Bennet, the lord who is her seducer, and who
attempts afterwards to seduce Amelia by the same mechanical process of a
concert-ticket, a book, and the disguise of a great-coat; his little, fat,
short-nosed, red-faced, good-humoured accomplice, the keeper of the
lodging-house, who, having no pretensions to gallantry herself, has a
disinterested delight in forwarding the intrigues and pleasures of others
(to say nothing of honest Atkinson, the story of the miniature-picture of
Amelia, and the hashed mutton, which are in a different style,) are
masterpieces of description. The whole scene at the lodging-house, the
masquerade, etc., in Amelia, are equal in interest to the parallel scenes
in Tom Jones, and even more refined in the knowledge of character. For
instance, Mrs. Bennet is superior to Mrs. Fitzpatrick in her own way. The
uncertainty, in which the event of her interview with her former seducer
is left, is admirable. Fielding was a master of what may be called the
double entendre of character, and surprises you no less by what he
leaves in the dark, (hardly known to the persons themselves) than by the
unexpected discoveries he makes of the real traits and circumstances in a
character with which, till then, you find you were unacquainted. There is
nothing at all heroic, however, in the usual style of his delineations. He
does not draw lofty characters or strong passions; all his persons are of
the ordinary stature as to intellect; and possess little elevation of
fancy, or energy of purpose. Perhaps, after all, Parson Adams is his
finest character. It is equally true to nature, and more ideal than any of
the others. Its unsuspecting simplicity makes it not only more amiable,
but doubly amusing, by gratifying the sense of superior sagacity in the
reader. Our laughing at him does[Pg 162]
Notes not once lessen our respect for him. His
declaring that he would willingly walk ten miles to fetch his sermon on
vanity, merely to convince Wilson of his thorough contempt of this vice,
and his consoling himself for the loss of his Æschylus, by suddenly
recollecting that he could not read it if he had it, because it is dark,
are among the finest touches of naïveté. The night-adventures at Lady
Booby’s with Beau Didapper, and the amiable Slipslop, are the most
ludicrous; and that with the huntsman, who draws off the hounds from the
poor Parson, because they would be spoiled by following vermin, the most
profound. Fielding did not often repeat himself; but Dr. Harrison, in
Amelia, may be considered as a variation of the character of Adams: so
also is Goldsmith’s Vicar of Wakefield; and the latter part of that work,
which sets out so delightfully, an almost entire plagiarism from Wilson’s
account of himself, and Adams’s domestic history.
Smollett’s first novel, Roderick Random, which is also his best, appeared
about the same time as Fielding’s Tom Jones; and yet it has a much more
modern air with it: but this may be accounted for from the circumstance
that Smollett was quite a young man at the time, whereas Fielding’s manner
must have been formed long before. The style of Roderick Random is more
easy and flowing than that of Tom Jones; the incidents follow one another
more rapidly (though, it must be confessed, they never come in such a
throng, or are brought out with the same dramatic effect); the humour is
broader, and as effectual; and there is very nearly, if not quite, an
equal interest excited by the story. What, then, is it that gives the
superiority to Fielding? It is the superior insight into the springs of
human character, and the constant developement of that character through
every change of circumstance. Smollett’s humour often arises from the
situation of the persons, or the[Pg 163]
Notes peculiarity of their external
appearance; as, from Roderick Random’s carrotty locks, which hung down
over his shoulders like a pound of candles, or Strap’s ignorance of
London, and the blunders that follow from it. There is a tone of vulgarity
about all his productions. The incidents frequently resemble detached
anecdotes taken from a newspaper or magazine; and, like those in Gil Blas,
might happen to a hundred other characters. He exhibits the ridiculous
accidents and reverses to which human life is liable, not “the stuff” of
which it is composed. He seldom probes to the quick, or penetrates beyond
the surface; and, therefore, he leaves no stings in the minds of his
readers, and in this respect is far less interesting than Fielding. His
novels always enliven, and never tire us: we take them up with pleasure,
and lay them down without any strong feeling of regret. We look on and
laugh, as spectators of a highly amusing scene, without closing in with
the combatants, or being made parties in the event. We read Roderick
Random as an entertaining story; for the particular accidents and modes of
life which it describes have ceased to exist: but we regard Tom Jones as a
real history; because the author never stops short of those essential
principles which lie at the bottom of all our actions, and in which we
feel an immediate interest—intus et in cute. Smollett excels most as
the lively caricaturist: Fielding as the exact painter and profound
metaphysician. I am far from maintaining that this account applies
uniformly to the productions of these two writers; but I think that, as
far as they essentially differ, what I have stated is the general
distinction between them. Roderick Random is the purest of Smollett’s
novels: I mean in point of style and description. Most of the incidents
and characters are supposed to have been taken from the events of his own
life; and are, therefore, truer to nature. There is a rude conception[Pg 164]
Notes of
generosity in some of his characters, of which Fielding seems to have been
incapable, his amiable persons being merely good-natured. It is owing to
this that Strap is superior to Partridge; as there is a heartiness and
warmth of feeling in some of the scenes between Lieutenant Bowling and his
nephew, which is beyond Fielding’s power of impassioned writing. The whole
of the scene on ship-board is a most admirable and striking picture, and,
I imagine, very little if at all exaggerated, though the interest it
excites is of a very unpleasant kind, because the irritation and
resistance to petty oppression can be of no avail. The picture of the
little profligate French friar, who was Roderick’s travelling companion,
and of whom he always kept to the windward, is one of Smollett’s most
masterly sketches. Peregrine Pickle is no great favourite of mine, and
Launcelot Greaves was not worthy of the genius of the author.
Smollett’s first novel, Roderick Random, which is also his best, appeared
about the same time as Fielding’s Tom Jones; and yet it has a much more
modern air with it: but this may be accounted for from the circumstance
that Smollett was quite a young man at the time, whereas Fielding’s manner
must have been formed long before. The style of Roderick Random is more
easy and flowing than that of Tom Jones; the incidents follow one another
more rapidly (though, it must be confessed, they never come in such a
throng, or are brought out with the same dramatic effect); the humour is
broader, and as effectual; and there is very nearly, if not quite, an
equal interest excited by the story. What, then, is it that gives the
superiority to Fielding? It is the superior insight into the springs of
human character, and the constant developement of that character through
every change of circumstance. Smollett’s humour often arises from the
situation of the persons, or the[Pg 163]
Notes peculiarity of their external
appearance; as, from Roderick Random’s carrotty locks, which hung down
over his shoulders like a pound of candles, or Strap’s ignorance of
London, and the blunders that follow from it. There is a tone of vulgarity
about all his productions. The incidents frequently resemble detached
anecdotes taken from a newspaper or magazine; and, like those in Gil Blas,
might happen to a hundred other characters. He exhibits the ridiculous
accidents and reverses to which human life is liable, not “the stuff” of
which it is composed. He seldom probes to the quick, or penetrates beyond
the surface; and, therefore, he leaves no stings in the minds of his
readers, and in this respect is far less interesting than Fielding. His
novels always enliven, and never tire us: we take them up with pleasure,
and lay them down without any strong feeling of regret. We look on and
laugh, as spectators of a highly amusing scene, without closing in with
the combatants, or being made parties in the event. We read Roderick
Random as an entertaining story; for the particular accidents and modes of
life which it describes have ceased to exist: but we regard Tom Jones as a
real history; because the author never stops short of those essential
principles which lie at the bottom of all our actions, and in which we
feel an immediate interest—intus et in cute. Smollett excels most as
the lively caricaturist: Fielding as the exact painter and profound
metaphysician. I am far from maintaining that this account applies
uniformly to the productions of these two writers; but I think that, as
far as they essentially differ, what I have stated is the general
distinction between them. Roderick Random is the purest of Smollett’s
novels: I mean in point of style and description. Most of the incidents
and characters are supposed to have been taken from the events of his own
life; and are, therefore, truer to nature. There is a rude conception[Pg 164]
Notes of
generosity in some of his characters, of which Fielding seems to have been
incapable, his amiable persons being merely good-natured. It is owing to
this that Strap is superior to Partridge; as there is a heartiness and
warmth of feeling in some of the scenes between Lieutenant Bowling and his
nephew, which is beyond Fielding’s power of impassioned writing. The whole
of the scene on ship-board is a most admirable and striking picture, and,
I imagine, very little if at all exaggerated, though the interest it
excites is of a very unpleasant kind, because the irritation and
resistance to petty oppression can be of no avail. The picture of the
little profligate French friar, who was Roderick’s travelling companion,
and of whom he always kept to the windward, is one of Smollett’s most
masterly sketches. Peregrine Pickle is no great favourite of mine, and
Launcelot Greaves was not worthy of the genius of the author.
Humphry Clinker and Count Fathom are both equally admirable in their way.
Perhaps the former is the most pleasant gossiping novel that ever was
written; that which gives the most pleasure with the least effort to the
reader. It is quite as amusing as going the journey could have been; and
we have just as good an idea of what happened on the road, as if we had
been of the party. Humphry Clinker himself is exquisite; and his
sweetheart, Winifred Jenkins, not much behind him. Matthew Bramble, though
not altogether original, is excellently supported, and seems to have been
the prototype of Sir Anthony Absolute in the Rivals. But Lismahago is the
flower of the flock. His tenaciousness in argument is not so delightful as
the relaxation of his logical severity, when he finds his fortune
mellowing in the wintry smiles of Mrs. Tabitha Bramble. This is the
best-preserved and most severe of all Smollett’s characters. The
resemblance to Don Quixote is only just enough to make it[Pg 165]
Notes interesting to
the critical reader, without giving offence to any body else. The
indecency and filth in this novel are what must be allowed to all
Smollett’s writings.—The subject and characters in Count Fathom are, in
general, exceedingly disgusting: the story is also spun out to a degree of
tediousness in the serious and sentimental parts; but there is more power
of writing occasionally shewn in it than in any of his works. I need only
refer to the fine and bitter irony of the Count’s address to the country
of his ancestors on his landing in England; to the robber-scene in the
forest, which has never been surpassed; to the Parisian swindler who
personates a raw English country squire (Western is tame in the
comparison); and to the story of the seduction in the west of England. It
would be difficult to point out, in any author, passages written with more
force and mastery than these.
Humphry Clinker and Count Fathom are both equally admirable in their way.
Perhaps the former is the most pleasant gossiping novel that ever was
written; that which gives the most pleasure with the least effort to the
reader. It is quite as amusing as going the journey could have been; and
we have just as good an idea of what happened on the road, as if we had
been of the party. Humphry Clinker himself is exquisite; and his
sweetheart, Winifred Jenkins, not much behind him. Matthew Bramble, though
not altogether original, is excellently supported, and seems to have been
the prototype of Sir Anthony Absolute in the Rivals. But Lismahago is the
flower of the flock. His tenaciousness in argument is not so delightful as
the relaxation of his logical severity, when he finds his fortune
mellowing in the wintry smiles of Mrs. Tabitha Bramble. This is the
best-preserved and most severe of all Smollett’s characters. The
resemblance to Don Quixote is only just enough to make it[Pg 165]
Notes interesting to
the critical reader, without giving offence to any body else. The
indecency and filth in this novel are what must be allowed to all
Smollett’s writings.—The subject and characters in Count Fathom are, in
general, exceedingly disgusting: the story is also spun out to a degree of
tediousness in the serious and sentimental parts; but there is more power
of writing occasionally shewn in it than in any of his works. I need only
refer to the fine and bitter irony of the Count’s address to the country
of his ancestors on his landing in England; to the robber-scene in the
forest, which has never been surpassed; to the Parisian swindler who
personates a raw English country squire (Western is tame in the
comparison); and to the story of the seduction in the west of England. It
would be difficult to point out, in any author, passages written with more
force and mastery than these.
It is not a very difficult undertaking to class Fielding or Smollett;—the
one as an observer of the characters of human life, the other as a
describer of its various eccentricities. But it is by no means so easy to
dispose of Richardson, who was neither an observer of the one, nor a
describer of the other; but who seemed to spin his materials entirely out
of his own brain, as if there had been nothing existing in the world
beyond the little room in which he sat writing. There is an artificial
reality about his works, which is no where else to be met with. They have
the romantic air of a pure fiction, with the literal minuteness of a
common diary. The author had the strongest matter-of-fact imagination that
ever existed, and wrote the oddest mixture of poetry and prose. He does
not appear to have taken advantage of anything in actual nature, from one
end of his works to the other; and yet, throughout all his works,
voluminous as they are—(and this, to be sure, is one reason why they are
so,)—he sets about describing[Pg 166]
Notes every object and transaction, as if the
whole had been given in on evidence by an eye-witness. This kind of high
finishing from imagination is an anomaly in the history of human genius;
and, certainly, nothing so fine was ever produced by the same accumulation
of minute parts. There is not the least distraction, the least
forgetfulness of the end: every circumstance is made to tell. I cannot
agree that this exactness of detail produces heaviness; on the contrary,
it gives an appearance of truth, and a positive interest to the story; and
we listen with the same attention as we should to the particulars of a
confidential communication. I at one time used to think some parts of Sir
Charles Grandison rather trifling and tedious, especially the long
description of Miss Harriet Byron’s wedding-clothes, till I was told of
two young ladies who had severally copied out the whole of that very
description for their own private gratification. After that, I could not
blame the author.
It is not a very difficult undertaking to class Fielding or Smollett;—the
one as an observer of the characters of human life, the other as a
describer of its various eccentricities. But it is by no means so easy to
dispose of Richardson, who was neither an observer of the one, nor a
describer of the other; but who seemed to spin his materials entirely out
of his own brain, as if there had been nothing existing in the world
beyond the little room in which he sat writing. There is an artificial
reality about his works, which is no where else to be met with. They have
the romantic air of a pure fiction, with the literal minuteness of a
common diary. The author had the strongest matter-of-fact imagination that
ever existed, and wrote the oddest mixture of poetry and prose. He does
not appear to have taken advantage of anything in actual nature, from one
end of his works to the other; and yet, throughout all his works,
voluminous as they are—(and this, to be sure, is one reason why they are
so,)—he sets about describing[Pg 166]
Notes every object and transaction, as if the
whole had been given in on evidence by an eye-witness. This kind of high
finishing from imagination is an anomaly in the history of human genius;
and, certainly, nothing so fine was ever produced by the same accumulation
of minute parts. There is not the least distraction, the least
forgetfulness of the end: every circumstance is made to tell. I cannot
agree that this exactness of detail produces heaviness; on the contrary,
it gives an appearance of truth, and a positive interest to the story; and
we listen with the same attention as we should to the particulars of a
confidential communication. I at one time used to think some parts of Sir
Charles Grandison rather trifling and tedious, especially the long
description of Miss Harriet Byron’s wedding-clothes, till I was told of
two young ladies who had severally copied out the whole of that very
description for their own private gratification. After that, I could not
blame the author.
The effect of reading this work is like an increase of kindred. You find yourself all of a sudden introduced into the midst of a large family, with aunts and cousins to the third and fourth generation, and grandmothers both by the father’s and mother’s side;—and a very odd set of people they are, but people whose real existence and personal identity you can no more dispute than your own senses, for you see and hear all that they do or say. What is still more extraordinary, all this extreme elaborateness in working out the story, seems to have cost the author nothing; for it is said, that the published works are mere abridgments. I have heard (though this I suspect must be a pleasant exaggeration) that Sir Charles Grandison was originally written in eight and twenty volumes.
The effect of reading this work feels like gaining a whole new family. You suddenly find yourself amidst a large group of relatives, with aunts and cousins going back several generations, and grandmothers on both sides;—and they're quite a quirky bunch, but you can't dispute their real existence and personal identities any more than you can your own senses, because you see and hear everything they do or say. Even more astonishing is that all this intricate storytelling seems to have cost the author very little; it's said that the published versions are just shortened versions. I've heard (though I suspect this is a pleasant exaggeration) that Sir Charles Grandison was initially written in twenty-eight volumes.
Pamela is the first of Richardson’s productions, and the very child of his
brain. Taking the general idea of the character of a modest and beautiful
country girl, and of[Pg 167]
Notes the ordinary situation in which she is placed, he
makes out all the rest, even to the smallest circumstance, by the mere
force of a reasoning imagination. It would seem as if a step lost, would
be as fatal here as in a mathematical demonstration. The development of
the character is the most simple, and comes the nearest to nature that it
can do, without being the same thing. The interest of the story increases
with the dawn of understanding and reflection in the heroine: her
sentiments gradually expand themselves, like opening flowers. She writes
better every time, and acquires a confidence in herself, just as a girl
would do, writing such letters in such circumstances; and yet it is
certain that no girl would write such letters in such circumstances.
What I mean is this:—Richardson’s nature is always the nature of
sentiment and reflection, not of impulse or situation. He furnishes his
characters, on every occasion, with the presence of mind of the author. He
makes them act, not as they would from the impulse of the moment, but as
they might upon reflection, and upon a careful review of every motive and
circumstance in their situation. They regularly sit down to write letters:
and if the business of life consisted in letter-writing, and was carried
on by the post (like a Spanish game at chess), human nature would be what
Richardson represents it. All actual objects and feelings are blunted and
deadened by being presented through a medium which may be true to reason,
but is false in nature. He confounds his own point of view with that of
the immediate actors in the scene; and hence presents you with a
conventional and factitious nature, instead of that which is real. Dr.
Johnson seems to have preferred this truth of reflection to the truth of
nature, when he said that there was more knowledge of the human heart in a
page of Richardson, than in all Fielding. Fielding, however, saw more of
the practical results, and understood[Pg 168]
Notes the principles as well; but he had
not the same power of speculating upon their possible results, and
combining them in certain ideal forms of passion and imagination, which
was Richardson’s real excellence.
Pamela is the first of Richardson’s productions, and the very child of his
brain. Taking the general idea of the character of a modest and beautiful
country girl, and of[Pg 167]
Notes the ordinary situation in which she is placed, he
makes out all the rest, even to the smallest circumstance, by the mere
force of a reasoning imagination. It would seem as if a step lost, would
be as fatal here as in a mathematical demonstration. The development of
the character is the most simple, and comes the nearest to nature that it
can do, without being the same thing. The interest of the story increases
with the dawn of understanding and reflection in the heroine: her
sentiments gradually expand themselves, like opening flowers. She writes
better every time, and acquires a confidence in herself, just as a girl
would do, writing such letters in such circumstances; and yet it is
certain that no girl would write such letters in such circumstances.
What I mean is this:—Richardson’s nature is always the nature of
sentiment and reflection, not of impulse or situation. He furnishes his
characters, on every occasion, with the presence of mind of the author. He
makes them act, not as they would from the impulse of the moment, but as
they might upon reflection, and upon a careful review of every motive and
circumstance in their situation. They regularly sit down to write letters:
and if the business of life consisted in letter-writing, and was carried
on by the post (like a Spanish game at chess), human nature would be what
Richardson represents it. All actual objects and feelings are blunted and
deadened by being presented through a medium which may be true to reason,
but is false in nature. He confounds his own point of view with that of
the immediate actors in the scene; and hence presents you with a
conventional and factitious nature, instead of that which is real. Dr.
Johnson seems to have preferred this truth of reflection to the truth of
nature, when he said that there was more knowledge of the human heart in a
page of Richardson, than in all Fielding. Fielding, however, saw more of
the practical results, and understood[Pg 168]
Notes the principles as well; but he had
not the same power of speculating upon their possible results, and
combining them in certain ideal forms of passion and imagination, which
was Richardson’s real excellence.
It must be observed, however, that it is this mutual good understanding,
and comparing of notes between the author and the persons he describes;
his infinite circumspection, his exact process of ratiocination and
calculation, which gives such an appearance of coldness and formality to
most of his characters,—which makes prudes of his women, and coxcombs of
his men. Every thing is too conscious in his works. Every thing is
distinctly brought home to the mind of the actors in the scene, which is a
fault undoubtedly: but then it must be confessed, every thing is brought
home in its full force to the mind of the reader also; and we feel the
same interest in the story as if it were our own. Can anything be more
beautiful or more affecting than Pamela’s reproaches to her “lumpish
heart,” when she is sent away from her master’s at her own request; its
lightness, when she is sent for back; the joy which the conviction of the
sincerity of his love diffuses in her heart, like the coming on of spring;
the artifice of the stuff gown; the meeting with Lady Davers after her
marriage; and the trial-scene with her husband? Who ever remained
insensible to the passion of Lady Clementina, except Sir Charles Grandison
himself, who was the object of it? Clarissa is, however, his masterpiece,
if we except Lovelace. If she is fine in herself, she is still finer in
his account of her. With that foil, her purity is dazzling indeed: and she
who could triumph by her virtue, and the force of her love, over the
regality of Lovelace’s mind, his wit, his person, his accomplishments, and
his spirit, conquers all hearts. I should suppose that never sympathy more
deep or sincere was excited than by the heroine of Richardson’s[Pg 169]
Notes romance,
except by the calamities of real life. The links in this wonderful chain
of interest are not more finely wrought, than their whole weight is
overwhelming and irresistible. Who can forget the exquisite gradations of
her long dying-scene, or the closing of the coffin-lid, when Miss Howe
comes to take her last leave of her friend; or the heart-breaking
reflection that Clarissa makes on what was to have been her wedding-day?
Well does a certain writer exclaim—
It must be observed, however, that it is this mutual good understanding,
and comparing of notes between the author and the persons he describes;
his infinite circumspection, his exact process of ratiocination and
calculation, which gives such an appearance of coldness and formality to
most of his characters,—which makes prudes of his women, and coxcombs of
his men. Every thing is too conscious in his works. Every thing is
distinctly brought home to the mind of the actors in the scene, which is a
fault undoubtedly: but then it must be confessed, every thing is brought
home in its full force to the mind of the reader also; and we feel the
same interest in the story as if it were our own. Can anything be more
beautiful or more affecting than Pamela’s reproaches to her “lumpish
heart,” when she is sent away from her master’s at her own request; its
lightness, when she is sent for back; the joy which the conviction of the
sincerity of his love diffuses in her heart, like the coming on of spring;
the artifice of the stuff gown; the meeting with Lady Davers after her
marriage; and the trial-scene with her husband? Who ever remained
insensible to the passion of Lady Clementina, except Sir Charles Grandison
himself, who was the object of it? Clarissa is, however, his masterpiece,
if we except Lovelace. If she is fine in herself, she is still finer in
his account of her. With that foil, her purity is dazzling indeed: and she
who could triumph by her virtue, and the force of her love, over the
regality of Lovelace’s mind, his wit, his person, his accomplishments, and
his spirit, conquers all hearts. I should suppose that never sympathy more
deep or sincere was excited than by the heroine of Richardson’s[Pg 169]
Notes romance,
except by the calamities of real life. The links in this wonderful chain
of interest are not more finely wrought, than their whole weight is
overwhelming and irresistible. Who can forget the exquisite gradations of
her long dying-scene, or the closing of the coffin-lid, when Miss Howe
comes to take her last leave of her friend; or the heart-breaking
reflection that Clarissa makes on what was to have been her wedding-day?
Well does a certain writer exclaim—
“Books are a real world, both pure and good,
Round which, with tendrils strong as flesh and blood,
Our pastime and our happiness may grow!”
“Books are a real world, both pure and good,
Around which, with tendrils strong as flesh and blood,
Our leisure and our joy can thrive!”
Richardson’s wit was unlike that of any other writer—his humour was so
too. Both were the effect of intense activity of mind—laboured, and yet
completely effectual. I might refer to Lovelace’s reception and
description of Hickman, when he calls out Death in his ear, as the name of
the person with whom Clarissa had fallen in love; and to the scene at the
glove-shop. What can be more magnificent than his enumeration of his
companions—“Belton, so pert and so pimply—Tourville, so fair and so
foppish!” etc. In casuistry this author is quite at home; and, with a
boldness greater even than his puritanical severity, has exhausted every
topic on virtue and vice. There is another peculiarity in Richardson, not
perhaps so uncommon, which is, his systematically preferring his most
insipid characters to his finest, though both were equally his own
invention, and he must be supposed to have understood something of their
qualities. Thus he preferred the little, selfish, affected, insignificant
Miss Byron, to the divine Clementina; and again, Sir Charles Grandison, to
the nobler Lovelace. I have nothing to say in favour of Lovelace’s
morality; but Sir Charles is the prince of coxcombs,—whose eye was[Pg 170]
Notes never
once taken from his own person, and his own virtues; and there is nothing
which excites so little sympathy as this excessive egotism.
Richardson’s wit was unlike that of any other writer—his humour was so
too. Both were the effect of intense activity of mind—laboured, and yet
completely effectual. I might refer to Lovelace’s reception and
description of Hickman, when he calls out Death in his ear, as the name of
the person with whom Clarissa had fallen in love; and to the scene at the
glove-shop. What can be more magnificent than his enumeration of his
companions—“Belton, so pert and so pimply—Tourville, so fair and so
foppish!” etc. In casuistry this author is quite at home; and, with a
boldness greater even than his puritanical severity, has exhausted every
topic on virtue and vice. There is another peculiarity in Richardson, not
perhaps so uncommon, which is, his systematically preferring his most
insipid characters to his finest, though both were equally his own
invention, and he must be supposed to have understood something of their
qualities. Thus he preferred the little, selfish, affected, insignificant
Miss Byron, to the divine Clementina; and again, Sir Charles Grandison, to
the nobler Lovelace. I have nothing to say in favour of Lovelace’s
morality; but Sir Charles is the prince of coxcombs,—whose eye was[Pg 170]
Notes never
once taken from his own person, and his own virtues; and there is nothing
which excites so little sympathy as this excessive egotism.
It remains to speak of Sterne; and I shall do it in few words. There is more of mannerism and affectation in him, and a more immediate reference to preceding authors; but his excellences, where he is excellent, are of the first order. His characters are intellectual and inventive, like Richardson’s; but totally opposite in the execution. The one are made out by continuity, and patient repetition of touches: the others, by glancing transitions and graceful apposition. His style is equally different from Richardson’s: it is at times the most rapid, the most happy, the most idiomatic of any that is to be found. It is the pure essence of English conversational style. His works consist only of morceaux—of brilliant passages. I wonder that Goldsmith, who ought to have known better, should call him “a dull fellow.” His wit is poignant, though artificial; and his characters (though the groundwork of some of them had been laid before) have yet invaluable original differences; and the spirit of the execution, the master-strokes constantly thrown into them, are not to be surpassed. It is sufficient to name them;—Yorick, Dr. Slop, Mr. Shandy; My Uncle Toby, Trim, Susanna, and the Widow Wadman. In these he has contrived to oppose, with equal felicity and originality, two characters, one of pure intellect, and the other of pure good nature, in My Father and My Uncle Toby. There appears to have been in Sterne a vein of dry, sarcastic humour, and of extreme tenderness of feeling; the latter sometimes carried to affectation, as in the tale of Maria, and the apostrophe to the recording angel; but at other times pure, and without blemish. The story of Le Fevre is perhaps the finest in the English language. My Father’s restlessness, both of body[Pg 171] and mind, is inimitable. It is the model from which all those despicable performances against modern philosophy ought to have been copied, if their authors had known any thing of the subject they were writing about. My Uncle Toby is one of the finest compliments ever paid to human nature. He is the most unoffending of God’s creatures; or, as the French express it, un tel petit bon homme! Of his bowling-green, his sieges, and his amours, who would say or think any thing amiss!
It’s time to talk about Sterne, and I’ll keep it brief. He has more mannerism and pretentiousness, and a clearer connection to earlier authors; but where he excels, he does so at the highest level. His characters are clever and creative, similar to Richardson’s, but completely different in their execution. One set is developed through continuity and careful repetition of details, while the others come to life through quick shifts and eloquent pairings. His style is also quite different from Richardson’s: it can be the most rapid, the most effective, and the most idiomatic found anywhere. It embodies the pure essence of English conversation. His works are simply morceaux—collections of brilliant passages. I’m surprised that Goldsmith, who should have known better, called him “a dull fellow.” His wit is sharp, albeit artificial; and his characters (even though some foundations had been laid before) possess invaluable original nuances; the spirit of the execution, with the masterful strokes consistently used, is unmatched. Just mentioning them is enough:—Yorick, Dr. Slop, Mr. Shandy; My Uncle Toby, Trim, Susanna, and the Widow Wadman. In these characters, he has skillfully paired, with equal charm and originality, two contrasting figures: one of pure intellect and the other of pure kindness, in My Father and My Uncle Toby. Sterne seems to have a blend of dry, sarcastic humor and deep sensitivity; the latter sometimes borders on affectation, as seen in the story of Maria and the address to the recording angel; but at other times, it is genuine and flawless. The story of Le Fevre is perhaps the finest in the English language. My Father’s restlessness, both in body[Pg 171] and mind, is impossible to imitate. It serves as the model for all those contemptible attacks on modern philosophy that should have been based on it, if their authors had known anything about the subjects they were writing about. My Uncle Toby is one of the greatest tributes to human nature. He is the most harmless of God’s creatures; or, as the French would say, un tel petit bon homme! Who could possibly say or think anything negative about his bowling-green, his military exploits, and his romantic ventures!
IX
CHARACTER OF MR. BURKE, 1807[133]
The following speech is perhaps the fairest specimen I could give of Mr. Burke’s various talents as a speaker. The subject itself is not the most interesting, nor does it admit of that weight and closeness of reasoning which he displayed on other occasions. But there is no single speech which can convey a satisfactory idea of his powers of mind: to do him justice, it would be necessary to quote all his works; the only specimen of Burke is, all that he wrote. With respect to most other speakers, a specimen is generally enough, or more than enough. When you are acquainted with their manner, and see what proficiency they have made in the mechanical exercise of their profession, with what facility they can borrow a simile, or round a period, how dexterously they can argue, and object, and rejoin, you are satisfied; there is no other difference in their speeches than what arises from the difference of the subjects. But this was not the case with Burke. He brought his subjects along with him; he drew his materials from himself. The only limits which circumscribed his variety were the stores of his own mind. His stock of ideas did not consist of a few meagre facts, meagrely stated, of half a dozen common-places tortured in a thousand different ways: but his mine of wealth was a profound understanding, inexhaustible as the human heart, and various as [Pg 173]the sources of nature. He therefore enriched every subject to which he applied himself, and new subjects were only the occasions of calling forth fresh powers of mind which had not been before exerted. It would therefore be in vain to look for the proof of his powers in any one of his speeches or writings: they all contain some additional proof of power. In speaking of Burke, then, I shall speak of the whole compass and circuit of his mind—not of that small part or section of him which I have been able to give: to do otherwise would be like the story of the man who put the brick in his pocket, thinking to shew it as the model of a house. I have been able to manage pretty well with respect to all my other speakers, and curtailed them down without remorse. It was easy to reduce them within certain limits, to fix their spirit, and condense their variety; by having a certain quantity given, you might infer all the rest; it was only the same thing over again. But who can bind Proteus, or confine the roving flight of genius?
The following speech is probably the best example I can give of Mr. Burke’s various talents as a speaker. The topic itself isn’t the most exciting, nor does it allow for the depth of reasoning he demonstrated on other occasions. However, no single speech can fully represent his mental abilities: to truly appreciate him, you’d need to read everything he wrote; the only way to understand Burke is through all that he wrote. For most other speakers, one example is generally enough, or even too much. Once you know their style and see how skilled they are at the mechanics of their profession, how easily they can borrow a simile or craft a sentence, how skillfully they can argue, counter, and respond, you feel satisfied; their speeches differ only because of the topics. But that wasn’t the case with Burke. He brought his topics with him; he drew his material from within himself. The only limits to his variety were the resources of his own mind. His wealth of ideas didn’t consist of a few weak facts presented poorly or a handful of clichés twisted in various ways; instead, his wealth was a deep understanding, as endless as the human heart and as diverse as [Pg 173] the sources of nature. He enriched every topic he tackled, and new subjects merely provided opportunities to showcase fresh aspects of his intellect that hadn’t been used before. Therefore, it would be pointless to seek evidence of his abilities in any one of his speeches or writings: they all offer some additional proof of his power. So when I talk about Burke, I’ll cover the full range of his mind—not just the small part I’ve been able to present; to do anything less would be like the story of the man who put a brick in his pocket, thinking he could show it as the model of a house. I’ve managed quite well with all my other speakers, reducing them without hesitation. It was easy to keep them within certain limits, to capture their essence, and condense their variety; with a set amount presented, you could infer the rest; it was just the same thing recycled. But who can capture Proteus, or restrict the wandering flight of genius?
Burke’s writings are better than his speeches, and indeed his speeches are
writings. But he seemed to feel himself more at ease, to have a fuller
possession of his faculties in addressing the public, than in addressing
the House of Commons. Burke was raised into public life: and he seems to
have been prouder of this new dignity than became so great a man. For this
reason, most of his speeches have a sort of parliamentary preamble to
them: there is an air of affected modesty, and ostentatious trifling in
them: he seems fond of coqueting with the House of Commons, and is
perpetually calling the Speaker out to dance a minuet with him, before he
begins. There is also something like an attempt to stimulate the
superficial dulness of his hearers by exciting their surprise, by running
into extravagance: and he sometimes demeans himself by condescending to
what may be considered as bordering too much upon[Pg 174]
Notes buffoonery, for the
amusement of the company. Those lines of Milton were admirably applied to
him by some one—“The elephant to make them sport wreathed his proboscis
lithe.” The truth is, that he was out of his place in the House of
Commons; he was eminently qualified to shine as a man of genius, as the
instructor of mankind, as the brightest luminary of his age: but he had
nothing in common with that motley crew of knights, citizens, and
burgesses. He could not be said to be “native and endued unto that
element.” He was above it; and never appeared like himself, but when,
forgetful of the idle clamours of party, and of the little views of little
men, he appealed to his country, and the enlightened judgment of mankind.
Burke’s writings are better than his speeches, and indeed his speeches are
writings. But he seemed to feel himself more at ease, to have a fuller
possession of his faculties in addressing the public, than in addressing
the House of Commons. Burke was raised into public life: and he seems to
have been prouder of this new dignity than became so great a man. For this
reason, most of his speeches have a sort of parliamentary preamble to
them: there is an air of affected modesty, and ostentatious trifling in
them: he seems fond of coqueting with the House of Commons, and is
perpetually calling the Speaker out to dance a minuet with him, before he
begins. There is also something like an attempt to stimulate the
superficial dulness of his hearers by exciting their surprise, by running
into extravagance: and he sometimes demeans himself by condescending to
what may be considered as bordering too much upon[Pg 174]
Notes buffoonery, for the
amusement of the company. Those lines of Milton were admirably applied to
him by some one—“The elephant to make them sport wreathed his proboscis
lithe.” The truth is, that he was out of his place in the House of
Commons; he was eminently qualified to shine as a man of genius, as the
instructor of mankind, as the brightest luminary of his age: but he had
nothing in common with that motley crew of knights, citizens, and
burgesses. He could not be said to be “native and endued unto that
element.” He was above it; and never appeared like himself, but when,
forgetful of the idle clamours of party, and of the little views of little
men, he appealed to his country, and the enlightened judgment of mankind.
I am not going to make an idle panegyric on Burke (he has no need of it); but I cannot help looking upon him as the chief boast and ornament of the English House of Commons. What has been said of him is, I think, strictly true, that “he was the most eloquent man of his time: his wisdom was greater than his eloquence.” The only public man that in my opinion can be put in any competition with him, is Lord Chatham: and he moved in a sphere so very remote, that it is almost impossible to compare them. But though it would perhaps be difficult to determine which of them excelled most in his particular way, there is nothing in the world more easy than to point out in what their peculiar excellences consisted. They were in every respect the reverse of each other. Chatham’s eloquence was popular: his wisdom was altogether plain and practical. Burke’s eloquence was that of the poet; of the man of high and unbounded fancy: his wisdom was profound and contemplative. Chatham’s eloquence was calculated to make men act; Burke’s was calculated to make them think. Chatham could have roused the fury of a[Pg 175] multitude, and wielded their physical energy as he pleased: Burke’s eloquence carried conviction into the mind of the retired and lonely student, opened the recesses of the human breast, and lighted up the face of nature around him. Chatham supplied his hearers with motives to immediate action: Burke furnished them with reasons for action which might have little effect upon them at the time, but for which they would be the wiser and better all their lives after. In research, in originality, in variety of knowledge, in richness of invention, in depth and comprehension of mind, Burke had as much the advantage of Lord Chatham as he was excelled by him in plain common sense, in strong feeling, in steadiness of purpose, in vehemence, in warmth, in enthusiasm, and energy of mind. Burke was the man of genius, of fine sense, and subtle reasoning; Chatham was a man of clear understanding; of strong sense, and violent passions. Burke’s mind was satisfied with speculation: Chatham’s was essentially active: it could not rest without an object. The power which governed Burke’s mind was his Imagination; that which gave its impetus to Chatham’s was Will. The one was almost the creature of pure intellect, the other of physical temperament.
I’m not going to give a pointless praise of Burke (he doesn’t need it); but I can’t help seeing him as the main pride and highlight of the English House of Commons. What’s been said about him is, I believe, entirely true: “he was the most eloquent man of his time; his wisdom was greater than his eloquence.” The only public figure who, in my view, could be compared to him is Lord Chatham: and he operated in such a different sphere that it’s almost impossible to compare them directly. But while it might be hard to decide who excelled more in their respective ways, it’s easy to point out what their unique strengths were. They were completely opposite in every way. Chatham’s eloquence was popular; his wisdom was completely straightforward and practical. Burke’s eloquence was poetic; it belonged to a person with high and boundless imagination, while his wisdom was deep and reflective. Chatham’s eloquence inspired people to act; Burke’s motivated them to think. Chatham could have stirred the anger of a[Pg 175] crowd and directed their physical energy as he wished: Burke’s eloquence resonated with the quiet and solitary scholar, revealing the depths of the human spirit and illuminating the beauty of nature around him. Chatham gave his audience reasons for immediate action; Burke provided them with reasons for actions that might seem insignificant at the moment, but would make them wiser and better for the rest of their lives. In research, originality, variety of knowledge, richness of invention, and depth of thought, Burke had as much of an advantage over Lord Chatham as Chatham had over him in common sense, strong emotions, determination, intensity, warmth, enthusiasm, and mental energy. Burke was a man of genius, refined insight, and subtle reasoning; Chatham was a man of clear understanding, strong sense, and fierce passions. Burke’s mind thrived on speculation; Chatham’s was fundamentally active: it couldn’t rest without a purpose. The driving force behind Burke’s mind was his imagination; the force that fueled Chatham’s was his will. The former was almost purely intellectual, while the latter was shaped by physical temperament.
There are two very different ends which a man of genius may propose to
himself either in writing or speaking, and which will accordingly give
birth to very different styles. He can have but one of these two objects;
either to enrich or strengthen the mind; either to furnish us with new
ideas, to lead the mind into new trains of thought, to which it was before
unused, and which it was incapable of striking out for itself; or else to
collect and embody what we already knew, to rivet our old impressions more
deeply; to make what was before plain still plainer, and to give to that
which was familiar all the effect of novelty. In the one case we receive
an accession to the stock of our ideas; in[Pg 176]
Notes the other, an additional
degree of life and energy is infused into them: our thoughts continue to
flow in the same channels, but their pulse is quickened and invigorated. I
do not know how to distinguish these different styles better than by
calling them severally the inventive and refined, or the impressive and
vigorous styles. It is only the subject-matter of eloquence, however,
which is allowed to be remote or obscure. The things in themselves may be
subtle and recondite, but they must be dragged out of their obscurity and
brought struggling to the light; they must be rendered plain and palpable,
(as far as it is in the wit of man to do so) or they are no longer
eloquence. That which by its natural impenetrability, and in spite of
every effort, remains dark and difficult, which is impervious to every
ray, on which the imagination can shed no lustre, which can be clothed
with no beauty, is not a subject for the orator or poet. At the same time
it cannot be expected that abstract truths or profound observations should
ever be placed in the same strong and dazzling points of view as natural
objects and mere matters of fact. It is enough if they receive a reflex
and borrowed lustre, like that which cheers the first dawn of morning,
where the effect of surprise and novelty gilds every object, and the joy
of beholding another world gradually emerging out of the gloom of night,
“a new creation rescued from his reign,” fills the mind with a sober
rapture. Philosophical eloquence is in writing what chiaro scuro is in
painting; he would be a fool who should object that the colours in the
shaded part of a picture were not so bright as those on the opposite side;
the eye of the connoisseur receives an equal delight from both, balancing
the want of brilliancy and effect with the greater delicacy of the tints,
and difficulty of the execution. In judging of Burke, therefore, we are to
consider first the style of eloquence which he adopted, and secondly[Pg 177] the
effects which he produced with it. If he did not produce the same effects
on vulgar minds, as some others have done, it was not for want of power,
but from the turn and direction of his mind.[134] It was because his
subjects, his ideas, his arguments, were less vulgar. The question is not
whether he brought certain truths equally home to us, but how much nearer
he brought them than they were before. In my opinion, he united the two
extremes of refinement and strength in a higher degree than any other
writer whatever.
There are two very different ends which a man of genius may propose to
himself either in writing or speaking, and which will accordingly give
birth to very different styles. He can have but one of these two objects;
either to enrich or strengthen the mind; either to furnish us with new
ideas, to lead the mind into new trains of thought, to which it was before
unused, and which it was incapable of striking out for itself; or else to
collect and embody what we already knew, to rivet our old impressions more
deeply; to make what was before plain still plainer, and to give to that
which was familiar all the effect of novelty. In the one case we receive
an accession to the stock of our ideas; in[Pg 176]
Notes the other, an additional
degree of life and energy is infused into them: our thoughts continue to
flow in the same channels, but their pulse is quickened and invigorated. I
do not know how to distinguish these different styles better than by
calling them severally the inventive and refined, or the impressive and
vigorous styles. It is only the subject-matter of eloquence, however,
which is allowed to be remote or obscure. The things in themselves may be
subtle and recondite, but they must be dragged out of their obscurity and
brought struggling to the light; they must be rendered plain and palpable,
(as far as it is in the wit of man to do so) or they are no longer
eloquence. That which by its natural impenetrability, and in spite of
every effort, remains dark and difficult, which is impervious to every
ray, on which the imagination can shed no lustre, which can be clothed
with no beauty, is not a subject for the orator or poet. At the same time
it cannot be expected that abstract truths or profound observations should
ever be placed in the same strong and dazzling points of view as natural
objects and mere matters of fact. It is enough if they receive a reflex
and borrowed lustre, like that which cheers the first dawn of morning,
where the effect of surprise and novelty gilds every object, and the joy
of beholding another world gradually emerging out of the gloom of night,
“a new creation rescued from his reign,” fills the mind with a sober
rapture. Philosophical eloquence is in writing what chiaro scuro is in
painting; he would be a fool who should object that the colours in the
shaded part of a picture were not so bright as those on the opposite side;
the eye of the connoisseur receives an equal delight from both, balancing
the want of brilliancy and effect with the greater delicacy of the tints,
and difficulty of the execution. In judging of Burke, therefore, we are to
consider first the style of eloquence which he adopted, and secondly[Pg 177] the
effects which he produced with it. If he did not produce the same effects
on vulgar minds, as some others have done, it was not for want of power,
but from the turn and direction of his mind.[134] It was because his
subjects, his ideas, his arguments, were less vulgar. The question is not
whether he brought certain truths equally home to us, but how much nearer
he brought them than they were before. In my opinion, he united the two
extremes of refinement and strength in a higher degree than any other
writer whatever.
The subtlety of his mind was undoubtedly that which rendered Burke a less
popular writer and speaker than he otherwise would have been. It weakened
the impression of his observations upon others, but I cannot admit that it
weakened the observations themselves; that it took anything from their
real weight and solidity. Coarse minds think all that is subtle, futile:
that because it is not gross and obvious and palpable to the senses, it is
therefore light and frivolous, and of no importance in the real affairs of
life; thus making their own confined understandings the measure of truth,
and supposing that whatever they do not distinctly perceive, is nothing.
Seneca, who was not one of the vulgar, also says, that subtle truths are
those which have the least substance in them, and consequently approach
nearest to nonentity. But for my own part I cannot help thinking that the
most important truths must be the most refined and subtle; for that very
reason, that they must comprehend a great number of particulars, and
instead of referring to any distinct or positive fact, must point out the
combined effects of an extensive chain of causes, operating gradually,
remotely, and collectively, and therefore imperceptibly. General
principles are not the less true or[Pg 178]
Notes important because from their nature
they elude immediate observation; they are like the air, which is not the
less necessary because we neither see nor feel it, or like that secret
influence which binds the world together, and holds the planets in their
orbits. The very same persons who are the most forward to laugh at all
systematic reasoning as idle and impertinent, you will the next moment
hear exclaiming bitterly against the baleful effects of new-fangled
systems of philosophy, or gravely descanting on the immense importance of
instilling sound principles of morality into the mind. It would not be a
bold conjecture, but an obvious truism to say, that all the great changes
which have been brought about in the moral world, either for the better or
worse, have been introduced not by the bare statement of facts, which are
things already known, and which must always operate nearly in the same
manner, but by the development of certain opinions and abstract principles
of reasoning on life and manners, on the origin of society and man’s
nature in general, which being obscure and uncertain, vary from time to
time, and produce correspondent changes in the human mind. They are the
wholesome dew and rain, or the mildew and pestilence that silently
destroy. To this principle of generalization all religious creeds, the
institutions of wise lawgivers, and the systems of philosophers, owe their
influence.
The subtlety of his mind was undoubtedly that which rendered Burke a less
popular writer and speaker than he otherwise would have been. It weakened
the impression of his observations upon others, but I cannot admit that it
weakened the observations themselves; that it took anything from their
real weight and solidity. Coarse minds think all that is subtle, futile:
that because it is not gross and obvious and palpable to the senses, it is
therefore light and frivolous, and of no importance in the real affairs of
life; thus making their own confined understandings the measure of truth,
and supposing that whatever they do not distinctly perceive, is nothing.
Seneca, who was not one of the vulgar, also says, that subtle truths are
those which have the least substance in them, and consequently approach
nearest to nonentity. But for my own part I cannot help thinking that the
most important truths must be the most refined and subtle; for that very
reason, that they must comprehend a great number of particulars, and
instead of referring to any distinct or positive fact, must point out the
combined effects of an extensive chain of causes, operating gradually,
remotely, and collectively, and therefore imperceptibly. General
principles are not the less true or[Pg 178]
Notes important because from their nature
they elude immediate observation; they are like the air, which is not the
less necessary because we neither see nor feel it, or like that secret
influence which binds the world together, and holds the planets in their
orbits. The very same persons who are the most forward to laugh at all
systematic reasoning as idle and impertinent, you will the next moment
hear exclaiming bitterly against the baleful effects of new-fangled
systems of philosophy, or gravely descanting on the immense importance of
instilling sound principles of morality into the mind. It would not be a
bold conjecture, but an obvious truism to say, that all the great changes
which have been brought about in the moral world, either for the better or
worse, have been introduced not by the bare statement of facts, which are
things already known, and which must always operate nearly in the same
manner, but by the development of certain opinions and abstract principles
of reasoning on life and manners, on the origin of society and man’s
nature in general, which being obscure and uncertain, vary from time to
time, and produce correspondent changes in the human mind. They are the
wholesome dew and rain, or the mildew and pestilence that silently
destroy. To this principle of generalization all religious creeds, the
institutions of wise lawgivers, and the systems of philosophers, owe their
influence.
It has always been with me a test of the sense and candour of any one
belonging to the opposite party, whether he allowed Burke to be a great
man. Of all the persons of this description that I have ever known, I
never met with above one or two who would make this concession; whether it
was that party feelings ran too high to admit of any real candour, or
whether it was owing to an essential vulgarity in their habits of
thinking, they all seemed to be of opinion that he was a wild enthusiast,
or a hollow[Pg 179]
Notes sophist, who was to be answered by bits of facts, by smart
logic, by shrewd questions, and idle songs. They looked upon him as a man
of disordered intellects, because he reasoned in a style to which they had
not been used and which confounded their dim perceptions. If you said that
though you differed with him in sentiment, yet you thought him an
admirable reasoner, and a close observer of human nature, you were
answered with a loud laugh, and some hackneyed quotation. “Alas! Leviathan
was not so tamed!” They did not know whom they had to contend with. The
corner stone, which the builders rejected, became the head-corner, though
to the Jews a stumbling block, and to the Greeks foolishness; for indeed I
cannot discover that he was much better understood by those of his own
party, if we may judge from the little affinity there is between his mode
of reasoning and theirs.—The simple clue to all his reasonings on
politics is, I think, as follows. He did not agree with some writers, that
that mode of government is necessarily the best which is the cheapest. He
saw in the construction of society other principles at work, and other
capacities of fulfilling the desires, and perfecting the nature of man,
besides those of securing the equal enjoyment of the means of animal life,
and doing this at as little expense as possible. He thought that the wants
and happiness of men were not to be provided for, as we provide for those
of a herd of cattle, merely by attending to their physical necessities. He
thought more nobly of his fellows. He knew that man had affections and
passions and powers of imagination, as well as hunger and thirst and the
sense of heat and cold. He took his idea of political society from the
pattern of private life, wishing, as he himself expresses it, to
incorporate the domestic charities with the orders of the state, and to
blend them together. He strove to establish an analogy between the compact
that binds together the[Pg 180] community at large, and that which binds together
the several families that compose it. He knew that the rules that form the
basis of private morality are not founded in reason, that is, in the
abstract properties of those things which are the subjects of them, but in
the nature of man, and his capacity of being affected by certain things
from habit, from imagination, and sentiment, as well as from reason.
It has always been with me a test of the sense and candour of any one
belonging to the opposite party, whether he allowed Burke to be a great
man. Of all the persons of this description that I have ever known, I
never met with above one or two who would make this concession; whether it
was that party feelings ran too high to admit of any real candour, or
whether it was owing to an essential vulgarity in their habits of
thinking, they all seemed to be of opinion that he was a wild enthusiast,
or a hollow[Pg 179]
Notes sophist, who was to be answered by bits of facts, by smart
logic, by shrewd questions, and idle songs. They looked upon him as a man
of disordered intellects, because he reasoned in a style to which they had
not been used and which confounded their dim perceptions. If you said that
though you differed with him in sentiment, yet you thought him an
admirable reasoner, and a close observer of human nature, you were
answered with a loud laugh, and some hackneyed quotation. “Alas! Leviathan
was not so tamed!” They did not know whom they had to contend with. The
corner stone, which the builders rejected, became the head-corner, though
to the Jews a stumbling block, and to the Greeks foolishness; for indeed I
cannot discover that he was much better understood by those of his own
party, if we may judge from the little affinity there is between his mode
of reasoning and theirs.—The simple clue to all his reasonings on
politics is, I think, as follows. He did not agree with some writers, that
that mode of government is necessarily the best which is the cheapest. He
saw in the construction of society other principles at work, and other
capacities of fulfilling the desires, and perfecting the nature of man,
besides those of securing the equal enjoyment of the means of animal life,
and doing this at as little expense as possible. He thought that the wants
and happiness of men were not to be provided for, as we provide for those
of a herd of cattle, merely by attending to their physical necessities. He
thought more nobly of his fellows. He knew that man had affections and
passions and powers of imagination, as well as hunger and thirst and the
sense of heat and cold. He took his idea of political society from the
pattern of private life, wishing, as he himself expresses it, to
incorporate the domestic charities with the orders of the state, and to
blend them together. He strove to establish an analogy between the compact
that binds together the[Pg 180] community at large, and that which binds together
the several families that compose it. He knew that the rules that form the
basis of private morality are not founded in reason, that is, in the
abstract properties of those things which are the subjects of them, but in
the nature of man, and his capacity of being affected by certain things
from habit, from imagination, and sentiment, as well as from reason.
Thus, the reason why a man ought to be attached to his wife and children is not, surely, that they are better than others, (for in this case every one else ought to be of the same opinion) but because he must be chiefly interested in those things which are nearest to him, and with which he is best acquainted, since his understanding cannot reach equally to every thing; because he must be most attached to those objects which he has known the longest, and which by their situation have actually affected him the most, not those which in themselves are the most affecting, whether they have ever made any impression on him or no; that is, because he is by his nature the creature of habit and feeling, and because it is reasonable that he should act in conformity to his nature. Burke was so far right in saying that it is no objection to an institution that it is founded in prejudice, but the contrary, if that prejudice is natural and right; that is, if it arises from those circumstances which are properly subjects of feeling and association, not from any defect or perversion of the understanding in those things which fall strictly under its jurisdiction. On this profound maxim he took his stand. Thus he contended, that the prejudice in favour of nobility was natural and proper, and fit to be encouraged by the positive institutions of society; not on account of the real or personal merit of the individuals, but because such an institution has a tendency to enlarge and raise the mind, to keep alive the[Pg 181] memory of past greatness, to connect the different ages of the world together, to carry back the imagination over a long tract of time, and feed it with the contemplation of remote events: because it is natural to think highly of that which inspires us with high thoughts, which has been connected for many generations with splendour, and affluence, and dignity, and power, and privilege. He also conceived, that by transferring the respect from the person to the thing, and thus rendering it steady and permanent, the mind would be habitually formed to sentiments of deference, attachment, and fealty, to whatever else demanded its respect: that it would be led to fix its view on what was elevated and lofty, and be weaned from that low and narrow jealousy which never willingly or heartily admits of any superiority in others, and is glad of every opportunity to bring down all excellence to a level with its own miserable standard. Nobility did not therefore exist to the prejudice of the other orders of the state, but by, and for them. The inequality of the different orders of society did not destroy the unity and harmony of the whole. The health and well-being of the moral world was to be promoted by the same means as the beauty of the natural world; by contrast, by change, by light and shade, by variety of parts, by order and proportion. To think of reducing all mankind to the same insipid level, seemed to him the same absurdity as to destroy the inequalities of surface in a country, for the benefit of agriculture and commerce. In short, he believed that the interests of men in society should be consulted, and their several stations and employments assigned, with a view to their nature, not as physical, but as moral beings, so as to nourish their hopes, to lift their imagination, to enliven their fancy, to rouse their activity, to strengthen their virtue, and to furnish the greatest number of objects of pursuit and means[Pg 182] of enjoyment to beings constituted as man is, consistently with the order and stability of the whole.
Thus, the reason a man should be attached to his wife and children is not that they are better than anyone else (otherwise, everyone else would have the same opinion), but because he naturally cares more about the things that are closest to him and that he knows best, since his understanding can't extend to everything equally. He must be most connected to the people he has known the longest, who have had the biggest impact on him, rather than those who might be inherently more moving, whether they've affected him or not. This is because he is, by nature, a creature of habit and emotion, and it's reasonable to act in accordance with this nature. Burke was right in saying that it's not a problem for an institution to be based on prejudice, but rather the opposite, if that prejudice is natural and just; that is, if it comes from circumstances that are truly matters of feeling and connection, rather than from any defect or distortion of understanding about things that fall strictly within its realm. He based his views on this deep principle. He argued that the preference for nobility was natural and appropriate and should be supported by society's institutions—not because of the genuine merits of individuals, but because such an institution can elevate our thoughts, keep the memory of past greatness alive, connect different eras of the world, allow our imagination to revisit a long history, and nourish it with reflections on distant events. It's natural to hold in high regard that which inspires us with lofty thoughts, which has been linked for generations with splendor, wealth, dignity, power, and privilege. He also believed that by shifting respect from individuals to institutions, thereby making it consistent and lasting, the mind would routinely develop feelings of deference, loyalty, and attachment to anything else worthy of respect. This would encourage focusing on what is noble and grand, moving away from the petty jealousy that resents any superiority in others and is pleased at every chance to diminish excellence to its own miserable level. Therefore, nobility didn't undermine other classes of society, but existed for their benefit. The inequality among different social orders didn't disrupt the unity and harmony of the whole. The health and well-being of the moral world would be advanced just like the beauty of the natural world—through contrast, change, light and shade, variety, order, and proportion. The idea of flattening all humanity to the same bland level seemed to him as absurd as erasing the natural inequalities of a landscape for agriculture and commerce. In short, he believed society's interests should be considered, and people's various roles and jobs assigned based on their nature, not as physical beings but as moral ones, to nurture their hopes, inspire their imagination, invigorate their creativity, stimulate their activity, strengthen their virtues, and provide the greatest number of pursuits and means of enjoyment for beings designed as humans are, while maintaining the order and stability of the whole.
The same reasoning might be extended farther. I do not say that his arguments are conclusive; but they are profound and true, as far as they go. There may be disadvantages and abuses necessarily interwoven with his scheme, or opposite advantages of infinitely greater value, to be derived from another order of things and state of society. This however does not invalidate either the truth or importance of Burke’s reasoning; since the advantages he points out as connected with the mixed form of government are really and necessarily inherent in it: since they are compatible in the same degree with no other; since the principle itself on which he rests his argument (whatever we may think of the application) is of the utmost weight and moment; and since on whichever side the truth lies, it is impossible to make a fair decision without having the opposite side of the question clearly and fully stated to us. This Burke has done in a masterly manner. He presents to you one view or face of society. Let him, who thinks he can, give the reverse side with equal force, beauty, and clearness. It is said, I know, that truth is one; but to this I cannot subscribe, for it appears to me that truth is many. There are as many truths as there are things and causes of action and contradictory principles at work in society. In making up the account of good and evil, indeed, the final result must be one way or the other; but the particulars on which that result depends are infinite and various.
The same reasoning could be taken further. I’m not saying his arguments are definitive; but they are deep and true, as far as they go. There might be downsides and abuses that are intertwined with his plan, or alternative benefits of far greater value that could come from a different system and society. However, this doesn’t undermine either the truth or significance of Burke’s arguments; the benefits he highlights linked to the mixed form of government are genuinely and necessarily part of it. They aren’t equally compatible with any other system; the principle he bases his argument on (regardless of what we think about how he applies it) carries immense weight. No matter which side the truth is on, it’s impossible to make a fair decision without having the opposing viewpoint clearly and fully presented to us. Burke has done this masterfully. He shows you one perspective of society. Let someone who believes they can provide the opposite side do so with equal strength, beauty, and clarity. I know it's said that truth is one; but I can’t agree with that, as it seems to me that truth is many. There are as many truths as there are things, motivations, and conflicting principles at play in society. In weighing good and evil, the final outcome must end up one way or the other; but the specifics that lead to that conclusion are infinite and diverse.
It will be seen from what I have said, that I am very far from agreeing
with those who think that Burke was a man without understanding, and a
merely florid writer. There are two causes which have given rise to this
calumny; namely, that narrowness of mind which leads men to[Pg 183]
Notes suppose that
the truth lies entirely on the side of their own opinions, and that
whatever does not make for them is absurd and irrational; secondly, a
trick we have of confounding reason with judgment, and supposing that it
is merely the province of the understanding to pronounce sentence, and not
to give in evidence, or argue the case; in short, that it is a passive,
not an active faculty. Thus there are persons who never run into any
extravagance, because they are so buttressed up with the opinions of
others on all sides, that they cannot lean much to one side or the other;
they are so little moved with any kind of reasoning, that they remain at
an equal distance from every extreme, and are never very far from the
truth, because the slowness of their faculties will not suffer them to
make much progress in error. These are persons of great judgment. The
scales of the mind are pretty sure to remain even, when there is nothing
in them. In this sense of the word, Burke must be allowed to have wanted
judgment, by all those who think that he was wrong in his conclusions. The
accusation of want of judgment, in fact, only means that you yourself are
of a different opinion. But if in arriving at one error he discovered a
hundred truths, I should consider myself a hundred times more indebted to
him than if, stumbling on that which I consider as the right side of the
question, he had committed a hundred absurdities in striving to establish
his point. I speak of him now merely as an author, or as far as I and
other readers are concerned with him; at the same time, I should not
differ from any one who may be disposed to contend that the consequences
of his writings as instruments of political power have been tremendous,
fatal, such as no exertion of wit or knowledge or genius can ever
counteract or atone for.
It will be seen from what I have said, that I am very far from agreeing
with those who think that Burke was a man without understanding, and a
merely florid writer. There are two causes which have given rise to this
calumny; namely, that narrowness of mind which leads men to[Pg 183]
Notes suppose that
the truth lies entirely on the side of their own opinions, and that
whatever does not make for them is absurd and irrational; secondly, a
trick we have of confounding reason with judgment, and supposing that it
is merely the province of the understanding to pronounce sentence, and not
to give in evidence, or argue the case; in short, that it is a passive,
not an active faculty. Thus there are persons who never run into any
extravagance, because they are so buttressed up with the opinions of
others on all sides, that they cannot lean much to one side or the other;
they are so little moved with any kind of reasoning, that they remain at
an equal distance from every extreme, and are never very far from the
truth, because the slowness of their faculties will not suffer them to
make much progress in error. These are persons of great judgment. The
scales of the mind are pretty sure to remain even, when there is nothing
in them. In this sense of the word, Burke must be allowed to have wanted
judgment, by all those who think that he was wrong in his conclusions. The
accusation of want of judgment, in fact, only means that you yourself are
of a different opinion. But if in arriving at one error he discovered a
hundred truths, I should consider myself a hundred times more indebted to
him than if, stumbling on that which I consider as the right side of the
question, he had committed a hundred absurdities in striving to establish
his point. I speak of him now merely as an author, or as far as I and
other readers are concerned with him; at the same time, I should not
differ from any one who may be disposed to contend that the consequences
of his writings as instruments of political power have been tremendous,
fatal, such as no exertion of wit or knowledge or genius can ever
counteract or atone for.
Burke also gave a hold to his antagonists by mixing up[Pg 184]
Notes sentiment and
imagery with his reasoning; so that being unused to such a sight in the
region of politics, they were deceived, and could not discern the fruit
from the flowers. Gravity is the cloke of wisdom; and those who have
nothing else think it an insult to affect the one without the other,
because it destroys the only foundation on which their pretensions are
built. The easiest part of reason is dulness; the generality of the world
are therefore concerned in discouraging any example of unnecessary
brilliancy that might tend to show that the two things do not always go
together. Burke in some measure dissolved the spell. It was discovered,
that his gold was not the less valuable for being wrought into elegant
shapes, and richly embossed with curious figures; that the solidity of a
building is not destroyed by adding to it beauty and ornament; and that
the strength of a man’s understanding is not always to be estimated in
exact proportion to his want of imagination. His understanding was not the
less real, because it was not the only faculty he possessed. He justified
the description of the poet,—
Burke also gave a hold to his antagonists by mixing up[Pg 184]
Notes sentiment and
imagery with his reasoning; so that being unused to such a sight in the
region of politics, they were deceived, and could not discern the fruit
from the flowers. Gravity is the cloke of wisdom; and those who have
nothing else think it an insult to affect the one without the other,
because it destroys the only foundation on which their pretensions are
built. The easiest part of reason is dulness; the generality of the world
are therefore concerned in discouraging any example of unnecessary
brilliancy that might tend to show that the two things do not always go
together. Burke in some measure dissolved the spell. It was discovered,
that his gold was not the less valuable for being wrought into elegant
shapes, and richly embossed with curious figures; that the solidity of a
building is not destroyed by adding to it beauty and ornament; and that
the strength of a man’s understanding is not always to be estimated in
exact proportion to his want of imagination. His understanding was not the
less real, because it was not the only faculty he possessed. He justified
the description of the poet,—
“How charming is divine philosophy!
Not harsh and crabbed as dull fools suppose,
But musical as is Apollo’s lute!”
“How charming is divine philosophy!
Not harsh and crabby as dull people think,
But as musical as Apollo’s lute!”
Those who object to this union of grace and beauty with reason, are in fact weak-sighted people, who cannot distinguish the noble and majestic form of Truth from that of her sister Folly, if they are dressed both alike! But there is always a difference even in the adventitious ornaments they wear, which is sufficient to distinguish them.
Those who oppose the combination of grace and beauty with reason are actually shortsighted individuals who can't tell the noble and majestic essence of Truth apart from that of its counterpart Folly, even when they’re dressed similarly! However, there will always be a difference, even in the extra adornments they wear, which is enough to set them apart.
Burke was so far from being a gaudy or flowery writer, that he was one of the severest writers we have. His words are the most like things; his style is the most strictly suited to the subject. He unites every extreme and every[Pg 185] variety of composition; the lowest and the meanest words and descriptions with the highest. He exults in the display of power, in shewing the extent, the force, and intensity of his ideas; he is led on by the mere impulse and vehemence of his fancy, not by the affectation of dazzling his readers by gaudy conceits or pompous images. He was completely carried away by his subject. He had no other object but to produce the strongest impression on his reader, by giving the truest, the most characteristic, the fullest, and most forcible description of things, trusting to the power of his own mind to mould them into grace and beauty. He did not produce a splendid effect by setting fire to the light vapours that float in the regions of fancy, as the chemists make fine colours with phosphorus, but by the eagerness of his blows struck fire from the flint, and melted the hardest substances in the furnace of his imagination. The wheels of his imagination did not catch fire from the rottenness of the materials, but from the rapidity of their motion. One would suppose, to hear people talk of Burke, that his style was such as would have suited the “Lady’s Magazine”; soft, smooth, showy, tender, insipid, full of fine words, without any meaning. The essence of the gaudy or glittering style consists in producing a momentary effect by fine words and images brought together, without order or connexion. Burke most frequently produced an effect by the remoteness and novelty of his combinations, by the force of contrast, by the striking manner in which the most opposite and unpromising materials were harmoniously blended together; not by laying his hands on all the fine things he could think of, but by bringing together those things which he knew would blaze out into glorious light by their collision. The florid style is a mixture of affectation and common-place. Burke’s was an union of untameable vigour and originality.
Burke was far from being a flashy or overly elaborate writer; he was one of the most serious writers we have. His words are very much like real things; his style is perfectly matched to the subject. He combines every extreme and every variety of writing; from the simplest and most basic words and descriptions to the most elevated. He thrives on showcasing power, demonstrating the extent, force, and intensity of his ideas; he is driven by the pure impulse and passion of his imagination, not by trying to impress his readers with flashy phrases or grand images. He was completely engrossed in his subject. His only goal was to create the strongest impact on his reader by providing the truest, most characteristic, fullest, and most forceful descriptions of things, trusting in his own mind's ability to shape them into grace and beauty. He didn't create a stunning effect by igniting the light ideas that float in the realm of imagination, like chemists who produce vibrant colors with phosphorus, but by the fervor of his strikes that sparked fire from flint, melting the toughest substances in the furnace of his mind. The wheels of his imagination didn't catch fire from the decay of the materials but from their rapid movement. If you listen to how people talk about Burke, you might think his style would have suited the “Lady’s Magazine”; soft, smooth, flashy, gentle, bland, full of beautiful words without any real meaning. The essence of a flashy or glittering style lies in creating a temporary effect with beautifully arranged words and images, lacking order or connection. Burke often made an impression through the originality and novelty of his combinations, the strength of contrast, and the striking way in which the most opposite and unlikely materials combined harmoniously; not by grabbing all the fancy things he could think of, but by bringing together elements he knew would burst into brilliant light through their interaction. The flowery style is a mix of pretense and banality. Burke’s style was a blend of untamed vigor and originality.
[Pg 186]
NotesBurke was not a verbose writer. If he sometimes multiplies words, it is
not for want of ideas, but because there are no words that fully express
his ideas, and he tries to do it as well as he can by different ones. He
had nothing of the set or formal style, the measured cadence, and
stately phraseology of Johnson, and most of our modern writers. This
style, which is what we understand by the artificial, is all in one key.
It selects a certain set of words to represent all ideas whatever, as the
most dignified and elegant, and excludes all others as low and vulgar. The
words are not fitted to the things, but the things to the words. Every
thing is seen through a false medium. It is putting a mask on the face of
nature, which may indeed hide some specks and blemishes, but takes away
all beauty, delicacy, and variety. It destroys all dignity or elevation,
because nothing can be raised where all is on a level, and completely
destroys all force, expression, truth, and character, by arbitrarily
confounding the differences of things, and reducing every thing to the
same insipid standard. To suppose that this stiff uniformity can add any
thing to real grace or dignity, is like supposing that the human body in
order to be perfectly graceful, should never deviate from its upright
posture. Another mischief of this method is, that it confounds all ranks
in literature. Where there is no room for variety, no discrimination, no
nicety to be shewn in matching the idea with its proper word, there can be
no room for taste or elegance. A man must easily learn the art of writing,
when every sentence is to be cast in the same mould: where he is only
allowed the use of one word, he cannot choose wrong, nor will he be in
much danger of making himself ridiculous by affectation or false glitter,
when, whatever subject he treats of, he must treat of it in the same way.
This indeed is to wear golden chains for the sake of ornament.
[Pg 186]
NotesBurke was not a verbose writer. If he sometimes multiplies words, it is
not for want of ideas, but because there are no words that fully express
his ideas, and he tries to do it as well as he can by different ones. He
had nothing of the set or formal style, the measured cadence, and
stately phraseology of Johnson, and most of our modern writers. This
style, which is what we understand by the artificial, is all in one key.
It selects a certain set of words to represent all ideas whatever, as the
most dignified and elegant, and excludes all others as low and vulgar. The
words are not fitted to the things, but the things to the words. Every
thing is seen through a false medium. It is putting a mask on the face of
nature, which may indeed hide some specks and blemishes, but takes away
all beauty, delicacy, and variety. It destroys all dignity or elevation,
because nothing can be raised where all is on a level, and completely
destroys all force, expression, truth, and character, by arbitrarily
confounding the differences of things, and reducing every thing to the
same insipid standard. To suppose that this stiff uniformity can add any
thing to real grace or dignity, is like supposing that the human body in
order to be perfectly graceful, should never deviate from its upright
posture. Another mischief of this method is, that it confounds all ranks
in literature. Where there is no room for variety, no discrimination, no
nicety to be shewn in matching the idea with its proper word, there can be
no room for taste or elegance. A man must easily learn the art of writing,
when every sentence is to be cast in the same mould: where he is only
allowed the use of one word, he cannot choose wrong, nor will he be in
much danger of making himself ridiculous by affectation or false glitter,
when, whatever subject he treats of, he must treat of it in the same way.
This indeed is to wear golden chains for the sake of ornament.
[Pg 187]
NotesBurke was altogether free from the pedantry which I have here endeavoured
to expose. His style was as original, as expressive, as rich and varied,
as it was possible: his combinations were as exquisite, as playful, as
happy, as unexpected, as bold and daring, as his fancy. If any thing, he
ran into the opposite extreme of too great an inequality, if truth and
nature could ever be carried to an extreme.
[Pg 187]
NotesBurke was altogether free from the pedantry which I have here endeavoured
to expose. His style was as original, as expressive, as rich and varied,
as it was possible: his combinations were as exquisite, as playful, as
happy, as unexpected, as bold and daring, as his fancy. If any thing, he
ran into the opposite extreme of too great an inequality, if truth and
nature could ever be carried to an extreme.
Those who are best acquainted with the writings and speeches of Burke will
not think the praise I have here bestowed on them exaggerated. Some proof
will be found of this in the following extracts. But the full proof must
be sought in his works at large, and particularly in the “Thoughts on the
Discontents”; in his “Reflections on the French Revolution”; in his
“Letter to the Duke of Bedford”; and in the “Regicide Peace.” The two last
of these are perhaps the most remarkable of all his writings, from the
contrast they afford to each other. The one is the most delightful
exhibition of wild and brilliant fancy, that is to be found in English
prose, but it is too much like a beautiful picture painted upon gauze; it
wants something to support it: the other is without ornament, but it has
all the solidity, the weight, the gravity of a judicial record. It seems
to have been written with a certain constraint upon himself, and to shew
those who said he could not reason, that his arguments might be stripped
of their ornaments without losing any thing of their force. It is
certainly, of all his works, that in which he has shewn most power of
logical deduction, and the only one in which he has made any important use
of facts. In general he certainly paid little attention to them: they were
the playthings of his mind, he saw them as he pleased, not as they were;
with the eye of the philosopher or the poet, regarding them only in their
general principle, or as they might serve to decorate his subject. This is
the natural[Pg 188]
Notes consequence of much imagination: things that are probable are
elevated into the rank of realities. To those who can reason on the
essences of things, or who can invent according to nature, the
experimental proof is of little value. This was the case with Burke. In
the present instance, however, he seems to have forced his mind into the
service of facts: and he succeeded completely. His comparison between our
connection with France or Algiers, and his account of the conduct of the
war, are as clear, as convincing, as forcible examples of this kind of
reasoning, as are any where to be met with. Indeed I do not think there is
any thing in Fox (whose mind was purely historical) or in Chatham, (who
attended to feelings more than facts) that will bear a comparison with
them.
Those who are best acquainted with the writings and speeches of Burke will
not think the praise I have here bestowed on them exaggerated. Some proof
will be found of this in the following extracts. But the full proof must
be sought in his works at large, and particularly in the “Thoughts on the
Discontents”; in his “Reflections on the French Revolution”; in his
“Letter to the Duke of Bedford”; and in the “Regicide Peace.” The two last
of these are perhaps the most remarkable of all his writings, from the
contrast they afford to each other. The one is the most delightful
exhibition of wild and brilliant fancy, that is to be found in English
prose, but it is too much like a beautiful picture painted upon gauze; it
wants something to support it: the other is without ornament, but it has
all the solidity, the weight, the gravity of a judicial record. It seems
to have been written with a certain constraint upon himself, and to shew
those who said he could not reason, that his arguments might be stripped
of their ornaments without losing any thing of their force. It is
certainly, of all his works, that in which he has shewn most power of
logical deduction, and the only one in which he has made any important use
of facts. In general he certainly paid little attention to them: they were
the playthings of his mind, he saw them as he pleased, not as they were;
with the eye of the philosopher or the poet, regarding them only in their
general principle, or as they might serve to decorate his subject. This is
the natural[Pg 188]
Notes consequence of much imagination: things that are probable are
elevated into the rank of realities. To those who can reason on the
essences of things, or who can invent according to nature, the
experimental proof is of little value. This was the case with Burke. In
the present instance, however, he seems to have forced his mind into the
service of facts: and he succeeded completely. His comparison between our
connection with France or Algiers, and his account of the conduct of the
war, are as clear, as convincing, as forcible examples of this kind of
reasoning, as are any where to be met with. Indeed I do not think there is
any thing in Fox (whose mind was purely historical) or in Chatham, (who
attended to feelings more than facts) that will bear a comparison with
them.
Burke has been compared to Cicero—I do not know for what reason. Their excellences are as different, and indeed as opposite, as they well can be. Burke had not the polished elegance, the glossy neatness, the artful regularity, the exquisite modulation of Cicero: he had a thousand times more richness and originality of mind, more strength and pomp of diction.
Burke has been compared to Cicero—I don't know why. Their strengths are as different, and honestly as opposite, as they can be. Burke didn't have the polished elegance, the shiny neatness, the clever regularity, or the beautiful rhythm of Cicero; he had a thousand times more richness and originality of thought, more power and grandeur in his words.
It has been well observed, that the ancients had no word that properly
expresses what we mean by the word genius. They perhaps had not the
thing. Their minds appear to have been too exact, too retentive, too
minute and subtle, too sensible to the external differences of things, too
passive under their impressions, to admit of those bold and rapid
combinations, those lofty flights of fancy, which, glancing from heaven to
earth, unite the most opposite extremes, and draw the happiest
illustrations from things the most remote. Their ideas were kept too
confined and distinct by the material form or vehicle in which they were
conveyed, to unite cordially together, or be melted down in the
imagination. Their metaphors are taken from things[Pg 189]
Notes of the same class, not
from things of different classes; the general analogy, not the individual
feeling, directs them in their choice. Hence, as Dr. Johnson observed,
their similes are either repetitions of the same idea, or so obvious and
general as not to lend any additional force to it; as when a huntress is
compared to Diana, or a warrior rushing into battle to a lion rushing on
his prey. Their forte was exquisite art and perfect imitation. Witness
their statues and other things of the same kind. But they had not that
high and enthusiastic fancy which some of our own writers have shewn. For
the proof of this, let any one compare Milton and Shakspeare with Homer
and Sophocles, or Burke with Cicero.
It has been well observed, that the ancients had no word that properly
expresses what we mean by the word genius. They perhaps had not the
thing. Their minds appear to have been too exact, too retentive, too
minute and subtle, too sensible to the external differences of things, too
passive under their impressions, to admit of those bold and rapid
combinations, those lofty flights of fancy, which, glancing from heaven to
earth, unite the most opposite extremes, and draw the happiest
illustrations from things the most remote. Their ideas were kept too
confined and distinct by the material form or vehicle in which they were
conveyed, to unite cordially together, or be melted down in the
imagination. Their metaphors are taken from things[Pg 189]
Notes of the same class, not
from things of different classes; the general analogy, not the individual
feeling, directs them in their choice. Hence, as Dr. Johnson observed,
their similes are either repetitions of the same idea, or so obvious and
general as not to lend any additional force to it; as when a huntress is
compared to Diana, or a warrior rushing into battle to a lion rushing on
his prey. Their forte was exquisite art and perfect imitation. Witness
their statues and other things of the same kind. But they had not that
high and enthusiastic fancy which some of our own writers have shewn. For
the proof of this, let any one compare Milton and Shakspeare with Homer
and Sophocles, or Burke with Cicero.
It may be asked whether Burke was a poet. He was so only in the general vividness of his fancy, and in richness of invention. There may be poetical passages in his works, but I certainly think that his writings in general are quite distinct from poetry; and that for the reason before given, namely, that the subject-matter of them is not poetical. The finest part of them are illustrations or personifications of dry abstract ideas;[135] and the union between the idea and the illustration is not of that perfect and pleasing kind as to constitute poetry, or indeed to be admissible, but for the effect intended to be produced by it; that is, by every means in our power to give animation and attraction to subjects in themselves barren of ornament, but which at the same time are pregnant with the most important consequences, and in which the understanding and the passions are equally interested.
It may be asked whether Burke was a poet. He was so only in the general vividness of his fancy, and in richness of invention. There may be poetical passages in his works, but I certainly think that his writings in general are quite distinct from poetry; and that for the reason before given, namely, that the subject-matter of them is not poetical. The finest part of them are illustrations or personifications of dry abstract ideas;[135] and the union between the idea and the illustration is not of that perfect and pleasing kind as to constitute poetry, or indeed to be admissible, but for the effect intended to be produced by it; that is, by every means in our power to give animation and attraction to subjects in themselves barren of ornament, but which at the same time are pregnant with the most important consequences, and in which the understanding and the passions are equally interested.
I have heard it remarked by a person, to whose opinion I would sooner submit than to a general council of critics, that the sound of Burke’s prose is not musical; that it [Pg 190]wants cadence; and that instead of being so lavish of his imagery as is generally supposed, he seemed to him to be rather parsimonious in the use of it, always expanding and making the most of his ideas. This may be true if we compare him with some of our poets, or perhaps with some of our early prose writers, but not if we compare him with any of our political writers or parliamentary speakers. There are some very fine things of Lord Bolingbroke’s on the same subjects, but not equal to Burke’s. As for Junius, he is at the head of his class; but that class is not the highest. He has been said to have more dignity than Burke. Yes—if the stalk of a giant is less dignified than the strut of a petit-maître. I do not mean to speak disrespectfully of Junius, but grandeur is not the character of his composition; and if it is not to be found in Burke, it is to be found nowhere.
I've heard someone say, someone whose opinion I'd trust more than a whole panel of critics, that Burke’s writing isn’t musical; it lacks rhythm. They think that rather than being as rich in imagery as people think, he actually uses it sparingly, always expanding and maximizing his ideas. This might be true if we compare him to some of our poets or perhaps some early prose writers, but it doesn’t hold up against our political writers or parliamentary speakers. There are some great pieces by Lord Bolingbroke on similar topics, but they don’t match Burke’s quality. Junius is at the top of his field, but that field isn’t the highest. Some say he has more dignity than Burke. Sure—if the stem of a giant looks less dignified than the posture of a fop. I don’t mean to disrespect Junius, but his work doesn’t have grandeur; and if you don’t find it in Burke, then it’s nowhere to be found.
X
MR. WORDSWORTH
Mr. Wordsworth’s genius is a pure emanation of the Spirit of the Age. Had
he lived in any other period of the world, he would never have been heard
of. As it is, he has some difficulty to contend with the hebetude of his
intellect, and the meanness of his subject. With him “lowliness is young
ambition’s ladder;” but he finds it a toil to climb in this way the steep
of Fame. His homely Muse can hardly raise her wing from the ground, nor
spread her hidden glories to the sun. He has “no figures nor no fantasies,
which busy passion draws in the brains of men:” neither the gorgeous
machinery of mythologic lore, nor the splendid colours of poetic diction.
His style is vernacular: he delivers household truths. He sees nothing
loftier than human hopes; nothing deeper than the human heart. This he
probes, this he tampers with, this he poises, with all its incalculable
weight of thought and feeling, in his hands, and at the same time calms
the throbbing pulses of his own heart, by keeping his eye ever fixed on
the face of nature. If he can make the life-blood flow from the wounded
breast, this is the living colouring with which he paints his verse: if he
can assuage the pain or close up the wound with the balm of solitary
musing, or the healing power of plants and herbs and “skyey influences,”
this is the sole triumph of his art. He takes the simplest elements of
nature and of the human mind, the mere abstract conditions inseparable
from our being, and tries to compound a new system of poetry from them;
and has perhaps[Pg 192]
Notes succeeded as well as any one could. “Nihil humani a me
alienum puto”—is the motto of his works. He thinks nothing low or
indifferent of which this can be affirmed: every thing that professes to
be more than this, that is not an absolute essence of truth and feeling,
he holds to be vitiated, false, and spurious. In a word, his poetry is
founded on setting up an opposition (and pushing it to the utmost length)
between the natural and the artificial: between the spirit of humanity,
and the spirit of fashion and of the world!
Mr. Wordsworth’s genius is a pure emanation of the Spirit of the Age. Had
he lived in any other period of the world, he would never have been heard
of. As it is, he has some difficulty to contend with the hebetude of his
intellect, and the meanness of his subject. With him “lowliness is young
ambition’s ladder;” but he finds it a toil to climb in this way the steep
of Fame. His homely Muse can hardly raise her wing from the ground, nor
spread her hidden glories to the sun. He has “no figures nor no fantasies,
which busy passion draws in the brains of men:” neither the gorgeous
machinery of mythologic lore, nor the splendid colours of poetic diction.
His style is vernacular: he delivers household truths. He sees nothing
loftier than human hopes; nothing deeper than the human heart. This he
probes, this he tampers with, this he poises, with all its incalculable
weight of thought and feeling, in his hands, and at the same time calms
the throbbing pulses of his own heart, by keeping his eye ever fixed on
the face of nature. If he can make the life-blood flow from the wounded
breast, this is the living colouring with which he paints his verse: if he
can assuage the pain or close up the wound with the balm of solitary
musing, or the healing power of plants and herbs and “skyey influences,”
this is the sole triumph of his art. He takes the simplest elements of
nature and of the human mind, the mere abstract conditions inseparable
from our being, and tries to compound a new system of poetry from them;
and has perhaps[Pg 192]
Notes succeeded as well as any one could. “Nihil humani a me
alienum puto”—is the motto of his works. He thinks nothing low or
indifferent of which this can be affirmed: every thing that professes to
be more than this, that is not an absolute essence of truth and feeling,
he holds to be vitiated, false, and spurious. In a word, his poetry is
founded on setting up an opposition (and pushing it to the utmost length)
between the natural and the artificial: between the spirit of humanity,
and the spirit of fashion and of the world!
It is one of the innovations of the time. It partakes of, and is carried along with, the revolutionary movement of our age: the political changes of the day were the model on which he formed and conducted his poetical experiments. His Muse (it cannot be denied, and without this we cannot explain its character at all) is a levelling one. It proceeds on a principle of equality, and strives to reduce all things to the same standard. It is distinguished by a proud humility. It relies upon its own resources, and disdains external show and relief. It takes the commonest events and objects, as a test to prove that nature is always interesting from its inherent truth and beauty, without any of the ornaments of dress or pomp of circumstances to set it off. Hence the unaccountable mixture of seeming simplicity and real abstruseness in the Lyrical Ballads. Fools have laughed at, wise men scarcely understand them. He takes a subject or a story merely as pegs or loops to hang thought and feeling on; the incidents are trifling, in proportion to his contempt for imposing appearances; the reflections are profound, according to the gravity and aspiring pretensions of his mind.
It’s one of the innovations of the time. It is part of, and goes along with, the revolutionary movement of our age: the political changes of the day served as the model for his poetic experiments. His Muse (there’s no denying this, and without it we can’t explain its character at all) is about equality. It operates on a principle of fairness and aims to bring everything down to the same standard. It’s marked by a proud humility. It depends on its own resources and rejects external show and adornment. It takes the simplest events and objects to demonstrate that nature is always interesting because of its inherent truth and beauty, without any fancy dress or elaborate circumstances to enhance it. Hence, the puzzling mix of apparent simplicity and real complexity in the Lyrical Ballads. Fools have laughed at it, and wise men hardly understand it. He uses a subject or a story merely as hooks or supports for thought and feeling; the incidents seem trivial, reflecting his disdain for grand appearances; the reflections are deep, in line with the seriousness and ambitious nature of his mind.
His popular, inartificial style gets rid (at a blow) of all the trappings
of verse, of all the high places of poetry: “the cloud-capt towers, the
solemn temples, the gorgeous[Pg 193]
Notes palaces,” are swept to the ground, and “like
the baseless fabric of a vision, leave not a wreck behind.” All the
traditions of learning, all the superstitions of age, are obliterated and
effaced. We begin de novo, on a tabula rasa of poetry. The purple
pall, the nodding plume of tragedy, are exploded as mere pantomime and
trick, to return to the simplicity of truth and nature. Kings, queens,
priests, nobles, the altar and the throne, the distinctions of rank,
birth, wealth, power, “the judge’s robe, the marshal’s truncheon, the
ceremony that to great ones ’longs,” are not to be found here. The author
tramples on the pride of art with greater pride. The Ode and Epode, the
Strophe and the Antistrophe, he laughs to scorn. The harp of Homer, the
trump of Pindar and of Alcæus are still. The decencies of costume, the
decorations of vanity are stripped off without mercy as barbarous, idle,
and Gothic. The jewels in the crisped hair, the diadem on the polished
brow are thought meretricious, theatrical, vulgar; and nothing contents
his fastidious taste beyond a simple garland of flowers. Neither does he
avail himself of the advantages which nature or accident holds out to him.
He chooses to have his subject a foil to his invention, to owe nothing but
to himself. He gathers manna in the wilderness, he strikes the barren rock
for the gushing moisture. He elevates the mean by the strength of his own
aspirations; he clothes the naked with beauty and grandeur from the stores
of his own recollections. No cypress grove loads his verse with funeral
pomp: but his imagination lends “a sense of joy
His popular, inartificial style gets rid (at a blow) of all the trappings
of verse, of all the high places of poetry: “the cloud-capt towers, the
solemn temples, the gorgeous[Pg 193]
Notes palaces,” are swept to the ground, and “like
the baseless fabric of a vision, leave not a wreck behind.” All the
traditions of learning, all the superstitions of age, are obliterated and
effaced. We begin de novo, on a tabula rasa of poetry. The purple
pall, the nodding plume of tragedy, are exploded as mere pantomime and
trick, to return to the simplicity of truth and nature. Kings, queens,
priests, nobles, the altar and the throne, the distinctions of rank,
birth, wealth, power, “the judge’s robe, the marshal’s truncheon, the
ceremony that to great ones ’longs,” are not to be found here. The author
tramples on the pride of art with greater pride. The Ode and Epode, the
Strophe and the Antistrophe, he laughs to scorn. The harp of Homer, the
trump of Pindar and of Alcæus are still. The decencies of costume, the
decorations of vanity are stripped off without mercy as barbarous, idle,
and Gothic. The jewels in the crisped hair, the diadem on the polished
brow are thought meretricious, theatrical, vulgar; and nothing contents
his fastidious taste beyond a simple garland of flowers. Neither does he
avail himself of the advantages which nature or accident holds out to him.
He chooses to have his subject a foil to his invention, to owe nothing but
to himself. He gathers manna in the wilderness, he strikes the barren rock
for the gushing moisture. He elevates the mean by the strength of his own
aspirations; he clothes the naked with beauty and grandeur from the stores
of his own recollections. No cypress grove loads his verse with funeral
pomp: but his imagination lends “a sense of joy
“To the bare trees and mountains bare,
And grass in the green field.”
“To the bare trees and empty mountains,
And grass in the green field.”
No storm, no shipwreck startles us by its horrors: but the rainbow lifts
its head in the cloud, and the breeze sighs[Pg 194]
Notes through the withered fern. No
sad vicissitude of fate, no overwhelming catastrophe in nature deforms his
page: but the dewdrop glitters on the bending flower, the tear collects in
the glistening eye.
No storm, no shipwreck startles us by its horrors: but the rainbow lifts
its head in the cloud, and the breeze sighs[Pg 194]
Notes through the withered fern. No
sad vicissitude of fate, no overwhelming catastrophe in nature deforms his
page: but the dewdrop glitters on the bending flower, the tear collects in
the glistening eye.
“Beneath the hills, along the flowery vales,
The generations are prepared; the pangs,
The internal pangs are ready; the dread strife
Of poor humanity’s afflicted will,
Struggling in vain with ruthless destiny.”
“Under the hills, in the flower-filled valleys,
The generations are set; the pains,
The deep internal pains are primed; the terrible struggle
Of humanity’s suffering will,
Fighting futilely against cruel fate.”
As the lark ascends from its low bed on fluttering wing, and salutes the morning skies; so Mr. Wordsworth’s unpretending Muse, in russet guise, scales the summits of reflection, while it makes the round earth its footstool, and its home!
As the lark rises from its low nest on fluttering wings and greets the morning sky, so Mr. Wordsworth's humble Muse, dressed in brown, reaches the heights of thought, using the whole earth as its footstool and its home!
Possibly a good deal of this may be regarded as the effect of disappointed
views and an inverted ambition. Prevented by native pride and indolence
from climbing the ascent of learning or greatness, taught by political
opinions to say to the vain pomp and glory of the world, “I hate ye,”
seeing the path of classical and artificial poetry blocked up by the
cumbrous ornaments of style and turgid common-places, so that nothing
more could be achieved in that direction but by the most ridiculous
bombast or the tamest servility; he has turned back partly from the bias
of his mind, partly perhaps from a judicious policy—has struck into the
sequestered vale of humble life, sought out the Muse among sheep-cotes and
hamlets and the peasant’s mountain-haunts, has discarded all the tinsel
pageantry of verse, and endeavoured (not in vain) to aggrandise the
trivial and add the charm of novelty to the familiar. No one has shown the
same imagination in raising trifles into importance: no one has displayed
the same pathos in treating of the simplest feelings of the heart.
Reserved, yet haughty, having no unruly or violent passions, (or those[Pg 195]
Notes
passions having been early suppressed,) Mr. Wordsworth has passed his life
in solitary musing, or in daily converse with the face of nature. He
exemplifies in an eminent degree the power of association; for his
poetry has no other source or character. He has dwelt among pastoral
scenes, till each object has become connected with a thousand feelings, a
link in the chain of thought, a fibre of his own heart. Every one is by
habit and familiarity strongly attached to the place of his birth, or to
objects that recall the most pleasing and eventful circumstances of his
life. But to the author of the Lyrical Ballads, nature is a kind of
home; and he may be said to take a personal interest in the universe.
There is no image so insignificant that it has not in some mood or other
found the way into his heart: no sound that does not awaken the memory of
other years—
Possibly a good deal of this may be regarded as the effect of disappointed
views and an inverted ambition. Prevented by native pride and indolence
from climbing the ascent of learning or greatness, taught by political
opinions to say to the vain pomp and glory of the world, “I hate ye,”
seeing the path of classical and artificial poetry blocked up by the
cumbrous ornaments of style and turgid common-places, so that nothing
more could be achieved in that direction but by the most ridiculous
bombast or the tamest servility; he has turned back partly from the bias
of his mind, partly perhaps from a judicious policy—has struck into the
sequestered vale of humble life, sought out the Muse among sheep-cotes and
hamlets and the peasant’s mountain-haunts, has discarded all the tinsel
pageantry of verse, and endeavoured (not in vain) to aggrandise the
trivial and add the charm of novelty to the familiar. No one has shown the
same imagination in raising trifles into importance: no one has displayed
the same pathos in treating of the simplest feelings of the heart.
Reserved, yet haughty, having no unruly or violent passions, (or those[Pg 195]
Notes
passions having been early suppressed,) Mr. Wordsworth has passed his life
in solitary musing, or in daily converse with the face of nature. He
exemplifies in an eminent degree the power of association; for his
poetry has no other source or character. He has dwelt among pastoral
scenes, till each object has become connected with a thousand feelings, a
link in the chain of thought, a fibre of his own heart. Every one is by
habit and familiarity strongly attached to the place of his birth, or to
objects that recall the most pleasing and eventful circumstances of his
life. But to the author of the Lyrical Ballads, nature is a kind of
home; and he may be said to take a personal interest in the universe.
There is no image so insignificant that it has not in some mood or other
found the way into his heart: no sound that does not awaken the memory of
other years—
“To him the meanest flower that blows can give
Thoughts that do often lie too deep for tears.”
“To him, even the simplest flower can inspire
Thoughts that often run too deep for tears.”
The daisy looks up to him with sparkling eye as an old acquaintance: the
cuckoo haunts him with sounds of early youth not to be expressed: a
linnet’s nest startles him with boyish delight: an old withered thorn is
weighed down with a heap of recollections: a grey cloak, seen on some wild
moor, torn by the wind, or drenched in the rain, afterwards becomes an
object of imagination to him: even the lichens on the rock have a life and
being in his thoughts. He has described all these objects in a way and
with an intensity of feeling that no one else had done before him, and has
given a new view or aspect of nature. He is in this sense the most
original poet now living, and the one whose writings could the least be
spared: for they have no substitute elsewhere. The vulgar do not read
them, the learned, who see all things through books, do not[Pg 196]
Notes
understand them, the great despise, the fashionable may ridicule them: but the author
has created himself an interest in the heart of the retired and lonely
student of nature, which can never die. Persons of this class will still
continue to feel what he has felt: he has expressed what they might in
vain wish to express, except with glistening eye and faultering tongue!
There is a lofty philosophic tone, a thoughtful humanity, infused into his
pastoral vein. Remote from the passions and events of the great world, he
has communicated interest and dignity to the primal movements of the heart
of man, and ingrafted his own conscious reflections on the casual thoughts
of hinds and shepherds. Nursed amidst the grandeur of mountain scenery, he
has stooped to have a nearer view of the daisy under his feet, or plucked
a branch of white-thorn from the spray: but in describing it, his mind
seems imbued with the majesty and solemnity of the objects around him—the
tall rock lifts its head in the erectness of his spirit; the cataract
roars in the sound of his verse; and in its dim and mysterious meaning,
the mists seem to gather in the hollows of Helvellyn, and the forked
Skiddaw hovers in the distance. There is little mention of mountainous
scenery in Mr. Wordsworth’s poetry; but by internal evidence one might be
almost sure that it is written in a mountainous country, from its
bareness, its simplicity, its loftiness, and its depth!
The daisy looks up to him with sparkling eye as an old acquaintance: the
cuckoo haunts him with sounds of early youth not to be expressed: a
linnet’s nest startles him with boyish delight: an old withered thorn is
weighed down with a heap of recollections: a grey cloak, seen on some wild
moor, torn by the wind, or drenched in the rain, afterwards becomes an
object of imagination to him: even the lichens on the rock have a life and
being in his thoughts. He has described all these objects in a way and
with an intensity of feeling that no one else had done before him, and has
given a new view or aspect of nature. He is in this sense the most
original poet now living, and the one whose writings could the least be
spared: for they have no substitute elsewhere. The vulgar do not read
them, the learned, who see all things through books, do not[Pg 196]
Notes
understand them, the great despise, the fashionable may ridicule them: but the author
has created himself an interest in the heart of the retired and lonely
student of nature, which can never die. Persons of this class will still
continue to feel what he has felt: he has expressed what they might in
vain wish to express, except with glistening eye and faultering tongue!
There is a lofty philosophic tone, a thoughtful humanity, infused into his
pastoral vein. Remote from the passions and events of the great world, he
has communicated interest and dignity to the primal movements of the heart
of man, and ingrafted his own conscious reflections on the casual thoughts
of hinds and shepherds. Nursed amidst the grandeur of mountain scenery, he
has stooped to have a nearer view of the daisy under his feet, or plucked
a branch of white-thorn from the spray: but in describing it, his mind
seems imbued with the majesty and solemnity of the objects around him—the
tall rock lifts its head in the erectness of his spirit; the cataract
roars in the sound of his verse; and in its dim and mysterious meaning,
the mists seem to gather in the hollows of Helvellyn, and the forked
Skiddaw hovers in the distance. There is little mention of mountainous
scenery in Mr. Wordsworth’s poetry; but by internal evidence one might be
almost sure that it is written in a mountainous country, from its
bareness, its simplicity, its loftiness, and its depth!
His later philosophic productions have a somewhat different character.
They are a departure from, a dereliction of his first principles. They are
classical and courtly. They are polished in style, without being gaudy;
dignified in subject, without affectation. They seem to have been composed
not in a cottage at Grasmere, but among the half-inspired groves and
stately recollections of Cole-Orton. We might allude in particular, for
examples of what we mean, to the lines on a Picture by Claude Lorraine,
and to[Pg 197]
Notes the exquisite poem, entitled Laodamia. The last of these
breathes the pure spirit of the finest fragments of antiquity—the
sweetness, the gravity, the strength, the beauty and the languor of
death—
His later philosophic productions have a somewhat different character.
They are a departure from, a dereliction of his first principles. They are
classical and courtly. They are polished in style, without being gaudy;
dignified in subject, without affectation. They seem to have been composed
not in a cottage at Grasmere, but among the half-inspired groves and
stately recollections of Cole-Orton. We might allude in particular, for
examples of what we mean, to the lines on a Picture by Claude Lorraine,
and to[Pg 197]
Notes the exquisite poem, entitled Laodamia. The last of these
breathes the pure spirit of the finest fragments of antiquity—the
sweetness, the gravity, the strength, the beauty and the languor of
death—
“Calm contemplation and majestic pains.”
"Peaceful reflection and grand struggles."
Its glossy brilliancy arises from the perfection of the finishing, like that of careful sculpture, not from gaudy colouring—the texture of the thoughts has the smoothness and solidity of marble. It is a poem that might be read aloud in Elysium, and the spirits of departed heroes and sages would gather round to listen to it! Mr. Wordsworth’s philosophic poetry, with a less glowing aspect and less tumult in the veins than Lord Byron’s on similar occasions, bends a calmer and keener eye on mortality; the impression, if less vivid, is more pleasing and permanent; and we confess it (perhaps it is a want of taste and proper feeling) that there are lines and poems of our author’s, that we think of ten times for once that we recur to any of Lord Byron’s. Or if there are any of the latter’s writings, that we can dwell upon in the same way, that is, as lasting and heart-felt sentiments, it is when, laying aside his usual pomp and pretension, he descends with Mr. Wordsworth to the common ground of a disinterested humanity. It may be considered as characteristic of our poet’s writings, that they either make no impression on the mind at all, seem mere nonsense-verses, or that they leave a mark behind them that never wears out. They either
Its shiny brilliance comes from the perfection of the finish, like careful sculpture, not from flashy colors—the texture of the thoughts is smooth and solid like marble. It's a poem that could be read aloud in Elysium, and the spirits of departed heroes and sages would gather around to listen! Mr. Wordsworth’s thoughtful poetry, with a less vibrant quality and less turmoil in the veins than Lord Byron’s in similar moments, takes a calmer and sharper look at mortality; the impression, while less striking, is more pleasing and lasting. We admit it (maybe it's a lack of taste and proper feeling), but there are lines and poems by our author that we think about ten times for every time we think of any of Lord Byron’s. Or if there are any of Byron’s writings that we can reflect on in the same way, as lasting and heartfelt sentiments, it's when he sets aside his usual grandiosity and joins Mr. Wordsworth on common ground of selfless humanity. It can be said that our poet’s writings are either completely forgettable, seeming like mere nonsense verses, or they leave a lasting impression that never fades. They either
“Fall blunted from the indurated breast”—
“Fall softened from the hardened chest”—
without any perceptible result, or they absorb it like a passion. To one
class of readers he appears sublime, to another (and we fear the largest)
ridiculous. He has probably realised Milton’s wish,—“and fit audience
found,[Pg 198]
Notes though few:” but we suspect he is not reconciled to the
alternative. There are delightful passages in the Excursion, both of
natural description and of inspired reflection (passages of the latter
kind that in the sound of the thoughts and of the swelling language
resemble heavenly symphonies, mournful requiems over the grave of human
hopes); but we must add, in justice and in sincerity, that we think it
impossible that this work should ever become popular, even in the same
degree as the Lyrical Ballads. It affects a system without having any
intelligible clue to one; and instead of unfolding a principle in various
and striking lights, repeats the same conclusions till they become flat
and insipid. Mr. Wordsworth’s mind is obtuse, except as it is the organ
and the receptacle of accumulated feelings: it is not analytic, but
synthetic; it is reflecting, rather than theoretical. The Excursion, we
believe, fell still-born from the press. There was something abortive, and
clumsy, and ill-judged in the attempt. It was long and laboured. The
personages, for the most part, were low, the fare rustic: the plan raised
expectations which were not fulfilled, and the effect was like being
ushered into a stately hall and invited to sit down to a splendid banquet
in the company of clowns, and with nothing but successive courses of
apple-dumplings served up. It was not even toujours perdrix!
without any perceptible result, or they absorb it like a passion. To one
class of readers he appears sublime, to another (and we fear the largest)
ridiculous. He has probably realised Milton’s wish,—“and fit audience
found,[Pg 198]
Notes though few:” but we suspect he is not reconciled to the
alternative. There are delightful passages in the Trip, both of
natural description and of inspired reflection (passages of the latter
kind that in the sound of the thoughts and of the swelling language
resemble heavenly symphonies, mournful requiems over the grave of human
hopes); but we must add, in justice and in sincerity, that we think it
impossible that this work should ever become popular, even in the same
degree as the Lyrical Ballads. It affects a system without having any
intelligible clue to one; and instead of unfolding a principle in various
and striking lights, repeats the same conclusions till they become flat
and insipid. Mr. Wordsworth’s mind is obtuse, except as it is the organ
and the receptacle of accumulated feelings: it is not analytic, but
synthetic; it is reflecting, rather than theoretical. The Trip, we
believe, fell still-born from the press. There was something abortive, and
clumsy, and ill-judged in the attempt. It was long and laboured. The
personages, for the most part, were low, the fare rustic: the plan raised
expectations which were not fulfilled, and the effect was like being
ushered into a stately hall and invited to sit down to a splendid banquet
in the company of clowns, and with nothing but successive courses of
apple-dumplings served up. It was not even toujours perdrix!
Mr. Wordsworth, in his person, is above the middle size, with marked
features, and an air somewhat stately and Quixotic. He reminds one of some
of Holbein’s heads, grave, saturnine, with a slight indication of sly
humour, kept under by the manners of the age or by the pretensions of the
person. He has a peculiar sweetness in his smile, and great depth and
manliness and a rugged harmony, in the tones of his voice. His manner of
reading his own poetry is particularly imposing; and in his favourite
passages his[Pg 199]
Notes eye beams with preternatural lustre, and the meaning labours
slowly up from his swelling breast. No one who has seen him at these
moments could go away with an impression that he was a “man of no mark or
likelihood.” Perhaps the comment of his face and voice is necessary to
convey a full idea of his poetry. His language may not be intelligible,
but his manner is not to be mistaken. It is clear that he is either mad or
inspired. In company, even in a tête-à-tête, Mr. Wordsworth is often
silent, indolent, and reserved. If he is become verbose and oracular of
late years, he was not so in his better days. He threw out a bold or an
indifferent remark without either effort or pretension, and relapsed into
musing again. He shone most (because he seemed most roused and animated)
in reciting his own poetry, or in talking about it. He sometimes gave
striking views of his feelings and trains of association in composing
certain passages; or if one did not always understand his distinctions,
still there was no want of interest—there was a latent meaning worth
inquiring into, like a vein of ore that one cannot exactly hit upon at the
moment, but of which there are sure indications. His standard of poetry is
high and severe, almost to exclusiveness. He admits of nothing below,
scarcely of any thing above himself. It is fine to hear him talk of the
way in which certain subjects should have been treated by eminent poets,
according to his notions of the art. Thus he finds fault with Dryden’s
description of Bacchus in the Alexander’s Feast, as if he were a mere
good-looking youth, or boon companion—
Mr. Wordsworth, in his person, is above the middle size, with marked
features, and an air somewhat stately and Quixotic. He reminds one of some
of Holbein’s heads, grave, saturnine, with a slight indication of sly
humour, kept under by the manners of the age or by the pretensions of the
person. He has a peculiar sweetness in his smile, and great depth and
manliness and a rugged harmony, in the tones of his voice. His manner of
reading his own poetry is particularly imposing; and in his favourite
passages his[Pg 199]
Notes eye beams with preternatural lustre, and the meaning labours
slowly up from his swelling breast. No one who has seen him at these
moments could go away with an impression that he was a “man of no mark or
likelihood.” Perhaps the comment of his face and voice is necessary to
convey a full idea of his poetry. His language may not be intelligible,
but his manner is not to be mistaken. It is clear that he is either mad or
inspired. In company, even in a tête-à-tête, Mr. Wordsworth is often
silent, indolent, and reserved. If he is become verbose and oracular of
late years, he was not so in his better days. He threw out a bold or an
indifferent remark without either effort or pretension, and relapsed into
musing again. He shone most (because he seemed most roused and animated)
in reciting his own poetry, or in talking about it. He sometimes gave
striking views of his feelings and trains of association in composing
certain passages; or if one did not always understand his distinctions,
still there was no want of interest—there was a latent meaning worth
inquiring into, like a vein of ore that one cannot exactly hit upon at the
moment, but of which there are sure indications. His standard of poetry is
high and severe, almost to exclusiveness. He admits of nothing below,
scarcely of any thing above himself. It is fine to hear him talk of the
way in which certain subjects should have been treated by eminent poets,
according to his notions of the art. Thus he finds fault with Dryden’s
description of Bacchus in the Alexander’s Feast, as if he were a mere
good-looking youth, or boon companion—
“Flushed with a purple grace,
He shows his honest face”—
“Flushed with a purple grace,
He shows his genuine face”—
instead of representing the God returning from the conquest of India,
crowned with vine-leaves, and drawn by[Pg 200]
Notes panthers, and followed by troops
of satyrs, of wild men and animals that he had tamed. You would think, in
hearing him speak on this subject, that you saw Titian’s picture of the
meeting of Bacchus and Ariadne—so classic were his conceptions, so
glowing his style. Milton is his great idol, and he sometimes dares to
compare himself with him. His Sonnets, indeed, have something of the same
high-raised tone and prophetic spirit. Chaucer is another prime favourite
of his, and he has been at the pains to modernize some of the Canterbury
Tales. Those persons who look upon Mr. Wordsworth as a merely puerile
writer, must be rather at a loss to account for his strong predilection
for such geniuses as Dante and Michael Angelo. We do not think our author
has any very cordial sympathy with Shakspeare. How should he? Shakspeare
was the least of an egotist of anybody in the world. He does not much
relish the variety and scope of dramatic composition. “He hates those
interlocutions between Lucius and Caius.” Yet Mr. Wordsworth himself wrote
a tragedy when he was young; and we have heard the following energetic
lines quoted from it, as put into the mouth of a person smit with remorse
for some rash crime:
instead of representing the God returning from the conquest of India,
crowned with vine-leaves, and drawn by[Pg 200]
Notes panthers, and followed by troops
of satyrs, of wild men and animals that he had tamed. You would think, in
hearing him speak on this subject, that you saw Titian’s picture of the
meeting of Bacchus and Ariadne—so classic were his conceptions, so
glowing his style. Milton is his great idol, and he sometimes dares to
compare himself with him. His Sonnets, indeed, have something of the same
high-raised tone and prophetic spirit. Chaucer is another prime favourite
of his, and he has been at the pains to modernize some of the Canterbury
Tales. Those persons who look upon Mr. Wordsworth as a merely puerile
writer, must be rather at a loss to account for his strong predilection
for such geniuses as Dante and Michael Angelo. We do not think our author
has any very cordial sympathy with Shakspeare. How should he? Shakspeare
was the least of an egotist of anybody in the world. He does not much
relish the variety and scope of dramatic composition. “He hates those
interlocutions between Lucius and Caius.” Yet Mr. Wordsworth himself wrote
a tragedy when he was young; and we have heard the following energetic
lines quoted from it, as put into the mouth of a person smit with remorse
for some rash crime:
“Action is momentary,
The motion of a muscle this way or that;
Suffering is long, obscure, and infinite!”
"Action is short,"
The movement of a muscle here or there;
Suffering is long, unclear, and endless!”
Perhaps for want of light and shade, and the unshackled spirit of the
drama, this performance was never brought forward. Our critic has a great
dislike to Gray, and a fondness for Thomson and Collins. It is mortifying
to hear him speak of Pope and Dryden, whom, because they have been
supposed to have all the possible excellences of poetry, he will allow to
have none. Nothing, however, can be fairer, or more amusing, than the way
in which he[Pg 201]
Notes sometimes exposes the unmeaning verbiage of modern poetry.
Thus, in the beginning of Dr. Johnson’s Vanity of Human Wishes—
Perhaps for want of light and shade, and the unshackled spirit of the
drama, this performance was never brought forward. Our critic has a great
dislike to Gray, and a fondness for Thomson and Collins. It is mortifying
to hear him speak of Pope and Dryden, whom, because they have been
supposed to have all the possible excellences of poetry, he will allow to
have none. Nothing, however, can be fairer, or more amusing, than the way
in which he[Pg 201]
Notes sometimes exposes the unmeaning verbiage of modern poetry.
Thus, in the beginning of Dr. Johnson’s Vanity of Human Wishes—
“Let observation with extensive view
Survey mankind from China to Peru”—
“Let observation with a wide view
Survey humanity from China to Peru”—
he says there is a total want of imagination accompanying the words, the same idea is repeated three times under the disguise of a different phraseology: it comes to this—“let observation, with extensive observation, observe mankind;” or take away the first line, and the second,
he says there’s a complete lack of imagination in the words, the same idea is expressed three times using different phrasing: it boils down to this—“let observation, with broad observation, observe humanity;” or remove the first line, and the second,
“Survey mankind from China to Peru,”
“Look at humanity from China to Peru,”
literally conveys the whole. Mr. Wordsworth is, we must say, a perfect
Drawcansir as to prose writers. He complains of the dry reasoners and
matter-of-fact people for their want of passion; and he is jealous of
the rhetorical declaimers and rhapsodists as trenching on the province of
poetry. He condemns all French writers (as well of poetry as prose) in the
lump. His list in this way is indeed small. He approves of Walton’s
Angler, Paley, and some other writers of an inoffensive modesty of
pretension. He also likes books of voyages and travels, and Robinson
Crusoe. In art, he greatly esteems Bewick’s woodcuts, and Waterloo’s
sylvan etchings. But he sometimes takes a higher tone, and gives his mind
fair play. We have known him enlarge with a noble intelligence and
enthusiasm on Nicolas Poussin’s fine landscape-compositions, pointing out
the unity of design that pervades them, the superintending mind, the
imaginative principle that brings all to bear on the same end; and
declaring he would not give a rush for any landscape that did not express
the time of day, the climate, the period of the world it was meant to
illustrate,[Pg 202]
Notes or had not this character of wholeness in it. His eye also
does justice to Rembrandt’s fine and masterly effects. In the way in which
that artist works something out of nothing, and transforms the stump of a
tree, a common figure into an ideal object, by the gorgeous light and
shade thrown upon it, he perceives an analogy to his own mode of investing
the minute details of nature with an atmosphere of sentiment; and in
pronouncing Rembrandt to be a man of genius, feels that he strengthens his
own claim to the title. It has been said of Mr. Wordsworth, that “he hates
conchology, that he hates the Venus of Medicis.” But these, we hope, are
mere epigrams and jeux-d’esprit, as far from truth as they are free from
malice; a sort of running satire or critical clenches—
literally conveys the whole. Mr. Wordsworth is, we must say, a perfect
Drawcansir as to prose writers. He complains of the dry reasoners and
matter-of-fact people for their want of passion; and he is jealous of
the rhetorical declaimers and rhapsodists as trenching on the province of
poetry. He condemns all French writers (as well of poetry as prose) in the
lump. His list in this way is indeed small. He approves of Walton’s
Angler, Paley, and some other writers of an inoffensive modesty of
pretension. He also likes books of voyages and travels, and Robinson
Crusoe. In art, he greatly esteems Bewick’s woodcuts, and Waterloo’s
sylvan etchings. But he sometimes takes a higher tone, and gives his mind
fair play. We have known him enlarge with a noble intelligence and
enthusiasm on Nicolas Poussin’s fine landscape-compositions, pointing out
the unity of design that pervades them, the superintending mind, the
imaginative principle that brings all to bear on the same end; and
declaring he would not give a rush for any landscape that did not express
the time of day, the climate, the period of the world it was meant to
illustrate,[Pg 202]
Notes or had not this character of wholeness in it. His eye also
does justice to Rembrandt’s fine and masterly effects. In the way in which
that artist works something out of nothing, and transforms the stump of a
tree, a common figure into an ideal object, by the gorgeous light and
shade thrown upon it, he perceives an analogy to his own mode of investing
the minute details of nature with an atmosphere of sentiment; and in
pronouncing Rembrandt to be a man of genius, feels that he strengthens his
own claim to the title. It has been said of Mr. Wordsworth, that “he hates
conchology, that he hates the Venus of Medicis.” But these, we hope, are
mere epigrams and jeux-d’esprit, as far from truth as they are free from
malice; a sort of running satire or critical clenches—
“Where one for sense and one for rhyme
Is quite sufficient at one time.”
“Where one for meaning and one for rhythm
Is more than enough at one time.”
We think, however, that if Mr. Wordsworth had been a more liberal and
candid critic, he would have been a more sterling writer. If a greater
number of sources of pleasure had been open to him, he would have
communicated pleasure to the world more frequently. Had he been less
fastidious in pronouncing sentence on the works of others, his own would
have been received more favourably, and treated more leniently. The
current of his feelings is deep, but narrow; the range of his
understanding is lofty and aspiring rather than discursive. The force, the
originality, the absolute truth and identity with which he feels some
things, makes him indifferent to so many others. The simplicity and
enthusiasm of his feelings, with respect to nature, renders him bigotted
and intolerant in his judgments of men and things. But it happens to him,
as to others, that his strength lies in his weakness; and perhaps we have
no right to complain. We might get rid of the cynic and[Pg 203]
Notes the egotist, and
find in his stead a common-place man. We should “take the good the Gods
provide us:” a fine and original vein of poetry is not one of their most
contemptible gifts, and the rest is scarcely worth thinking of, except as
it may be a mortification to those who expect perfection from human
nature; or who have been idle enough at some period of their lives, to
deify men of genius as possessing claims above it. But this is a chord
that jars, and we shall not dwell upon it.
We think, however, that if Mr. Wordsworth had been a more liberal and
candid critic, he would have been a more sterling writer. If a greater
number of sources of pleasure had been open to him, he would have
communicated pleasure to the world more frequently. Had he been less
fastidious in pronouncing sentence on the works of others, his own would
have been received more favourably, and treated more leniently. The
current of his feelings is deep, but narrow; the range of his
understanding is lofty and aspiring rather than discursive. The force, the
originality, the absolute truth and identity with which he feels some
things, makes him indifferent to so many others. The simplicity and
enthusiasm of his feelings, with respect to nature, renders him bigotted
and intolerant in his judgments of men and things. But it happens to him,
as to others, that his strength lies in his weakness; and perhaps we have
no right to complain. We might get rid of the cynic and[Pg 203]
Notes the egotist, and
find in his stead a common-place man. We should “take the good the Gods
provide us:” a fine and original vein of poetry is not one of their most
contemptible gifts, and the rest is scarcely worth thinking of, except as
it may be a mortification to those who expect perfection from human
nature; or who have been idle enough at some period of their lives, to
deify men of genius as possessing claims above it. But this is a chord
that jars, and we shall not dwell upon it.
Lord Byron we have called, according to the old proverb, “the spoiled child of fortune:” Mr. Wordsworth might plead, in mitigation of some peculiarities, that he is “the spoiled child of disappointment.” We are convinced, if he had been early a popular poet, he would have borne his honours meekly, and would have been a person of great bonhommie and frankness of disposition. But the sense of injustice and of undeserved ridicule sours the temper and narrows the views. To have produced works of genius, and to find them neglected or treated with scorn is one of the heaviest trials of human patience. We exaggerate our own merits when they are denied by others, and are apt to grudge and cavil at every particle of praise bestowed on those to whom we feel a conscious superiority. In mere self-defence we turn against the world, when it turns against us; brood over the undeserved slights we receive; and thus the genial current of the soul is stopped, or vents itself in effusions of petulance and self-conceit. Mr. Wordsworth has thought too much of contemporary critics and criticism; and less than he ought of the award of posterity, and of the opinion, we do not say of private friends, but of those who were made so by their admiration of his genius. He did not court popularity by a conformity to established models, and he ought not to have been surprised that his originality was not understood as a matter of[Pg 204] course. He has gnawed too much on the bridle; and has often thrown out crusts to the critics, in mere defiance or as a point of honour when he was challenged, which otherwise his own good sense would have withheld. We suspect that Mr. Wordsworth’s feelings are a little morbid in this respect, or that he resents censure more than he is gratified by praise. Otherwise, the tide has turned much in his favour of late years—he has a large body of determined partisans—and is at present sufficiently in request with the public to save or relieve him from the last necessity to which a man of genius can be reduced—that of becoming the God of his own idolatry!
We’ve referred to Lord Byron, as the saying goes, “the spoiled child of fortune.” Mr. Wordsworth might argue, in light of some of his quirks, that he is “the spoiled child of disappointment.” We believe that if he had gained popularity earlier, he would have accepted his honors with humility and been a person of great friendliness and openness. However, the feelings of injustice and undeserved mockery can sour one’s mood and limit one’s perspective. Creating works of genius only to see them overlooked or ridiculed is one of life’s toughest challenges. We tend to exaggerate our own worth when others deny it and can begrudge every bit of praise given to those we believe we surpass. In self-defense, we turn against the world when it turns against us; we dwell on the unjust slights we face, and as a result, the natural flow of our spirit is halted or instead manifests as irritation and arrogance. Mr. Wordsworth has focused too much on his contemporary critics and their reviews, and not enough on the judgment of posterity, and the opinions of those who became friends through their admiration of his talent. He didn’t seek popularity by sticking to traditional forms, so he shouldn’t have been surprised that his originality wasn’t automatically appreciated. He has “bitten down too hard on the bridle”; and has often thrown scraps to the critics in defiance or as a matter of pride when he felt challenged, which otherwise his own good sense would have advised against. We suspect that Mr. Wordsworth’s feelings might be a bit sensitive in this regard or that he reacts more negatively to criticism than he feels uplifted by praise. Still, the tide has turned in his favor in recent years—he has a strong group of devoted supporters—and is currently popular enough with the public to save or free him from the ultimate plight that a genius can face: becoming the god of his own worship!
XI
MR. COLERIDGE
The present is an age of talkers, and not of doers; and the reason is, that the world is growing old. We are so far advanced in the Arts and Sciences, that we live in retrospect, and doat on past achievements. The accumulation of knowledge has been so great, that we are lost in wonder at the height it has reached, instead of attempting to climb or add to it; while the variety of objects distracts and dazzles the looker-on. What niche remains unoccupied? What path untried? What is the use of doing anything, unless we could do better than all those who have gone before us? What hope is there of this? We are like those who have been to see some noble monument of art, who are content to admire without thinking of rivalling it; or like guests after a feast, who praise the hospitality of the donor “and thank the bounteous Pan”—perhaps carrying away some trifling fragments; or like the spectators of a mighty battle, who still hear its sound afar off, and the clashing of armour and the neighing of the war-horse and the shout of victory is in their ears, like the rushing of innumerable waters!
The present is an age of talkers, not doers; and the reason is that the world is getting old. We've come so far in the Arts and Sciences that we live in the past and obsess over past achievements. The amount of knowledge we've accumulated is so vast that we’re overwhelmed by how high it has reached, instead of trying to build on it; and the variety of things distracts and dazzles the observer. What niche is left unfilled? What path hasn't been explored? What’s the point of doing anything unless we can do it better than everyone who came before us? What hope do we have for that? We're like people who visit a great work of art, content to admire it without considering rivaling it; or like guests after a feast, who praise the host's generosity and thank the bounteous Pan—maybe taking home a few small leftovers; or like spectators of a huge battle, who still hear its sounds from afar, with the clashing of armor and the neighing of warhorses and the shout of victory ringing in their ears, like the rush of countless waters!
Mr. Coleridge has “a mind reflecting ages past:” his voice is like the
echo of the congregated roar of the “dark rearward and abyss” of thought.
He who has seen a mouldering tower by the side of a chrystal lake, hid by
the mist, but glittering in the wave below, may conceive the dim,
gleaming, uncertain intelligence of his eye: he who has marked the evening
clouds uprolled (a world of[Pg 206]
Notes vapours), has seen the picture of his mind,
unearthly, unsubstantial, with gorgeous tints and ever-varying forms—
Mr. Coleridge has “a mind reflecting ages past:” his voice is like the
echo of the congregated roar of the “dark rearward and abyss” of thought.
He who has seen a mouldering tower by the side of a chrystal lake, hid by
the mist, but glittering in the wave below, may conceive the dim,
gleaming, uncertain intelligence of his eye: he who has marked the evening
clouds uprolled (a world of[Pg 206]
Notes vapours), has seen the picture of his mind,
unearthly, unsubstantial, with gorgeous tints and ever-varying forms—
“That which was now a horse, even with a thought
The rack dislimns, and makes it indistinct
As water is in water.”
“That which is now a horse, even with a thought
The rack dissolves, and makes it unclear
Like water is in water.”
Our author’s mind is (as he himself might express it) tangential. There
is no subject on which he has not touched, none on which he has rested.
With an understanding fertile, subtle, expansive, “quick, forgetive,
apprehensive,” beyond all living precedent, few traces of it will perhaps
remain. He lends himself to all impressions alike; he gives up his mind
and liberty of thought to none. He is a general lover of art and science,
and wedded to no one in particular. He pursues knowledge as a mistress,
with outstretched hands and winged speed; but as he is about to embrace
her, his Daphne turns—alas! not to a laurel! Hardly a speculation has
been left on record from the earliest time, but it is loosely folded up in
Mr. Coleridge’s memory, like a rich, but somewhat tattered piece of
tapestry: we might add (with more seeming than real extravagance), that
scarce a thought can pass through the mind of man, but its sound has at
some time or other passed over his head with rustling pinions. On whatever
question or author you speak, he is prepared to take up the theme with
advantage—from Peter Abelard down to Thomas Moore, from the subtlest
metaphysics to the politics of the Courier. There is no man of genius,
in whose praise he descants, but the critic seems to stand above the
author, and “what in him is weak, to strengthen, what is low, to raise and
support:” nor is there any work of genius that does not come out of his
hands like an illuminated Missal, sparkling even in its defects. If Mr.
Coleridge had not been the most impressive[Pg 207]
Notes talker of his age, he would
probably have been the finest writer; but he lays down his pen to make
sure of an auditor, and mortgages the admiration of posterity for the
stare of an idler. If he had not been a poet, he would have been a
powerful logician; if he had not dipped his wing in the Unitarian
controversy, he might have soared to the very summit of fancy. But in
writing verse, he is trying to subject the Muse to transcendental
theories: in his abstract reasoning, he misses his way by strewing it with
flowers. All that he has done of moment, he had done twenty years ago:
since then, he may be said to have lived on the sound of his own voice.
Mr. Coleridge is too rich in intellectual wealth, to need to task himself
to any drudgery: he has only to draw the sliders of his imagination, and a
thousand subjects expand before him, startling him with their brilliancy,
or losing themselves in endless obscurity—
Our author’s mind is (as he himself might express it) tangential. There
is no subject on which he has not touched, none on which he has rested.
With an understanding fertile, subtle, expansive, “quick, forgetive,
apprehensive,” beyond all living precedent, few traces of it will perhaps
remain. He lends himself to all impressions alike; he gives up his mind
and liberty of thought to none. He is a general lover of art and science,
and wedded to no one in particular. He pursues knowledge as a mistress,
with outstretched hands and winged speed; but as he is about to embrace
her, his Daphne turns—alas! not to a laurel! Hardly a speculation has
been left on record from the earliest time, but it is loosely folded up in
Mr. Coleridge’s memory, like a rich, but somewhat tattered piece of
tapestry: we might add (with more seeming than real extravagance), that
scarce a thought can pass through the mind of man, but its sound has at
some time or other passed over his head with rustling pinions. On whatever
question or author you speak, he is prepared to take up the theme with
advantage—from Peter Abelard down to Thomas Moore, from the subtlest
metaphysics to the politics of the Courier. There is no man of genius,
in whose praise he descants, but the critic seems to stand above the
author, and “what in him is weak, to strengthen, what is low, to raise and
support:” nor is there any work of genius that does not come out of his
hands like an illuminated Missal, sparkling even in its defects. If Mr.
Coleridge had not been the most impressive[Pg 207]
Notes talker of his age, he would
probably have been the finest writer; but he lays down his pen to make
sure of an auditor, and mortgages the admiration of posterity for the
stare of an idler. If he had not been a poet, he would have been a
powerful logician; if he had not dipped his wing in the Unitarian
controversy, he might have soared to the very summit of fancy. But in
writing verse, he is trying to subject the Muse to transcendental
theories: in his abstract reasoning, he misses his way by strewing it with
flowers. All that he has done of moment, he had done twenty years ago:
since then, he may be said to have lived on the sound of his own voice.
Mr. Coleridge is too rich in intellectual wealth, to need to task himself
to any drudgery: he has only to draw the sliders of his imagination, and a
thousand subjects expand before him, startling him with their brilliancy,
or losing themselves in endless obscurity—
“And by the force of blear illusion,
They draw him on to his confusion.”
“And through the power of a hazy illusion,
They lead him into his confusion.”
What is the little he could add to the stock, compared with the countless stores that lie about him, that he should stoop to pick up a name, or to polish an idle fancy? He walks abroad in the majesty of an universal understanding, eyeing the “rich strond,” or golden sky above him, and “goes sounding on his way,” in eloquent accents, uncompelled and free!
What little he could contribute to the world compared to the endless options around him that he should lower himself to grab a name or refine a trivial idea? He walks around in the grandeur of a universal understanding, looking at the “rich strond” or golden sky above him, and “moves forward on his path,” in eloquent tones, unforced and free!
Persons of the greatest capacity are often those, who for this reason do
the least; for surveying themselves from the highest point of view, amidst
the infinite variety of the universe, their own share in it seems
trifling, and scarce worth a thought, and they prefer the contemplation of
all that is, or has been, or can be, to the making a coil about doing
what, when done, is no better than vanity. It is hard to concentrate all
our attention and efforts on one[Pg 208]
Notes pursuit, except from ignorance of
others; and without this concentration of our faculties, no great progress
can be made in any one thing. It is not merely that the mind is not
capable of the effort; it does not think the effort worth making. Action
is one; but thought is manifold. He whose restless eye glances through the
wide compass of nature and art, will not consent to have “his own nothings
monstered:” but he must do this, before he can give his whole soul to
them. The mind, after “letting contemplation have its fill,” or
Persons of the greatest capacity are often those, who for this reason do
the least; for surveying themselves from the highest point of view, amidst
the infinite variety of the universe, their own share in it seems
trifling, and scarce worth a thought, and they prefer the contemplation of
all that is, or has been, or can be, to the making a coil about doing
what, when done, is no better than vanity. It is hard to concentrate all
our attention and efforts on one[Pg 208]
Notes pursuit, except from ignorance of
others; and without this concentration of our faculties, no great progress
can be made in any one thing. It is not merely that the mind is not
capable of the effort; it does not think the effort worth making. Action
is one; but thought is manifold. He whose restless eye glances through the
wide compass of nature and art, will not consent to have “his own nothings
monstered:” but he must do this, before he can give his whole soul to
them. The mind, after “letting contemplation have its fill,” or
“Sailing with supreme dominion
Through the azure deep of air,”
“Sailing with absolute control
Through the blue expanse of sky,”
sinks down on the ground, breathless, exhausted, powerless, inactive; or if it must have some vent to its feelings, seeks the most easy and obvious; is soothed by friendly flattery, lulled by the murmur of immediate applause, thinks as it were aloud, and babbles in its dreams! A scholar (so to speak) is a more disinterested and abstracted character than a mere author. The first looks at the numberless volumes of a library, and says, “All these are mine;” the other points to a single volume (perhaps it may be an immortal one) and says, “My name is written on the back of it.” This is a puny and groveling ambition, beneath the lofty amplitude of Mr. Coleridge’s mind. No, he revolves in his wayward soul, or utters to the passing wind, or discourses to his own shadow, things mightier and more various!—Let us draw the curtain, and unlock the shrine.
sinks down on the ground, out of breath, exhausted, powerless, inactive; or if it needs to let out its feelings, it chooses the easiest and most obvious way; it’s comforted by friendly flattery, calmed by the sound of immediate applause, thinks out loud, and rambles in its dreams! A scholar (so to speak) is a more selfless and detached figure than just a writer. The former looks at the countless volumes in a library and says, “All these are mine;” the latter points to a specific book (which might be a timeless classic) and says, “My name is on the cover.” This is a small and petty ambition, beneath the grand scope of Mr. Coleridge’s intellect. No, he contemplates in his restless mind, or speaks to the passing breeze, or converses with his own shadow, about ideas that are greater and more varied!—Let us draw the curtain, and unlock the shrine.
Learning rocked him in his cradle, and while yet a child,
Learning rocked him in his cradle, and while still a child,
“He lisped in numbers, for the numbers came.”
“He spoke with a lisp about numbers, because the numbers were arriving.”
At sixteen he wrote his Ode on Chatterton, and he still reverts to that
period with delight, not so much as it relates[Pg 209]
Notes to himself (for that
string of his own early promise of fame rather jars than otherwise) but as
exemplifying the youth of a poet. Mr. Coleridge talks of himself, without
being an egotist, for in him the individual is always merged in the
abstract and general. He distinguished himself at school and at the
University by his knowledge of the classics, and gained several prizes for
Greek epigrams. How many men are there (great scholars, celebrated names
in literature) who having done the same thing in their youth, have no
other idea all the rest of their lives but of this achievement, of a
fellowship and dinner, and who, installed in academic honours, would look
down on our author as a mere strolling bard! At Christ’s Hospital, where
he was brought up, he was the idol of those among his schoolfellows, who
mingled with their bookish studies the music of thought and of humanity;
and he was usually attended round the cloisters by a group of these
(inspiring and inspired) whose hearts, even then, burnt within them as he
talked, and where the sounds yet linger to mock Elia on his way, still
turning pensive to the past! One of the finest and rarest parts of Mr.
Coleridge’s conversation, is when he expatiates on the Greek tragedians
(not that he is not well acquainted, when he pleases, with the epic poets,
or the philosophers, or orators, or historians of antiquity)—on the
subtle reasonings and melting pathos of Euripides, on the harmonious
gracefulness of Sophocles, tuning his love-laboured song, like sweetest
warblings from a sacred grove; on the high-wrought, trumpet-tongued
eloquence of Æschylus, whose Prometheus, above all, is like an Ode to
Fate, and a pleading with Providence, his thoughts being let loose as his
body is chained on his solitary rock, and his afflicted will (the emblem
of mortality)
At sixteen he wrote his Ode on Chatterton, and he still reverts to that
period with delight, not so much as it relates[Pg 209]
Notes to himself (for that
string of his own early promise of fame rather jars than otherwise) but as
exemplifying the youth of a poet. Mr. Coleridge talks of himself, without
being an egotist, for in him the individual is always merged in the
abstract and general. He distinguished himself at school and at the
University by his knowledge of the classics, and gained several prizes for
Greek epigrams. How many men are there (great scholars, celebrated names
in literature) who having done the same thing in their youth, have no
other idea all the rest of their lives but of this achievement, of a
fellowship and dinner, and who, installed in academic honours, would look
down on our author as a mere strolling bard! At Christ’s Hospital, where
he was brought up, he was the idol of those among his schoolfellows, who
mingled with their bookish studies the music of thought and of humanity;
and he was usually attended round the cloisters by a group of these
(inspiring and inspired) whose hearts, even then, burnt within them as he
talked, and where the sounds yet linger to mock Elia on his way, still
turning pensive to the past! One of the finest and rarest parts of Mr.
Coleridge’s conversation, is when he expatiates on the Greek tragedians
(not that he is not well acquainted, when he pleases, with the epic poets,
or the philosophers, or orators, or historians of antiquity)—on the
subtle reasonings and melting pathos of Euripides, on the harmonious
gracefulness of Sophocles, tuning his love-laboured song, like sweetest
warblings from a sacred grove; on the high-wrought, trumpet-tongued
eloquence of Æschylus, whose Prometheus, above all, is like an Ode to
Fate, and a pleading with Providence, his thoughts being let loose as his
body is chained on his solitary rock, and his afflicted will (the emblem
of mortality)
“Struggling in vain with ruthless destiny.”
“Struggling in vain against a cruel fate.”
Next, he was engaged with Hartley’s tribes of mind, “etherial braid,
thought-woven,”—and he busied himself for a year or two with vibrations
and vibratiuncles, and the great law of association that binds all things
in its mystic chain, and the doctrine of Necessity (the mild teacher of
Charity) and the Millennium, anticipative of a life to come—and he
plunged deep into the controversy on Matter and Spirit, and, as an escape
from Dr. Priestley’s Materialism, where he felt himself imprisoned by the
logician’s spell, like Ariel in the cloven pine-tree, he became suddenly
enamoured of Bishop Berkeley’s fairy-world,[136] and used in all companies
to build the universe, like a brave poetical fiction, of fine words—and
he was deep-read in Malebranche, and in Cudworth’s Intellectual System (a
huge pile of learning, unwieldy, enormous) and in Lord Brook’s
hieroglyphic theories, and in Bishop Butler’s Sermons, and in the Duchess
of Newcastle’s fantastic folios, and in Clarke and South and Tillotson,
and all the fine thinkers and masculine reasoners of that age—and
Leibnitz’s Pre-established Harmony reared its arch above his head, like
the rainbow in the cloud, covenanting with the hopes of man—and then he
fell plump, ten thousand fathoms [Pg 211]
Notesdown
(but his wings saved him harmless)
into the hortus siccus of Dissent, where he pared religion down to the
standard of reason, and stripped faith of mystery, and preached Christ
crucified and the Unity of the Godhead, and so dwelt for a while in the
spirit of John Huss and Jerome of Prague and Socinus and old John Zisca,
and ran through Neal’s History of the Puritans, and Calamy’s
Non-Conformists’ Memorial, having like thoughts and passions with
them—but then Spinoza became his God, and he took up the vast chain of
being in his hand, and the round world became the centre and the soul of
all things in some shadowy sense, forlorn of meaning, and around him he
beheld the living traces and the sky-pointing proportions of the mighty
Pan—but poetry redeemed him from this spectral philosophy, and he bathed
his heart in beauty, and gazed at the golden light of heaven, and drank of
the spirit of the universe, and wandered at eve by fairy-stream or
fountain,
Next, he was engaged with Hartley’s tribes of mind, “etherial braid,
thought-woven,”—and he busied himself for a year or two with vibrations
and vibratiuncles, and the great law of association that binds all things
in its mystic chain, and the doctrine of Necessity (the mild teacher of
Charity) and the Millennium, anticipative of a life to come—and he
plunged deep into the controversy on Matter and Spirit, and, as an escape
from Dr. Priestley’s Materialism, where he felt himself imprisoned by the
logician’s spell, like Ariel in the cloven pine-tree, he became suddenly
enamoured of Bishop Berkeley’s fairy-world,[136] and used in all companies
to build the universe, like a brave poetical fiction, of fine words—and
he was deep-read in Malebranche, and in Cudworth’s Intellectual System (a
huge pile of learning, unwieldy, enormous) and in Lord Brook’s
hieroglyphic theories, and in Bishop Butler’s Sermons, and in the Duchess
of Newcastle’s fantastic folios, and in Clarke and South and Tillotson,
and all the fine thinkers and masculine reasoners of that age—and
Leibnitz’s Pre-established Harmony reared its arch above his head, like
the rainbow in the cloud, covenanting with the hopes of man—and then he
fell plump, ten thousand fathoms [Pg 211]
Notesdown
(but his wings saved him harmless)
into the hortus siccus of Dissent, where he pared religion down to the
standard of reason, and stripped faith of mystery, and preached Christ
crucified and the Unity of the Godhead, and so dwelt for a while in the
spirit of John Huss and Jerome of Prague and Socinus and old John Zisca,
and ran through Neal’s History of the Puritans, and Calamy’s
Non-Conformists’ Memorial, having like thoughts and passions with
them—but then Spinoza became his God, and he took up the vast chain of
being in his hand, and the round world became the centre and the soul of
all things in some shadowy sense, forlorn of meaning, and around him he
beheld the living traces and the sky-pointing proportions of the mighty
Pan—but poetry redeemed him from this spectral philosophy, and he bathed
his heart in beauty, and gazed at the golden light of heaven, and drank of
the spirit of the universe, and wandered at eve by fairy-stream or
fountain,
——“When he saw nought but beauty,
When he heard the voice of that Almighty One
In every breeze that blew, or wave that murmured”—
"When he saw nothing but beauty,
When he heard the voice of that Supreme Being
In every breeze that blew, or wave that whispered”—
and wedded with truth in Plato’s shade, and in the writings of Proclus and
Plotinus saw the ideas of things in the eternal mind, and unfolded all
mysteries with the Schoolmen and fathomed the depths of Duns Scotus and
Thomas Aquinas, and entered the third heaven with Jacob Behmen, and walked
hand in hand with Swedenborg through the pavilions of the New Jerusalem,
and sung his faith in the promise and in the word in his Religious
Musings—and lowering himself from that dizzy height, poised himself on
Milton’s wings, and spread out his thoughts in charity with the glad prose
of Jeremy Taylor, and wept over Bowles’s Sonnets, and studied Cowper’s
blank verse, and betook[Pg 212]
Notes himself to Thomson’s Castle of Indolence, and
sported with the wits of Charles the Second’s days and of Queen Anne, and
relished Swift’s style and that of the John Bull (Arbuthnot’s we mean, not
Mr. Croker’s), and dallied with the British Essayists and Novelists, and
knew all qualities of more modern writers with a learned spirit, Johnson,
and Goldsmith, and Junius, and Burke, and Godwin, and the Sorrows of
Werter, and Jean Jacques Rousseau, and Voltaire, and Marivaux, and
Crebillon, and thousands more—now “laughed with Rabelais in his easy
chair” or pointed to Hogarth, or afterwards dwelt on Claude’s classic
scenes, or spoke with rapture of Raphael, and compared the women at Rome
to figures that had walked out of his pictures, or visited the Oratory of
Pisa, and described the works of Giotto and Ghirlandaio and Massaccio, and
gave the moral of the picture of the Triumph of Death, where the beggars
and the wretched invoke his dreadful dart, but the rich and mighty of the
earth quail and shrink before it; and in that land of siren sights and
sounds, saw a dance of peasant girls, and was charmed with lutes and
gondolas,—or wandered into Germany and lost himself in the labyrinths of
the Hartz Forest and of the Kantean philosophy, and amongst the cabalistic
names of Fichtè and Schelling and Lessing, and God knows who—this was
long after, but all the former while he had nerved his heart and filled
his eyes with tears, as he hailed the rising orb of liberty, since
quenched in darkness and in blood, and had kindled his affections at the
blaze of the French Revolution, and sang for joy when the towers of the
Bastile and the proud places of the insolent and the oppressor fell, and
would have floated his bark, freighted with fondest fancies, across the
Atlantic wave with Southey and others to seek for peace and freedom—
and wedded with truth in Plato’s shade, and in the writings of Proclus and
Plotinus saw the ideas of things in the eternal mind, and unfolded all
mysteries with the Schoolmen and fathomed the depths of Duns Scotus and
Thomas Aquinas, and entered the third heaven with Jacob Behmen, and walked
hand in hand with Swedenborg through the pavilions of the New Jerusalem,
and sung his faith in the promise and in the word in his Religious
Musings—and lowering himself from that dizzy height, poised himself on
Milton’s wings, and spread out his thoughts in charity with the glad prose
of Jeremy Taylor, and wept over Bowles’s Sonnets, and studied Cowper’s
blank verse, and betook[Pg 212]
Notes himself to Thomson’s Castle of Indolence, and
sported with the wits of Charles the Second’s days and of Queen Anne, and
relished Swift’s style and that of the John Bull (Arbuthnot’s we mean, not
Mr. Croker’s), and dallied with the British Essayists and Novelists, and
knew all qualities of more modern writers with a learned spirit, Johnson,
and Goldsmith, and Junius, and Burke, and Godwin, and the Sorrows of
Werter, and Jean Jacques Rousseau, and Voltaire, and Marivaux, and
Crebillon, and thousands more—now “laughed with Rabelais in his easy
chair” or pointed to Hogarth, or afterwards dwelt on Claude’s classic
scenes, or spoke with rapture of Raphael, and compared the women at Rome
to figures that had walked out of his pictures, or visited the Oratory of
Pisa, and described the works of Giotto and Ghirlandaio and Massaccio, and
gave the moral of the picture of the Triumph of Death, where the beggars
and the wretched invoke his dreadful dart, but the rich and mighty of the
earth quail and shrink before it; and in that land of siren sights and
sounds, saw a dance of peasant girls, and was charmed with lutes and
gondolas,—or wandered into Germany and lost himself in the labyrinths of
the Hartz Forest and of the Kantean philosophy, and amongst the cabalistic
names of Fichtè and Schelling and Lessing, and God knows who—this was
long after, but all the former while he had nerved his heart and filled
his eyes with tears, as he hailed the rising orb of liberty, since
quenched in darkness and in blood, and had kindled his affections at the
blaze of the French Revolution, and sang for joy when the towers of the
Bastile and the proud places of the insolent and the oppressor fell, and
would have floated his bark, freighted with fondest fancies, across the
Atlantic wave with Southey and others to seek for peace and freedom—
“In Philarmonia’s undivided dale!”
“In Philharmonia’s undivided valley!”
It was not to be supposed that Mr. Coleridge could keep on at the rate he set off; he could not realize all he knew or thought, and less could not fix his desultory ambition; other stimulants supplied the place, and kept up the intoxicating dream, the fever and the madness of his early impressions. Liberty (the philosopher’s and the poet’s bride) had fallen a victim, meanwhile, to the murderous practice of the hag, Legitimacy. Proscribed by court-hirelings, too romantic for the herd of vulgar politicians, our enthusiast stood at bay, and at last turned on the pivot of a subtle casuistry to the unclean side: but his discursive reason would not let him trammel himself into a poet-laureate or stamp-distributor, and he stopped, ere he had quite passed that well-known “bourne from whence no traveller returns”—and so has sunk into torpid, uneasy repose, tantalized by useless resources, haunted by vain imaginings, his lips idly moving, but his heart for ever still, or, as the shattered chords vibrate of themselves, making melancholy music to the ear of memory! Such is the fate of genius in an age, when in the unequal contest with sovereign wrong, every man is ground to powder who is not either a born slave, or who does not willingly and at once offer up the yearnings of humanity and the dictates of reason as a welcome sacrifice to besotted prejudice and loathsome power.
It wasn't realistic to think that Mr. Coleridge could maintain the pace he started with; he couldn't fully grasp all he knew or believed, and even less could he focus his scattered ambitions. Other influences took their place and kept alive the intoxicating dream, the fever, and the madness of his early experiences. Liberty (the philosopher’s and the poet’s muse) had meanwhile fallen victim to the brutal grip of Legitimacy. Outcast by sycophants, too idealistic for the crowd of ordinary politicians, our passionate dreamer found himself cornered and eventually shifted to the unclean side: but his wandering thoughts wouldn't allow him to confine himself to being a poet-laureate or a distributor of stamps, and he paused before crossing that well-known “line from which no traveler returns”—and so he has drifted into a state of dull, uneasy rest, teased by unproductive dreams, haunted by futile fantasies, his lips moving aimlessly, but his heart forever still, or, as the broken strings resonate on their own, creating a sad melody for the memory! Such is the fate of genius in an era when, in the unfair fight against absolute wrong, anyone who isn’t a born slave or who doesn’t willingly sacrifice their humanity and reason to the mindless prejudice and disgusting power is crushed to dust.
Of all Mr. Coleridge’s productions, the Ancient Mariner is the only one
that we could with confidence put into any person’s hands, on whom we
wished to impress a favourable idea of his extraordinary powers. Let
whatever other objections be made to it, it is unquestionably a work[Pg 214]
Notes of
genius—of wild, irregular, overwhelming imagination, and has that rich,
varied movement in the verse, which gives a distant idea of the lofty or
changeful tones of Mr. Coleridge’s voice. In the Christobel, there is
one splendid passage on divided friendship. The Translation of Schiller’s
Wallenstein is also a masterly production in its kind, faithful and
spirited. Among his smaller pieces there are occasional bursts of pathos
and fancy, equal to what we might expect from him; but these form the
exception, and not the rule. Such, for instance, is his affecting Sonnet
to the author of the Robbers.
Of all Mr. Coleridge’s productions, the Ancient Mariner is the only one
that we could with confidence put into any person’s hands, on whom we
wished to impress a favourable idea of his extraordinary powers. Let
whatever other objections be made to it, it is unquestionably a work[Pg 214]
Notes of
genius—of wild, irregular, overwhelming imagination, and has that rich,
varied movement in the verse, which gives a distant idea of the lofty or
changeful tones of Mr. Coleridge’s voice. In the Christobel, there is
one splendid passage on divided friendship. The Translation of Schiller’s
Wallenstein is also a masterly production in its kind, faithful and
spirited. Among his smaller pieces there are occasional bursts of pathos
and fancy, equal to what we might expect from him; but these form the
exception, and not the rule. Such, for instance, is his affecting Sonnet
to the author of the Robbers.
“Schiller! that hour I would have wish’d to die,
If through the shudd’ring midnight I had sent
From the dark dungeon of the tower time-rent,
That fearful voice, a famish’d father’s cry—
That in no after-moment aught less vast
Might stamp me mortal! A triumphant shout
Black horror scream’d, and all her goblin rout
From the more with’ring scene diminish’d pass’d.
Ah! Bard tremendous in sublimity!
Could I behold thee in thy loftier mood,
Wand’ring at eve, with finely frenzied eye,
Beneath some vast old tempest-swinging wood!
Awhile, with mute awe gazing, I would brood,
Then weep aloud in a wild ecstasy.”
“Schiller! At that moment, I would have wished to die,
If, through the trembling midnight, I had sent
From the dark dungeon of the decaying tower,
That terrifying voice, a starving father's cry—
That in no future moment anything less immense
Could you recognize me as human? A triumphant shout!
Black horror screamed, and all her goblin crew
From the more withering scene faded away.
Ah! Poet incredible in your greatness!
Could I see you in your higher form,
Wandering at dusk, with wildly intense eyes,
Underneath a vast, ancient forest that sways in the storm!
For a while, I would quietly think in amazement,
Then weep loudly in a wild ecstasy.”
His Tragedy, entitled Remorse, is full of beautiful and striking passages, but it does not place the author in the first rank of dramatic writers. But if Mr. Coleridge’s works do not place him in that rank, they injure instead of conveying a just idea of the man, for he himself is certainly in the first class of general intellect.
His tragedy, titled Remorse, is filled with beautiful and impactful passages, but it doesn't elevate the author to the top tier of playwrights. However, if Mr. Coleridge’s works don’t put him in that category, they distort rather than accurately represent the man, because he is definitely in the highest class of intellectuals.
If our author’s poetry is inferior to his conversation, his prose is
utterly abortive. Hardly a gleam is to be found in it of the brilliancy
and richness of those stores of thought and language that he pours out
incessantly, when they are[Pg 215]
Notes lost like drops of water in the ground. The
principal work, in which he has attempted to embody his general view of
things, is the Friend, of which, though it contains some noble passages
and fine trains of thought, prolixity and obscurity are the most frequent
characteristics.
If our author’s poetry is inferior to his conversation, his prose is
utterly abortive. Hardly a gleam is to be found in it of the brilliancy
and richness of those stores of thought and language that he pours out
incessantly, when they are[Pg 215]
Notes lost like drops of water in the ground. The
principal work, in which he has attempted to embody his general view of
things, is the Buddy, of which, though it contains some noble passages
and fine trains of thought, prolixity and obscurity are the most frequent
characteristics.
XII
MR. SOUTHEY
Perhaps the most pleasing and striking of all Mr. Southey’s poems are not his triumphant taunts hurled against oppression, are not his glowing effusions to Liberty, but those in which, with a mild melancholy, he seems conscious of his own infirmities of temper, and to feel a wish to correct by thought and time the precocity and sharpness of his disposition. May the quaint but affecting aspiration expressed in one of these be fulfilled, that as he mellows into maturer age, all such asperities may wear off, and he himself become
Perhaps the most enjoyable and remarkable of all Mr. Southey’s poems aren't his triumphant insults aimed at oppression, or his passionate expressions of Liberty, but those in which, with a gentle sadness, he seems aware of his own temperamental weaknesses and feels a desire to soften the intensity and edge of his character through reflection and time. May the unusual yet heartfelt hope expressed in one of these poems come true, that as he grows older, all such harshness may fade away, and he himself become
“Like the high leaves upon the holly-tree!”
“Just like the tall leaves on the holly tree!”
Mr. Southey’s prose-style can hardly be too much praised. It is plain,
clear, pointed, familiar, perfectly modern in its texture, but with a
grave and sparkling admixture of archaisms in its ornaments and
occasional phraseology. He is the best and most natural prose-writer of
any poet of the day; we mean that he is far better than Lord Byron, Mr.
Wordsworth, or Mr. Coleridge, for instance. The manner is perhaps superior
to the matter, that is, in his Essays and Reviews. There is rather a want
of originality and even of impetus: but there is no want of playful or
biting satire, of ingenuity, of casuistry, of learning and of information.
He is “full of wise saws and modern” (as well as ancient) “instances.” Mr.
Southey may not always convince his opponents; but he seldom fails to
stagger,[Pg 217]
Notes never to gall them. In a word, we may describe his style by
saying that it has not the body or thickness of port wine, but it is like
clear sherry, with kernels of old authors thrown into it!—He also excels
as an historian and prose-translator. His histories abound in information,
and exhibit proofs of the most indefatigable patience and industry. By no
uncommon process of the mind, Mr. Southey seems willing to steady the
extreme levity of his opinions and feelings by an appeal to facts. His
translations of the Spanish and French romances are also executed con
amore, and with the literary fidelity of a mere linguist. That of the
Cid, in particular, is a masterpiece. Not a word could be altered for
the better in the old scriptural style which it adopts in conformity to
the original. It is no less interesting in itself, or as a record of high
and chivalrous feelings and manners, than it is worthy of perusal as a
literary curiosity.
Mr. Southey’s prose-style can hardly be too much praised. It is plain,
clear, pointed, familiar, perfectly modern in its texture, but with a
grave and sparkling admixture of archaisms in its ornaments and
occasional phraseology. He is the best and most natural prose-writer of
any poet of the day; we mean that he is far better than Lord Byron, Mr.
Wordsworth, or Mr. Coleridge, for instance. The manner is perhaps superior
to the matter, that is, in his Essays and Reviews. There is rather a want
of originality and even of impetus: but there is no want of playful or
biting satire, of ingenuity, of casuistry, of learning and of information.
He is “full of wise saws and modern” (as well as ancient) “instances.” Mr.
Southey may not always convince his opponents; but he seldom fails to
stagger,[Pg 217]
Notes never to gall them. In a word, we may describe his style by
saying that it has not the body or thickness of port wine, but it is like
clear sherry, with kernels of old authors thrown into it!—He also excels
as an historian and prose-translator. His histories abound in information,
and exhibit proofs of the most indefatigable patience and industry. By no
uncommon process of the mind, Mr. Southey seems willing to steady the
extreme levity of his opinions and feelings by an appeal to facts. His
translations of the Spanish and French romances are also executed con
amore, and with the literary fidelity of a mere linguist. That of the
Cid, in particular, is a masterpiece. Not a word could be altered for
the better in the old scriptural style which it adopts in conformity to
the original. It is no less interesting in itself, or as a record of high
and chivalrous feelings and manners, than it is worthy of perusal as a
literary curiosity.
Mr. Southey’s conversation has a little resemblance to a common-place
book; his habitual deportment to a piece of clock-work. He is not
remarkable either as a reasoner or an observer: but he is quick,
unaffected, replete with anecdote, various and retentive in his reading,
and exceedingly happy in his play upon words, as most scholars are who
give their minds this sportive turn. We have chiefly seen Mr. Southey in
company where few people appear to advantage, we mean in that of Mr.
Coleridge. He has not certainly the same range of speculation, nor the
same flow of sounding words, but he makes up by the details of knowledge
and by a scrupulous correctness of statement for what he wants in
originality of thought, or impetuous declamation. The tones of Mr.
Coleridge’s voice are eloquence: those of Mr. Southey are meagre, shrill,
and dry. Mr. Coleridge’s forte is conversation, and he is conscious of
this: Mr. Southey evidently considers writing as[Pg 218] his stronghold, and if
gravelled in an argument, or at a loss for an explanation, refers to
something he has written on the subject, or brings out his port-folio,
doubled down in dog-ears, in confirmation of some fact. He is scholastic
and professional in his ideas. He sets more value on what he writes than
on what he says: he is perhaps prouder of his library than of his own
productions—themselves a library! He is more simple in his manners than
his friend Mr. Coleridge; but at the same time less cordial or
conciliating. He is less vain, or has less hope of pleasing, and therefore
lays himself less out to please. There is an air of condescension in his
civility. With a tall, loose figure, a peaked austerity of countenance,
and no inclination to embonpoint, you would say he has something
puritanical, something ascetic in his appearance. He answers to
Mandeville’s description of Addison, “a parson in a tye-wig.” He is not a
boon companion, nor does he indulge in the pleasures of the table, nor in
any other vice; nor are we aware that Mr. Southey is chargeable with any
human frailty but—want of charity! Having fewer errors to plead guilty
to, he is less lenient to those of others. He was born an age too late.
Had he lived a century or two ago, he would have been a happy as well as
blameless character. But the distraction of the time has unsettled him,
and the multiplicity of his pretensions have jostled with each other. No
man in our day (at least no man of genius) has led so uniformly and
entirely the life of a scholar from boyhood to the present hour, devoting
himself to learning with the enthusiasm of an early love, with the
severity and constancy of a religious vow—and well would it have been for
him if he had confined himself to this, and not undertaken to pull down or
to patch up the State! However irregular in his opinions, Mr. Southey is
constant, unremitting, mechanical in his studies, and the performance[Pg 219]
Notes of
his duties. There is nothing Pindaric or Shandean here. In all the
relations and charities of private life, he is correct, exemplary,
generous, just. We never heard a single impropriety laid to his charge;
and if he has many enemies, few men can boast more numerous or stauncher
friends.—The variety and piquancy of his writings form a striking
contrast to the mode in which they are produced. He rises early, and
writes or reads till breakfast-time. He writes or reads after breakfast
till dinner, after dinner till tea, and from tea till bed-time—
Mr. Southey’s conversation has a little resemblance to a common-place
book; his habitual deportment to a piece of clock-work. He is not
remarkable either as a reasoner or an observer: but he is quick,
unaffected, replete with anecdote, various and retentive in his reading,
and exceedingly happy in his play upon words, as most scholars are who
give their minds this sportive turn. We have chiefly seen Mr. Southey in
company where few people appear to advantage, we mean in that of Mr.
Coleridge. He has not certainly the same range of speculation, nor the
same flow of sounding words, but he makes up by the details of knowledge
and by a scrupulous correctness of statement for what he wants in
originality of thought, or impetuous declamation. The tones of Mr.
Coleridge’s voice are eloquence: those of Mr. Southey are meagre, shrill,
and dry. Mr. Coleridge’s forte is conversation, and he is conscious of
this: Mr. Southey evidently considers writing as[Pg 218] his stronghold, and if
gravelled in an argument, or at a loss for an explanation, refers to
something he has written on the subject, or brings out his port-folio,
doubled down in dog-ears, in confirmation of some fact. He is scholastic
and professional in his ideas. He sets more value on what he writes than
on what he says: he is perhaps prouder of his library than of his own
productions—themselves a library! He is more simple in his manners than
his friend Mr. Coleridge; but at the same time less cordial or
conciliating. He is less vain, or has less hope of pleasing, and therefore
lays himself less out to please. There is an air of condescension in his
civility. With a tall, loose figure, a peaked austerity of countenance,
and no inclination to embonpoint, you would say he has something
puritanical, something ascetic in his appearance. He answers to
Mandeville’s description of Addison, “a parson in a tye-wig.” He is not a
boon companion, nor does he indulge in the pleasures of the table, nor in
any other vice; nor are we aware that Mr. Southey is chargeable with any
human frailty but—want of charity! Having fewer errors to plead guilty
to, he is less lenient to those of others. He was born an age too late.
Had he lived a century or two ago, he would have been a happy as well as
blameless character. But the distraction of the time has unsettled him,
and the multiplicity of his pretensions have jostled with each other. No
man in our day (at least no man of genius) has led so uniformly and
entirely the life of a scholar from boyhood to the present hour, devoting
himself to learning with the enthusiasm of an early love, with the
severity and constancy of a religious vow—and well would it have been for
him if he had confined himself to this, and not undertaken to pull down or
to patch up the State! However irregular in his opinions, Mr. Southey is
constant, unremitting, mechanical in his studies, and the performance[Pg 219]
Notes of
his duties. There is nothing Pindaric or Shandean here. In all the
relations and charities of private life, he is correct, exemplary,
generous, just. We never heard a single impropriety laid to his charge;
and if he has many enemies, few men can boast more numerous or stauncher
friends.—The variety and piquancy of his writings form a striking
contrast to the mode in which they are produced. He rises early, and
writes or reads till breakfast-time. He writes or reads after breakfast
till dinner, after dinner till tea, and from tea till bed-time—
“And follows so the ever-running year
With profitable labour to his grave.—”
“And so the year goes on
With fruitful work until his grave.”—
on Derwent’s banks, beneath the foot of Skiddaw. Study serves him for business, exercise, recreation. He passes from verse to prose, from history to poetry, from reading to writing, by a stop-watch. He writes a fair hand without blots, sitting upright in his chair, leaves off when he comes to the bottom of the page, and changes the subject for another, as opposite as the Antipodes. His mind is after all rather the recipient and transmitter of knowledge, than the originator of it. He has hardly grasp of thought enough to arrive at any great leading truth. His passions do not amount to more than irritability. With some gall in his pen, and coldness in his manner, he has a great deal of kindness in his heart. Rash in his opinions, he is steady in his attachments—and is a man, in many particulars admirable, in all respectable—his political inconsistency alone excepted!
on Derwent’s banks, at the foot of Skiddaw. Study serves him for work, exercise, and leisure. He switches from verse to prose, from history to poetry, from reading to writing, using a stopwatch. He writes neatly without mistakes, sitting up straight in his chair, stops when he reaches the bottom of the page, and changes the topic to something completely different. His mind is more of a receiver and transmitter of knowledge than a source of it. He hardly has enough grasp of thought to reach any significant truth. His passions don’t go beyond irritability. With some sharpness in his writing and a cool demeanor, he has a lot of kindness in his heart. Impulsive in his opinions, he is steady in his loyalties—and he is a man who is admirable in many ways and respectable in all—except for his political inconsistency!
XIII
ELIA
So Mr. Charles Lamb chooses to designate himself; and as his lucubrations under this nom de guerre have gained considerable notice from the public, we shall here attempt to describe his style and manner, and to point out his beauties and defects.
So Mr. Charles Lamb prefers to call himself; and since his writings under this nom de guerre have attracted a lot of public attention, we will now try to describe his style and approach, highlighting both his strengths and weaknesses.
Mr. Lamb, though he has borrowed from previous sources, instead of
availing himself of the most popular and admired, has groped out his way,
and made his most successful researches among the more obscure and
intricate, though certainly not the least pithy or pleasant of our
writers. He has raked among the dust and cobwebs of a remote period, has
exhibited specimens of curious relics, and pored over moth-eaten, decayed
manuscripts, for the benefit of the more inquisitive and discerning part
of the public. Antiquity after a time has the grace of novelty, as old
fashions revived are mistaken for new ones; and a certain quaintness and
singularity of style is an agreeable relief to the smooth and insipid
monotony of modern composition. Mr. Lamb has succeeded not by conforming
to the Spirit of the Age, but in opposition to it. He does not march
boldly along with the crowd, but steals off the pavement to pick his way
in the contrary direction. He prefers bye-ways to highways. When the
full tide of human life pours along to some festive show, to some pageant
of a day, Elia would stand on one side to look over an old book-stall, or
stroll down some deserted pathway in search of a pensive description over
a tottering door-way, or some[Pg 221]
Notes quaint device in architecture, illustrative
of embryo art and ancient manners. Mr. Lamb has the very soul of an
antiquarian, as this implies a reflecting humanity; the film of the past
hovers for ever before him. He is shy, sensitive, the reverse of every
thing coarse, vulgar, obtrusive, and common-place. He would fain
“shuffle off this mortal coil,” and his spirit clothes itself in the garb
of elder time, homelier, but more durable. He is borne along with no
pompous paradoxes, shines in no glittering tinsel of a fashionable
phraseology; is neither fop nor sophist. He has none of the turbulence or
froth of new-fangled opinions. His style runs pure and clear, though it
may often take an underground course, or be conveyed through old-fashioned
conduit-pipes. Mr. Lamb does not court popularity, nor strut in gaudy
plumes, but shrinks from every kind of ostentatious and obvious pretension
into the retirement of his own mind.
Mr. Lamb, though he has borrowed from previous sources, instead of
availing himself of the most popular and admired, has groped out his way,
and made his most successful researches among the more obscure and
intricate, though certainly not the least pithy or pleasant of our
writers. He has raked among the dust and cobwebs of a remote period, has
exhibited specimens of curious relics, and pored over moth-eaten, decayed
manuscripts, for the benefit of the more inquisitive and discerning part
of the public. Antiquity after a time has the grace of novelty, as old
fashions revived are mistaken for new ones; and a certain quaintness and
singularity of style is an agreeable relief to the smooth and insipid
monotony of modern composition. Mr. Lamb has succeeded not by conforming
to the Spirit of the Age, but in opposition to it. He does not march
boldly along with the crowd, but steals off the pavement to pick his way
in the contrary direction. He prefers bye-ways to highways. When the
full tide of human life pours along to some festive show, to some pageant
of a day, Elia would stand on one side to look over an old book-stall, or
stroll down some deserted pathway in search of a pensive description over
a tottering door-way, or some[Pg 221]
Notes quaint device in architecture, illustrative
of embryo art and ancient manners. Mr. Lamb has the very soul of an
antiquarian, as this implies a reflecting humanity; the film of the past
hovers for ever before him. He is shy, sensitive, the reverse of every
thing coarse, vulgar, obtrusive, and common-place. He would fain
“shuffle off this mortal coil,” and his spirit clothes itself in the garb
of elder time, homelier, but more durable. He is borne along with no
pompous paradoxes, shines in no glittering tinsel of a fashionable
phraseology; is neither fop nor sophist. He has none of the turbulence or
froth of new-fangled opinions. His style runs pure and clear, though it
may often take an underground course, or be conveyed through old-fashioned
conduit-pipes. Mr. Lamb does not court popularity, nor strut in gaudy
plumes, but shrinks from every kind of ostentatious and obvious pretension
into the retirement of his own mind.
“The self-applauding bird, the peacock see:—
Mark what a sumptuous pharisee is he!
Meridian sun-beams tempt him to unfold
His radiant glories, azure, green, and gold:
He treads as if, some solemn music near,
His measured step were governed by his ear:
And seems to say—‘Ye meaner fowl, give place,
I am all splendour, dignity, and grace!’
Not so the pheasant on his charms presumes,
Though he too has a glory in his plumes.
He, Christian-like, retreats with modest mien
To the close copse or far sequestered green,
And shines without desiring to be seen.”
“The self-praising bird, the peacock, see:—
Look at how extravagant he is!
Bright sunlight tempts him to show off
His brilliant colors, blue, green, and gold:
He walks as if guided by some serious music,
His measured steps in sync with his ear:
And seems to say—‘You lesser birds, step aside,
I am all about splendor, dignity, and grace!’
Not so the pheasant, who doesn’t boast about his beauty,
Though he too has his own shine in his feathers.
He, like a humble Christian, retreats with a modest demeanor
To the thick bushes or a distant peaceful green,
And glimmers without wanting to be noticed.”
These lines well describe the modest and delicate beauties of Mr. Lamb’s writings, contrasted with the lofty and vainglorious pretensions of some of his contemporaries. This gentleman is not one of those who pay all their homage to the prevailing idol: he thinks that
These lines accurately describe the humble and subtle charms of Mr. Lamb's writings, especially when compared to the grand and boastful claims of some of his peers. This gentleman is not one of those who worship the popular trend: he believes that
nor does he
nor does he
“Give to dust that is a little gilt
More laud than gilt o’er-dusted.”
“Give more praise to dust that’s slightly gilded
Than to gilding that’s covered in dust.”
His convictions “do not in broad rumor lie,” nor are they “set off to the world in the glistering foil” of fashion; but “live and breathe aloft in those pure eyes, and perfect judgment of all-seeing time.” Mr. Lamb rather affects and is tenacious of the obscure and remote: of that which rests on its own intrinsic and silent merit; which scorns all alliance, or even the suspicion of owing any thing to noisy clamour, to the glare of circumstances. There is a fine tone of chiaro-scuro, a moral perspective in his writings. He delights to dwell on that which is fresh to the eye of memory; he yearns after and covets what soothes the frailty of human nature. That touches him most nearly which is withdrawn to a certain distance, which verges on the borders of oblivion:—that piques and provokes his fancy most, which is hid from a superficial glance. That which, though gone by, is still remembered, is in his view more genuine, and has given more “vital signs that it will live,” than a thing of yesterday, that may be forgotten to-morrow. Death has in this sense the spirit of life in it; and the shadowy has to our author something substantial in it. Ideas savour most of reality in his mind; or rather his imagination loiters on the edge of each, and a page of his writings recalls to our fancy the stranger on the grate, fluttering in its dusky tenuity, with its idle superstition and hospitable welcome!
His beliefs “aren’t just part of common gossip,” nor are they “showcased to the world in the shiny veneer” of trends; rather, they “live and breathe high in those pure eyes and perfect judgment of all-seeing time.” Mr. Lamb is drawn to and clings to the obscure and distant: to what stands on its intrinsic and quiet merit; which rejects any association, or even the hint of relying on noisy attention, on the glare of circumstances. There’s a beautiful tone of chiaro-scuro, a moral perspective in his writings. He loves to focus on what is fresh in the mind’s eye; he longs for and desires what comforts the fragility of human nature. What touches him most closely is that which is kept at a certain distance, which borders on the brink of forgetting: what intrigues and excites his imagination most is that which is hidden from a casual glance. What, though passed, is still remembered is, in his view, more genuine, and has shown more “vital signs that it will endure,” than something from yesterday that may be forgotten tomorrow. In this sense, death carries the spirit of life; and the shadowy has something substantial for our author. Ideas taste most real in his mind; or rather, his imagination hovers on the edge of each, and a page of his writings brings to our minds the stranger on the grate, fluttering in its dusky thinness, with its idle superstition and warm welcome!
Mr. Lamb has a distaste to new faces, to new books, to new buildings, to
new customs. He is shy of all imposing appearances, of all assumptions of
self-importance, of all[Pg 223]
Notes adventitious ornaments, of all mechanical
advantage, even to a nervous excess. It is not merely that he does not
rely upon or ordinarily avail himself of them; he holds them in
abhorrence, he utterly abjures and discards them, and places a great gulph
between him and them. He disdains all the vulgar artifices of authorship,
all the cant of criticism, and helps to notoriety. He has no grand
swelling theories to attract the visionary and the enthusiast, no passing
topics to allure the thoughtless and the vain. He evades the present, he
mocks the future. His affections revert to and settle on the past, but
then, even this must have something personal and local in it to interest
him deeply and thoroughly; he pitches his tent in the suburbs of existing
manners; brings down the account of character to the few straggling
remains of the last generation; seldom ventures beyond the bills of
mortality, and occupies that nice point between egotism and disinterested
humanity. No one makes the tour of our southern metropolis, or describes
the manners of the last age, so well as Mr. Lamb—with so fine, and yet so
formal an air—with such vivid obscurity, with such arch piquancy, such
picturesque quaintness, such smiling pathos. How admirably he has sketched
the former inmates of the South-Sea House: what “fine fretwork he makes of
their double and single entries!” With what a firm, yet subtle pencil he
has embodied Mrs. Battle’s Opinions on Whist! How notably he embalms a
battered beau; how delightfully an amour, that was cold forty years ago,
revives in his pages! With what well-disguised humour, he introduces us to
his relations, and how freely he serves up his friends! Certainly, some of
his portraits are fixtures, and will do to hang up as lasting and lively
emblems of human infirmity. Then there is no one who has so sure an ear
for “the chimes at midnight,” not even excepting Mr. Justice Shallow; nor
could Master[Pg 224]
Notes Silence himself take his “cheese and pippins” with a more
significant and satisfactory air. With what a gusto Mr. Lamb describes the
inns and courts of law, the Temple and Gray’s-Inn, as if he had been a
student there for the last two hundred years, and had been as well
acquainted with the person of Sir Francis Bacon as he is with his portrait
or writings! It is hard to say whether St. John’s Gate is connected with
more intense and authentic associations in his mind, as a part of old
London Wall, or as the frontispiece (time out of mind) of the Gentleman’s
Magazine. He haunts Watling-street like a gentle spirit; the avenues to
the play-houses are thick with panting recollections, and
Christ’s-Hospital still breathes the balmy breath of infancy in his
description of it! Whittington and his Cat are a fine hallucination for
Mr. Lamb’s historic Muse, and we believe he never heartily forgave a
certain writer who took the subject of Guy Faux out of his hands. The
streets of London are his fairy-land, teeming with wonder, with life and
interest to his retrospective glance, as it did to the eager eye of
childhood; he has contrived to weave its tritest traditions into a bright
and endless romance!
Mr. Lamb has a distaste to new faces, to new books, to new buildings, to
new customs. He is shy of all imposing appearances, of all assumptions of
self-importance, of all[Pg 223]
Notes adventitious ornaments, of all mechanical
advantage, even to a nervous excess. It is not merely that he does not
rely upon or ordinarily avail himself of them; he holds them in
abhorrence, he utterly abjures and discards them, and places a great gulph
between him and them. He disdains all the vulgar artifices of authorship,
all the cant of criticism, and helps to notoriety. He has no grand
swelling theories to attract the visionary and the enthusiast, no passing
topics to allure the thoughtless and the vain. He evades the present, he
mocks the future. His affections revert to and settle on the past, but
then, even this must have something personal and local in it to interest
him deeply and thoroughly; he pitches his tent in the suburbs of existing
manners; brings down the account of character to the few straggling
remains of the last generation; seldom ventures beyond the bills of
mortality, and occupies that nice point between egotism and disinterested
humanity. No one makes the tour of our southern metropolis, or describes
the manners of the last age, so well as Mr. Lamb—with so fine, and yet so
formal an air—with such vivid obscurity, with such arch piquancy, such
picturesque quaintness, such smiling pathos. How admirably he has sketched
the former inmates of the South-Sea House: what “fine fretwork he makes of
their double and single entries!” With what a firm, yet subtle pencil he
has embodied Mrs. Battle’s Opinions on Whist! How notably he embalms a
battered beau; how delightfully an amour, that was cold forty years ago,
revives in his pages! With what well-disguised humour, he introduces us to
his relations, and how freely he serves up his friends! Certainly, some of
his portraits are fixtures, and will do to hang up as lasting and lively
emblems of human infirmity. Then there is no one who has so sure an ear
for “the chimes at midnight,” not even excepting Mr. Justice Shallow; nor
could Master[Pg 224]
Notes Silence himself take his “cheese and pippins” with a more
significant and satisfactory air. With what a gusto Mr. Lamb describes the
inns and courts of law, the Temple and Gray’s-Inn, as if he had been a
student there for the last two hundred years, and had been as well
acquainted with the person of Sir Francis Bacon as he is with his portrait
or writings! It is hard to say whether St. John’s Gate is connected with
more intense and authentic associations in his mind, as a part of old
London Wall, or as the frontispiece (time out of mind) of the Gentleman’s
Magazine. He haunts Watling-street like a gentle spirit; the avenues to
the play-houses are thick with panting recollections, and
Christ’s-Hospital still breathes the balmy breath of infancy in his
description of it! Whittington and his Cat are a fine hallucination for
Mr. Lamb’s historic Muse, and we believe he never heartily forgave a
certain writer who took the subject of Guy Faux out of his hands. The
streets of London are his fairy-land, teeming with wonder, with life and
interest to his retrospective glance, as it did to the eager eye of
childhood; he has contrived to weave its tritest traditions into a bright
and endless romance!
Mr. Lamb’s taste in books is also fine, and it is peculiar. It is not the
worse for a little idiosyncrasy. He does not go deep into the Scotch
novels, but he is at home in Smollett or Fielding. He is little read in
Junius or Gibbon, but no man can give a better account of Burton’s Anatomy
of Melancholy, or Sir Thomas Brown’s Urn-Burial, or Fuller’s Worthies, or
John Bunyan’s Holy War. No one is more unimpressible to a specious
declamation: no one relishes a recondite beauty more. His admiration of
Shakspeare and Milton does not make him despise Pope; and he can read
Parnell with patience, and Gay with delight. His taste in French and
German literature is somewhat defective; nor has he made much progress in
the science[Pg 225]
Notes of Political Economy or other abstruse studies, though he has
read vast folios of controversial divinity, merely for the sake of the
intricacy of style, and to save himself the pain of thinking. Mr. Lamb is
a good judge of prints and pictures. His admiration of Hogarth does credit
to both, particularly when it is considered that Leonardo da Vinci is his
next greatest favourite, and that his love of the actual does not
proceed from a want of taste for the ideal. His worst fault is an
over-eagerness of enthusiasm, which occasionally makes him take a surfeit
of his highest favourites.—Mr. Lamb excels in familiar conversation
almost as much as in writing, when his modesty does not overpower his
self-possession. He is as little of a proser as possible, but he blurts
out the finest wit and sense in the world. He keeps a good deal in the
back-ground at first, till some excellent conceit pushes him forward, and
then he abounds in whim and pleasantry. There is a primitive simplicity
and self-denial about his manners; and a Quakerism in his personal
appearance, which is, however, relieved by a fine Titian head, full of
dumb eloquence! Mr. Lamb is a general favourite with those who know him.
His character is equally singular and amiable. He is endeared to his
friends not less by his foibles than his virtues; he ensures their esteem
by the one, and does not wound their self-love by the other. He gains
ground in the opinion of others, by making no advances in his own. We
easily admire genius where the diffidence of the possessor makes our
acknowledgment of merit seem like a sort of patronage, or act of
condescension, as we willingly extend our good offices where they are not
exacted as obligations, or repaid with sullen indifference.—The style of
the Essays of Elia is liable to the charge of a certain mannerism. His
sentences are cast in the mould of old authors; his expressions are
borrowed from them; but his feelings and observations[Pg 226]
Notes are genuine and
original, taken from actual life, or from his own breast; and he may be
said (if any one can) “to have coined his heart for jests,” and to have
split his brain for fine distinctions! Mr. Lamb, from the peculiarity of
his exterior and address as an author, would probably never have made his
way by detached and independent efforts; but, fortunately for himself and
others, he has taken advantage of the Periodical Press, where he has been
stuck into notice, and the texture of his compositions is assuredly fine
enough to bear the broadest glare of popularity that has hitherto shone
upon them. Mr. Lamb’s literary efforts have procured him civic honours (a
thing unheard of in our times), and he has been invited, in his character
of Elia, to dine at a select party with the Lord Mayor. We should prefer
this distinction to that of being poet-laureat. We would recommend to Mr.
Waithman’s perusal (if Mr. Lamb has not anticipated us) the Rosamond
Gray and the John Woodvil of the same author, as an agreeable relief to
the noise of a City feast, and the heat of city elections. A friend, a
short time ago, quoted some lines[137] from the last-mentioned of these
works, which meeting Mr. Godwin’s eye, he was so struck with the beauty of
the passage, and with a consciousness of having seen it before, that he
was uneasy till he could recollect where, and after hunting in vain for it
in Ben Jonson, Beaumont and Fletcher, and other not unlikely places, sent
to Mr. Lamb to know if he could help him to the author!
Mr. Lamb’s taste in books is also fine, and it is peculiar. It is not the
worse for a little idiosyncrasy. He does not go deep into the Scotch
novels, but he is at home in Smollett or Fielding. He is little read in
Junius or Gibbon, but no man can give a better account of Burton’s Anatomy
of Melancholy, or Sir Thomas Brown’s Urn-Burial, or Fuller’s Worthies, or
John Bunyan’s Holy War. No one is more unimpressible to a specious
declamation: no one relishes a recondite beauty more. His admiration of
Shakspeare and Milton does not make him despise Pope; and he can read
Parnell with patience, and Gay with delight. His taste in French and
German literature is somewhat defective; nor has he made much progress in
the science[Pg 225]
Notes of Political Economy or other abstruse studies, though he has
read vast folios of controversial divinity, merely for the sake of the
intricacy of style, and to save himself the pain of thinking. Mr. Lamb is
a good judge of prints and pictures. His admiration of Hogarth does credit
to both, particularly when it is considered that Leonardo da Vinci is his
next greatest favourite, and that his love of the actual does not
proceed from a want of taste for the ideal. His worst fault is an
over-eagerness of enthusiasm, which occasionally makes him take a surfeit
of his highest favourites.—Mr. Lamb excels in familiar conversation
almost as much as in writing, when his modesty does not overpower his
self-possession. He is as little of a proser as possible, but he blurts
out the finest wit and sense in the world. He keeps a good deal in the
back-ground at first, till some excellent conceit pushes him forward, and
then he abounds in whim and pleasantry. There is a primitive simplicity
and self-denial about his manners; and a Quakerism in his personal
appearance, which is, however, relieved by a fine Titian head, full of
dumb eloquence! Mr. Lamb is a general favourite with those who know him.
His character is equally singular and amiable. He is endeared to his
friends not less by his foibles than his virtues; he ensures their esteem
by the one, and does not wound their self-love by the other. He gains
ground in the opinion of others, by making no advances in his own. We
easily admire genius where the diffidence of the possessor makes our
acknowledgment of merit seem like a sort of patronage, or act of
condescension, as we willingly extend our good offices where they are not
exacted as obligations, or repaid with sullen indifference.—The style of
the Essays of Elia is liable to the charge of a certain mannerism. His
sentences are cast in the mould of old authors; his expressions are
borrowed from them; but his feelings and observations[Pg 226]
Notes are genuine and
original, taken from actual life, or from his own breast; and he may be
said (if any one can) “to have coined his heart for jests,” and to have
split his brain for fine distinctions! Mr. Lamb, from the peculiarity of
his exterior and address as an author, would probably never have made his
way by detached and independent efforts; but, fortunately for himself and
others, he has taken advantage of the Periodical Press, where he has been
stuck into notice, and the texture of his compositions is assuredly fine
enough to bear the broadest glare of popularity that has hitherto shone
upon them. Mr. Lamb’s literary efforts have procured him civic honours (a
thing unheard of in our times), and he has been invited, in his character
of Elia, to dine at a select party with the Lord Mayor. We should prefer
this distinction to that of being poet-laureat. We would recommend to Mr.
Waithman’s perusal (if Mr. Lamb has not anticipated us) the Rosamond
Gray and the John Woodvil of the same author, as an agreeable relief to
the noise of a City feast, and the heat of city elections. A friend, a
short time ago, quoted some lines[137] from the last-mentioned of these
works, which meeting Mr. Godwin’s eye, he was so struck with the beauty of
the passage, and with a consciousness of having seen it before, that he
was uneasy till he could recollect where, and after hunting in vain for it
in Ben Jonson, Beaumont and Fletcher, and other not unlikely places, sent
to Mr. Lamb to know if he could help him to the author!
XIV
SIR WALTER SCOTT
Sir Walter has found out (oh, rare discovery!) that facts are better than
fiction; that there is no romance like the romance of real life; and that
if we can but arrive at what men feel, do, and say in striking and
singular situations, the result will be “more lively, audible, and full of
vent,” than the fine-spun cobwebs of the brain. With reverence be it
spoken, he is like the man who having to imitate the squeaking of a pig
upon the stage, brought the animal under his coat with him. Our author has
conjured up the actual people he has to deal with, or as much as he could
get of them, in “their habits as they lived.” He has ransacked old
chronicles, and poured the contents upon his page; he has squeezed out
musty records; he has consulted wayfaring pilgrims, bed-rid sybils; he has
invoked the spirits of the air; he has conversed with the living and the
dead, and let them tell their story their own way; and by borrowing of
others, has enriched his own genius with everlasting variety, truth, and
freedom. He has taken his materials from the original, authentic sources,
in large concrete masses, and not tampered with or too much frittered them
away. He is only the amanuensis of truth and history. It is impossible to
say how fine his writings in consequence are, unless we could describe how
fine nature is. All that portion of the history of his country that he has
touched upon (wide as the scope is) the manners, the personages, the
events, the scenery, lives over again[Pg 228]
Notes in his volumes. Nothing is
wanting—the illusion is complete. There is a hurtling in the air, a
trampling of feet upon the ground, as these perfect representations of
human character or fanciful belief come thronging back upon our
imaginations. We will merely recall a few of the subjects of his pencil to
the reader’s recollection; for nothing we could add, by way of note or
commendation, could make the impression more vivid.
Sir Walter has found out (oh, rare discovery!) that facts are better than
fiction; that there is no romance like the romance of real life; and that
if we can but arrive at what men feel, do, and say in striking and
singular situations, the result will be “more lively, audible, and full of
vent,” than the fine-spun cobwebs of the brain. With reverence be it
spoken, he is like the man who having to imitate the squeaking of a pig
upon the stage, brought the animal under his coat with him. Our author has
conjured up the actual people he has to deal with, or as much as he could
get of them, in “their habits as they lived.” He has ransacked old
chronicles, and poured the contents upon his page; he has squeezed out
musty records; he has consulted wayfaring pilgrims, bed-rid sybils; he has
invoked the spirits of the air; he has conversed with the living and the
dead, and let them tell their story their own way; and by borrowing of
others, has enriched his own genius with everlasting variety, truth, and
freedom. He has taken his materials from the original, authentic sources,
in large concrete masses, and not tampered with or too much frittered them
away. He is only the amanuensis of truth and history. It is impossible to
say how fine his writings in consequence are, unless we could describe how
fine nature is. All that portion of the history of his country that he has
touched upon (wide as the scope is) the manners, the personages, the
events, the scenery, lives over again[Pg 228]
Notes in his volumes. Nothing is
wanting—the illusion is complete. There is a hurtling in the air, a
trampling of feet upon the ground, as these perfect representations of
human character or fanciful belief come thronging back upon our
imaginations. We will merely recall a few of the subjects of his pencil to
the reader’s recollection; for nothing we could add, by way of note or
commendation, could make the impression more vivid.
There is (first and foremost, because the earliest of our acquaintance)
the Baron of Bradwardine, stately, kind-hearted, whimsical, pedantic; and
Flora MacIvor (whom even we forgive for her Jacobitism), the fierce Vich
Ian Vohr, and Evan Dhu, constant in death, and Davie Gellatly roasting his
eggs or turning his rhymes with restless volubility, and the two
stag-hounds that met Waverley, as fine as ever Titian painted, or Paul
Veronese:—then there is old Balfour of Burley, brandishing his sword and
his Bible with fire-eyed fury, trying a fall with the insolent, gigantic
Bothwell at the ’Change-house, and vanquishing him at the noble battle of
Loudon-hill; there is Bothwell himself, drawn to the life, proud, cruel,
selfish, profligate, but with the love-letters of the gentle Alice
(written thirty years before), and his verses to her memory found in his
pocket after his death: in the same volume of Old Mortality is that lone
figure, like a figure in Scripture, of the woman sitting on the stone at
the turning to the mountain, to warn Burley that there is a lion in his
path; and the fawning Claverhouse, beautiful as a panther, smooth-looking,
blood-spotted; and the fanatics, Macbriar and Mucklewrath, crazed with
zeal and sufferings; and the inflexible Morton, and the faithful Edith,
who refused to “give her hand to another while her heart was with her
lover in the deep and dead sea.” And in the Heart of Mid Lothian we have
Effie Deans (that sweet, faded flower) and Jeanie, her more than[Pg 229]
Notes sister,
and old David Deans, the patriarch of St. Leonard’s Crags, and Butler, and
Dumbiedikes, eloquent in his silence, and Mr. Bartoline Saddle-tree and
his prudent helpmate, and Porteous swinging in the wind, and Madge
Wildfire, full of finery and madness, and her ghastly mother.—Again,
there is Meg Merrilies, standing on her rock, stretched on her bier with
“her head to the east,” and Dirk Hatterick (equal to Shakspeare’s Master
Barnardine), and Glossin, the soul of an attorney, and Dandy Dinmont, with
his terrier-pack and his pony Dumple, and the fiery Colonel Mannering, and
the modish old counsellor Pleydell, and Dominie Sampson,[138] and Rob Roy
(like the eagle in his eyry), and Baillie Nicol Jarvie, and the inimitable
Major Galbraith, and Rashleigh Osbaldistone, and Die Vernon, the best of
secret-keepers; and in the Antiquary, the ingenious and abstruse Mr.
Jonathan Oldbuck, and the old beadsman Edie Ochiltree, and that
preternatural figure of old Edith Elspeith, a living shadow, in whom the
lamp of life had been long extinguished, had it not been fed by remorse
and “thick-coming” recollections; and that striking picture of the effects
of feudal tyranny and fiendish pride, the unhappy Earl of Glenallan; and
the Black Dwarf, and his friend Habbie of the Heughfoot (the cheerful
hunter), and his cousin Grace Armstrong, fresh and laughing like the
morning; and the Children of the Mist, and the baying of the bloodhound
that tracks their steps at a distance (the hollow echoes are in our ears
now), and Amy and her hapless love, and the villain Varney, and the deep
voice of George of Douglas—and the immoveable Balafre, and Master Oliver
the Barber in Quentin Durward—and the quaint humour of the Fortunes of
Nigel, and the comic [Pg 230]spirit of Peveril of the Peak—and the fine old
English romance of Ivanhoe. What a list of names! What a host of
associations! What a thing is human life! What a power is that of genius!
What a world of thought and feeling is thus rescued from oblivion! How
many hours of heartfelt satisfaction has our author given to the gay and
thoughtless! How many sad hearts has he soothed in pain and solitude! It
is no wonder that the public repay with lengthened applause and gratitude
the pleasure they receive. He writes as fast as they can read, and he does
not write himself down. He is always in the public eye, and we do not tire
of him. His worst is better than any other person’s best. His
back-grounds (and his later works are little else but back-grounds
capitally made out) are more attractive than the principal figures and
most complicated actions of other writers. His works (taken together) are
almost like a new edition of human nature. This is indeed to be an author!
There is (first and foremost, because the earliest of our acquaintance)
the Baron of Bradwardine, stately, kind-hearted, whimsical, pedantic; and
Flora MacIvor (whom even we forgive for her Jacobitism), the fierce Vich
Ian Vohr, and Evan Dhu, constant in death, and Davie Gellatly roasting his
eggs or turning his rhymes with restless volubility, and the two
stag-hounds that met Waverley, as fine as ever Titian painted, or Paul
Veronese:—then there is old Balfour of Burley, brandishing his sword and
his Bible with fire-eyed fury, trying a fall with the insolent, gigantic
Bothwell at the ’Change-house, and vanquishing him at the noble battle of
Loudon-hill; there is Bothwell himself, drawn to the life, proud, cruel,
selfish, profligate, but with the love-letters of the gentle Alice
(written thirty years before), and his verses to her memory found in his
pocket after his death: in the same volume of Old Mortality is that lone
figure, like a figure in Scripture, of the woman sitting on the stone at
the turning to the mountain, to warn Burley that there is a lion in his
path; and the fawning Claverhouse, beautiful as a panther, smooth-looking,
blood-spotted; and the fanatics, Macbriar and Mucklewrath, crazed with
zeal and sufferings; and the inflexible Morton, and the faithful Edith,
who refused to “give her hand to another while her heart was with her
lover in the deep and dead sea.” And in the Heart of Mid Lothian we have
Effie Deans (that sweet, faded flower) and Jeanie, her more than[Pg 229]
Notes sister,
and old David Deans, the patriarch of St. Leonard’s Crags, and Butler, and
Dumbiedikes, eloquent in his silence, and Mr. Bartoline Saddle-tree and
his prudent helpmate, and Porteous swinging in the wind, and Madge
Wildfire, full of finery and madness, and her ghastly mother.—Again,
there is Meg Merrilies, standing on her rock, stretched on her bier with
“her head to the east,” and Dirk Hatterick (equal to Shakspeare’s Master
Barnardine), and Glossin, the soul of an attorney, and Dandy Dinmont, with
his terrier-pack and his pony Dumple, and the fiery Colonel Mannering, and
the modish old counsellor Pleydell, and Dominie Sampson,[138] and Rob Roy
(like the eagle in his eyry), and Baillie Nicol Jarvie, and the inimitable
Major Galbraith, and Rashleigh Osbaldistone, and Die Vernon, the best of
secret-keepers; and in the Antiquary, the ingenious and abstruse Mr.
Jonathan Oldbuck, and the old beadsman Edie Ochiltree, and that
preternatural figure of old Edith Elspeith, a living shadow, in whom the
lamp of life had been long extinguished, had it not been fed by remorse
and “thick-coming” recollections; and that striking picture of the effects
of feudal tyranny and fiendish pride, the unhappy Earl of Glenallan; and
the Black Dwarf, and his friend Habbie of the Heughfoot (the cheerful
hunter), and his cousin Grace Armstrong, fresh and laughing like the
morning; and the Children of the Mist, and the baying of the bloodhound
that tracks their steps at a distance (the hollow echoes are in our ears
now), and Amy and her hapless love, and the villain Varney, and the deep
voice of George of Douglas—and the immoveable Balafre, and Master Oliver
the Barber in Quentin Durward—and the quaint humour of the Fortunes of
Nigel, and the comic [Pg 230]spirit of Peveril of the Peak—and the fine old
English romance of Ivanhoe. What a list of names! What a host of
associations! What a thing is human life! What a power is that of genius!
What a world of thought and feeling is thus rescued from oblivion! How
many hours of heartfelt satisfaction has our author given to the gay and
thoughtless! How many sad hearts has he soothed in pain and solitude! It
is no wonder that the public repay with lengthened applause and gratitude
the pleasure they receive. He writes as fast as they can read, and he does
not write himself down. He is always in the public eye, and we do not tire
of him. His worst is better than any other person’s best. His
back-grounds (and his later works are little else but back-grounds
capitally made out) are more attractive than the principal figures and
most complicated actions of other writers. His works (taken together) are
almost like a new edition of human nature. This is indeed to be an author!
The political bearing of the Scotch Novels has been a considerable
recommendation to them. They are a relief to the mind, rarefied as it has
been with modern philosophy, and heated with ultra-radicalism. At a time
also, when we bid fair to revive the principles of the Stuarts, it is
interesting to bring us acquainted with their persons and misfortunes. The
candour of Sir Walter’s historic pen levels our bristling prejudices on
this score, and sees fair play between Roundheads and Cavaliers, between
Protestant and Papist. He is a writer reconciling all the diversities of
human nature to the reader. He does not enter into the distinctions of
hostile sects or parties, but treats of the strength or the infirmity of
the human mind, of the virtues or vices of the human breast, as they are
to be found blended in the whole race of mankind. Nothing can show more
handsomely or be more gallantly executed. There[Pg 231]
Notes was a talk at one time
that our author was about to take Guy Faux for the subject of one of his
novels, in order to put a more liberal and humane construction on the
Gunpowder Plot than our “No Popery” prejudices have hitherto permitted.
Sir Walter is a professed clarifier of the age from the vulgar and still
lurking old-English antipathy to Popery and Slavery. Through some odd
process of servile logic, it should seem, that in restoring the claims
of the Stuarts by the courtesy of romance, the House of Brunswick are more
firmly seated in point of fact, and the Bourbons, by collateral reasoning,
become legitimate! In any other point of view, we cannot possibly conceive
how Sir Walter imagines “he has done something to revive the declining
spirit of loyalty” by these novels. His loyalty is founded on would-be
treason: he props the actual throne by the shadow of rebellion. Does he
really think of making us enamoured of the “good old times” by the
faithful and harrowing portraits he has drawn of them? Would he carry us
back to the early stages of barbarism, of clanship, of the feudal system
as “a consummation devoutly to be wished?” Is he infatuated enough, or
does he so dote and drivel over his own slothful and self-willed
prejudices, as to believe that he will make a single convert to the beauty
of Legitimacy, that is, of lawless power and savage bigotry, when he
himself is obliged to apologize for the horrors he describes, and even
render his descriptions credible to the modern reader by referring to the
authentic history of these delectable times? He is indeed so besotted as
to the moral of his own story, that he has even the blindness to go out of
his way to have a fling at flints and dungs (the contemptible
ingredients, as he would have us believe, of a modern rabble) at the very
time when he is describing a mob of the twelfth century—a mob (one should
think) after the writer’s own heart, without one[Pg 232]
Notes particle of modern
philosophy or revolutionary politics in their composition, who were to a
man, to a hair, just what priests, and kings, and nobles let them be,
and who were collected to witness (a spectacle proper to the times) the
burning of the lovely Rebecca at a stake for a sorceress, because she was
a Jewess, beautiful and innocent, and the consequent victim of insane
bigotry and unbridled profligacy. And it is at this moment (when the heart
is kindled and bursting with indignation at the revolting abuses of
self-constituted power) that Sir Walter stops the press to have a sneer
at the people, and to put a spoke (as he thinks) in the wheel of upstart
innovation! This is what he “calls backing his friends”—it is thus he
administers charms and philtres to our love of Legitimacy, makes us
conceive a horror of all reform, civil, political, or religious, and would
fain put down the Spirit of the Age. The author of Waverley might just
as well get up and make a speech at a dinner at Edinburgh, abusing Mr.
Mac-Adam for his improvements in the roads, on the ground that they were
nearly impassable in many places “sixty years since;” or object to Mr.
Peel’s Police-Bill, by insisting that Hounslow-Heath was formerly a
scene of greater interest and terror to highwaymen and travellers, and cut
a greater figure in the Newgate Calendar than it does at present.—Oh!
Wickliff, Luther, Hampden, Sidney, Somers, mistaken Whigs, and thoughtless
Reformers in religion and politics, and all ye, whether poets or
philosophers, heroes or sages, inventors of arts or sciences, patriots,
benefactors of the human race, enlighteners and civilisers of the world,
who have (so far) reduced opinion to reason, and power to law, who are the
cause that we no longer burn witches and heretics at slow fires, that the
thumb-screws are no longer applied by ghastly, smiling judges, to extort
confession of imputed crimes from sufferers for conscience sake; that[Pg 233]
Notes men
are no longer strung up like acorns on trees without judge or jury, or
hunted like wild beasts through thickets and glens, who have abated the
cruelty of priests, the pride of nobles, the divinity of kings in former
times: to whom we owe it, that we no longer wear round our necks the
collar of Gurth the swineherd, and of Wamba the jester; that the castles
of great lords are no longer the dens of banditti, whence they issue with
fire and sword to lay waste the land; that we no longer expire in
loathsome dungeons without knowing the cause, or have our right hands
struck off for raising them in self-defence against wanton insult; that we
can sleep without fear of being burnt in our beds, or travel without
making our wills; that no Amy Robsarts are thrown down trap-doors by
Richard Varneys with impunity; that no Red-Reiver of Westburn-Flat sets
fire to peaceful cottages; that no Claverhouse signs cold-blooded
death-warrants in sport; that we have no Tristan the Hermit, or
Petit-André, crawling near us, like spiders, and making our flesh creep,
and our hearts sicken within us at every movement of our lives—ye who
have produced this change in the face of nature and society, return to
earth once more, and beg pardon of Sir Walter and his patrons, who sigh at
not being able to undo all that you have done! Leaving this question,
there are two other remarks which we wished to make on the Novels. The one
was, to express our admiration of the good-nature of the mottos, in which
the author has taken occasion to remember and quote almost every living
author (whether illustrious or obscure) but himself—an indirect argument
in favour of the general opinion as to the source from which they
spring—and the other was, to hint our astonishment at the innumerable and
incessant instances of bad and slovenly English in them, more, we believe,
than in any other works now printed. We should think the writer could not
possibly read the[Pg 234]
Notes manuscript after he has once written it, or overlook
the press.
The political bearing of the Scotch Novels has been a considerable
recommendation to them. They are a relief to the mind, rarefied as it has
been with modern philosophy, and heated with ultra-radicalism. At a time
also, when we bid fair to revive the principles of the Stuarts, it is
interesting to bring us acquainted with their persons and misfortunes. The
candour of Sir Walter’s historic pen levels our bristling prejudices on
this score, and sees fair play between Roundheads and Cavaliers, between
Protestant and Papist. He is a writer reconciling all the diversities of
human nature to the reader. He does not enter into the distinctions of
hostile sects or parties, but treats of the strength or the infirmity of
the human mind, of the virtues or vices of the human breast, as they are
to be found blended in the whole race of mankind. Nothing can show more
handsomely or be more gallantly executed. There[Pg 231]
Notes was a talk at one time
that our author was about to take Guy Faux for the subject of one of his
novels, in order to put a more liberal and humane construction on the
Gunpowder Plot than our “No Popery” prejudices have hitherto permitted.
Sir Walter is a professed clarifier of the age from the vulgar and still
lurking old-English antipathy to Popery and Slavery. Through some odd
process of servile logic, it should seem, that in restoring the claims
of the Stuarts by the courtesy of romance, the House of Brunswick are more
firmly seated in point of fact, and the Bourbons, by collateral reasoning,
become legitimate! In any other point of view, we cannot possibly conceive
how Sir Walter imagines “he has done something to revive the declining
spirit of loyalty” by these novels. His loyalty is founded on would-be
treason: he props the actual throne by the shadow of rebellion. Does he
really think of making us enamoured of the “good old times” by the
faithful and harrowing portraits he has drawn of them? Would he carry us
back to the early stages of barbarism, of clanship, of the feudal system
as “a consummation devoutly to be wished?” Is he infatuated enough, or
does he so dote and drivel over his own slothful and self-willed
prejudices, as to believe that he will make a single convert to the beauty
of Legitimacy, that is, of lawless power and savage bigotry, when he
himself is obliged to apologize for the horrors he describes, and even
render his descriptions credible to the modern reader by referring to the
authentic history of these delectable times? He is indeed so besotted as
to the moral of his own story, that he has even the blindness to go out of
his way to have a fling at flints and dungs (the contemptible
ingredients, as he would have us believe, of a modern rabble) at the very
time when he is describing a mob of the twelfth century—a mob (one should
think) after the writer’s own heart, without one[Pg 232]
Notes particle of modern
philosophy or revolutionary politics in their composition, who were to a
man, to a hair, just what priests, and kings, and nobles let them be,
and who were collected to witness (a spectacle proper to the times) the
burning of the lovely Rebecca at a stake for a sorceress, because she was
a Jewess, beautiful and innocent, and the consequent victim of insane
bigotry and unbridled profligacy. And it is at this moment (when the heart
is kindled and bursting with indignation at the revolting abuses of
self-constituted power) that Sir Walter stops the press to have a sneer
at the people, and to put a spoke (as he thinks) in the wheel of upstart
innovation! This is what he “calls backing his friends”—it is thus he
administers charms and philtres to our love of Legitimacy, makes us
conceive a horror of all reform, civil, political, or religious, and would
fain put down the Spirit of the Age. The author of Waverley might just
as well get up and make a speech at a dinner at Edinburgh, abusing Mr.
Mac-Adam for his improvements in the roads, on the ground that they were
nearly impassable in many places “sixty years since;” or object to Mr.
Peel’s Police-Bill, by insisting that Hounslow-Heath was formerly a
scene of greater interest and terror to highwaymen and travellers, and cut
a greater figure in the Newgate Calendar than it does at present.—Oh!
Wickliff, Luther, Hampden, Sidney, Somers, mistaken Whigs, and thoughtless
Reformers in religion and politics, and all ye, whether poets or
philosophers, heroes or sages, inventors of arts or sciences, patriots,
benefactors of the human race, enlighteners and civilisers of the world,
who have (so far) reduced opinion to reason, and power to law, who are the
cause that we no longer burn witches and heretics at slow fires, that the
thumb-screws are no longer applied by ghastly, smiling judges, to extort
confession of imputed crimes from sufferers for conscience sake; that[Pg 233]
Notes men
are no longer strung up like acorns on trees without judge or jury, or
hunted like wild beasts through thickets and glens, who have abated the
cruelty of priests, the pride of nobles, the divinity of kings in former
times: to whom we owe it, that we no longer wear round our necks the
collar of Gurth the swineherd, and of Wamba the jester; that the castles
of great lords are no longer the dens of banditti, whence they issue with
fire and sword to lay waste the land; that we no longer expire in
loathsome dungeons without knowing the cause, or have our right hands
struck off for raising them in self-defence against wanton insult; that we
can sleep without fear of being burnt in our beds, or travel without
making our wills; that no Amy Robsarts are thrown down trap-doors by
Richard Varneys with impunity; that no Red-Reiver of Westburn-Flat sets
fire to peaceful cottages; that no Claverhouse signs cold-blooded
death-warrants in sport; that we have no Tristan the Hermit, or
Petit-André, crawling near us, like spiders, and making our flesh creep,
and our hearts sicken within us at every movement of our lives—ye who
have produced this change in the face of nature and society, return to
earth once more, and beg pardon of Sir Walter and his patrons, who sigh at
not being able to undo all that you have done! Leaving this question,
there are two other remarks which we wished to make on the Novels. The one
was, to express our admiration of the good-nature of the mottos, in which
the author has taken occasion to remember and quote almost every living
author (whether illustrious or obscure) but himself—an indirect argument
in favour of the general opinion as to the source from which they
spring—and the other was, to hint our astonishment at the innumerable and
incessant instances of bad and slovenly English in them, more, we believe,
than in any other works now printed. We should think the writer could not
possibly read the[Pg 234]
Notes manuscript after he has once written it, or overlook
the press.
If there were a writer, who “born for the universe”—
If there were a writer who was “born for the universe”—
“——Narrow’d his mind,
And to party gave up what was meant for mankind——”
“——Limited his thinking,
And for a group sacrificed what was meant for everyone——”
who, from the height of his genius looking abroad into nature, and
scanning the recesses of the human heart, “winked and shut his
apprehension up” to every thought and purpose that tended to the future
good of mankind—who, raised by affluence, the reward of successful
industry, and by the voice of fame above the want of any but the most
honourable patronage, stooped to the unworthy arts of adulation, and
abetted the views of the great with the pettifogging feelings of the
meanest dependant on office—who, having secured the admiration of the
public (with the probable reversion of immortality), showed no respect for
himself, for that genius that had raised him to distinction, for that
nature which he trampled under foot—who, amiable, frank, friendly, manly
in private life, was seized with the dotage of age and the fury of a
woman, the instant politics were concerned—who reserved all his candour
and comprehensiveness of view for history, and vented his littleness,
pique, resentment, bigotry, and intolerance on his contemporaries—who
took the wrong side, and defended it by unfair means—who, the moment his
own interest or the prejudices of others interfered, seemed to forget all
that was due to the pride of intellect, to the sense of manhood—who,
praised, admired by men of all parties alike, repaid the public liberality
by striking a secret and envenomed blow at the reputation of every one who
was not the ready tool of power—who strewed the slime of rankling malice
and mercenary scorn over the bud and promise of genius, because it was not
fostered in the[Pg 235]
Notes hotbed of corruption, or warped by the trammels of
servility—who supported the worst abuses of authority in the worst
spirit—who joined a gang of desperadoes to spread calumny, contempt,
infamy, wherever they were merited by honesty or talent on a different
side—who officiously undertook to decide public questions by private
insinuations, to prop the throne by nicknames, and the altar by lies—who
being (by common consent), the finest, the most humane and accomplished
writer of his age, associated himself with and encouraged the lowest
panders of a venal press; deluging, nauseating the public mind with the
offal and garbage of Billingsgate abuse and vulgar slang; showing no
remorse, no relenting or compassion towards the victims of this nefarious
and organized system of party-proscription, carried on under the mask of
literary criticism and fair discussion, insulting the misfortunes of some,
and trampling on the early grave of others—
who, from the height of his genius looking abroad into nature, and
scanning the recesses of the human heart, “winked and shut his
apprehension up” to every thought and purpose that tended to the future
good of mankind—who, raised by affluence, the reward of successful
industry, and by the voice of fame above the want of any but the most
honourable patronage, stooped to the unworthy arts of adulation, and
abetted the views of the great with the pettifogging feelings of the
meanest dependant on office—who, having secured the admiration of the
public (with the probable reversion of immortality), showed no respect for
himself, for that genius that had raised him to distinction, for that
nature which he trampled under foot—who, amiable, frank, friendly, manly
in private life, was seized with the dotage of age and the fury of a
woman, the instant politics were concerned—who reserved all his candour
and comprehensiveness of view for history, and vented his littleness,
pique, resentment, bigotry, and intolerance on his contemporaries—who
took the wrong side, and defended it by unfair means—who, the moment his
own interest or the prejudices of others interfered, seemed to forget all
that was due to the pride of intellect, to the sense of manhood—who,
praised, admired by men of all parties alike, repaid the public liberality
by striking a secret and envenomed blow at the reputation of every one who
was not the ready tool of power—who strewed the slime of rankling malice
and mercenary scorn over the bud and promise of genius, because it was not
fostered in the[Pg 235]
Notes hotbed of corruption, or warped by the trammels of
servility—who supported the worst abuses of authority in the worst
spirit—who joined a gang of desperadoes to spread calumny, contempt,
infamy, wherever they were merited by honesty or talent on a different
side—who officiously undertook to decide public questions by private
insinuations, to prop the throne by nicknames, and the altar by lies—who
being (by common consent), the finest, the most humane and accomplished
writer of his age, associated himself with and encouraged the lowest
panders of a venal press; deluging, nauseating the public mind with the
offal and garbage of Billingsgate abuse and vulgar slang; showing no
remorse, no relenting or compassion towards the victims of this nefarious
and organized system of party-proscription, carried on under the mask of
literary criticism and fair discussion, insulting the misfortunes of some,
and trampling on the early grave of others—
“Who would not grieve if such a man there be?
Who would not weep if Atticus were he?”
“Who wouldn’t feel sad if such a man existed?
Who wouldn’t cry if it were Atticus?”
But we believe there is no other age or country in the world (but ours), in which such genius could have been so degraded!
But we think there is no other time or place in the world (except ours) where such talent could have been so diminished!
XV
LORD BYRON
Lord Byron and Sir Walter Scott are among writers now living[139] the two, who would carry away a majority of suffrages as the greatest geniuses of the age. The former would, perhaps, obtain the preference with fine gentlemen and ladies (squeamishness apart)—the latter with the critics and the vulgar. We shall treat of them in the same connection, partly on account of their distinguished pre-eminence, and partly because they afford a complete contrast to each other. In their poetry, in their prose, in their politics, and in their tempers, no two men can be more unlike.
Lord Byron and Sir Walter Scott are among writers now living[139] the two, who would carry away a majority of suffrages as the greatest geniuses of the age. The former would, perhaps, obtain the preference with fine gentlemen and ladies (squeamishness apart)—the latter with the critics and the vulgar. We shall treat of them in the same connection, partly on account of their distinguished pre-eminence, and partly because they afford a complete contrast to each other. In their poetry, in their prose, in their politics, and in their tempers, no two men can be more unlike.
If Sir Walter Scott may be thought by some to have been
If some people think that Sir Walter Scott may have been
“Born universal heir to all humanity,”
“Born the universal heir to all humanity,”
it is plain Lord Byron can set up no such pretension. He is, in a striking degree, the creature of his own will. He holds no communion with his kind; but stands alone, without mate or fellow—
it is clear Lord Byron can't claim any such pretension. He is, to a remarkable extent, the product of his own choices. He has no connection with his peers; instead, he remains solitary, without a partner or companion—
“As if a man were author of himself,
And owned no other kin.”
“As if a man were the creator of his own identity,
And had no other family.”
He is like a solitary peak, all access to which is cut off not more by
elevation than distance. He is seated on a lofty eminence, “cloud-capt,”
or reflecting the last rays of setting suns; and in his poetical moods
reminds us of the [Pg 237]
Notesfabled Titans, retired to a ridgy steep, playing on
their Pan’s-pipes, and taking up ordinary men and things in their hands
with haughty indifference. He raises his subject to himself, or tramples
on it; he neither stoops to, nor loses himself in it. He exists not by
sympathy, but by antipathy. He scorns all things, even himself. Nature
must come to him to sit for her picture—he does not go to her. She must
consult his time, his convenience, and his humour; and wear a sombre or
a fantastic garb, or his Lordship turns his back upon her. There is no
ease, no unaffected simplicity of manner, no “golden mean.” All is
strained, or petulant in the extreme. His thoughts are sphered and
crystalline; his style “prouder than when blue Iris bends;” his spirit
fiery, impatient, wayward, indefatigable. Instead of taking his
impressions from without, in entire and almost unimpaired masses, he
moulds them according to his own temperament, and heats the materials of
his imagination in the furnace of his passions.—Lord Byron’s verse glows
like a flame, consuming everything in its way; Sir Walter Scott’s glides
like a river, clear, gentle, harmless. The poetry of the first scorches,
that of the last scarcely warms. The light of the one proceeds from an
internal source, ensanguined, sullen, fixed; the other reflects the hues
of Heaven, or the face of nature, glancing vivid and various. The
productions of the Northern Bard have the rust and the freshness of
antiquity about them; those of the Noble Poet cease to startle from their
extreme ambition of novelty, both in style and matter. Sir Walter’s rhymes
are “silly sooth ”—
He is like a solitary peak, all access to which is cut off not more by
elevation than distance. He is seated on a lofty eminence, “cloud-capt,”
or reflecting the last rays of setting suns; and in his poetical moods
reminds us of the [Pg 237]
Notesfabled Titans, retired to a ridgy steep, playing on
their Pan’s-pipes, and taking up ordinary men and things in their hands
with haughty indifference. He raises his subject to himself, or tramples
on it; he neither stoops to, nor loses himself in it. He exists not by
sympathy, but by antipathy. He scorns all things, even himself. Nature
must come to him to sit for her picture—he does not go to her. She must
consult his time, his convenience, and his humour; and wear a sombre or
a fantastic garb, or his Lordship turns his back upon her. There is no
ease, no unaffected simplicity of manner, no “golden mean.” All is
strained, or petulant in the extreme. His thoughts are sphered and
crystalline; his style “prouder than when blue Iris bends;” his spirit
fiery, impatient, wayward, indefatigable. Instead of taking his
impressions from without, in entire and almost unimpaired masses, he
moulds them according to his own temperament, and heats the materials of
his imagination in the furnace of his passions.—Lord Byron’s verse glows
like a flame, consuming everything in its way; Sir Walter Scott’s glides
like a river, clear, gentle, harmless. The poetry of the first scorches,
that of the last scarcely warms. The light of the one proceeds from an
internal source, ensanguined, sullen, fixed; the other reflects the hues
of Heaven, or the face of nature, glancing vivid and various. The
productions of the Northern Bard have the rust and the freshness of
antiquity about them; those of the Noble Poet cease to startle from their
extreme ambition of novelty, both in style and matter. Sir Walter’s rhymes
are “silly sooth ”—
“And dally with the innocence of thought,
Like the old age”—
“And play around with the innocence of thought,
Like the old age”—
his Lordship’s Muse spurns the olden time, and affects all the supercilious airs of a modern fine lady and an upstart.[Pg 238] The object of the one writer is to restore us to truth and nature: the other chiefly thinks how he shall display his own power, or vent his spleen, or astonish the reader either by starting new subjects and trains of speculation, or by expressing old ones in a more striking and emphatic manner than they have been expressed before. He cares little what it is he says, so that he can say it differently from others. This may account for the charges of plagiarism which have been repeatedly brought against the Noble Poet—if he can borrow an image or sentiment from another, and heighten it by an epithet or an allusion of greater force and beauty than is to be found in the original passage, he thinks he shows his superiority of execution in this in a more marked manner than if the first suggestion had been his own. It is not the value of the observation itself he is solicitous about; but he wishes to shine by contrast—even nature only serves as a foil to set off his style. He therefore takes the thoughts of others (whether contemporaries or not) out of their mouths, and is content to make them his own, to set his stamp upon them, by imparting to them a more meretricious gloss, a higher relief, a greater loftiness of tone, and a characteristic inveteracy of purpose. Even in those collateral ornaments of modern style, slovenliness, abruptness, and eccentricity (as well as in terseness and significance), Lord Byron, when he pleases, defies competition and surpasses all his contemporaries. Whatever he does, he must do in a more decided and daring manner than any one else—he lounges with extravagance, and yawns so as to alarm the reader! Self-will, passion, the love of singularity, a disdain of himself and of others (with a conscious sense that this is among the ways and means of procuring admiration) are the proper categories of his mind: he is a lordly writer, is above his own reputation, and condescends to the Muses with a scornful grace!
His Lordship’s Muse dismisses the olden time and adopts the pretentious demeanor of a modern high-society lady and a social climber.[Pg 238] One writer aims to bring us back to truth and nature, while the other mainly focuses on showcasing his own power, airing his grievances, or shocking the reader by introducing new topics and lines of thought, or by stating familiar ones in a more striking and impactful way than before. He doesn’t care much about what he says, as long as he can say it differently from others. This might explain the accusations of plagiarism often directed at the Noble Poet—if he can borrow an image or idea from someone else and enhance it with a more powerful and beautiful word or reference than what's in the original passage, he believes he highlights his superior skill in a way more evident than if the first idea had come from him. He's not concerned with the actual value of the observation; instead, he aims to shine through contrast—even nature serves merely as a backdrop to highlight his style. He takes the thoughts of others (regardless of whether they are contemporaries or not) and makes them his own, leaving his mark by adding a more flashy gloss, sharper emphasis, a grander tone, and a distinctive sense of purpose. Even with the modern style's additional elements like carelessness, abruptness, and eccentricity (along with conciseness and depth), Lord Byron, when he chooses, outshines all his contemporaries. Whatever he does, he must do it in a bolder and more audacious way than anyone else—he lounges extravagantly and yawns in a way that startles the reader! Self-will, passion, the desire to be unique, a disdain for himself and others (along with a keen awareness that this is a way to gain admiration) define his mindset: he is a noble writer, above his own reputation, and interacts with the Muses with a contemptuous elegance!
[Pg 239]
NotesLord Byron, who in his politics is a liberal, in his genius is haughty
and aristocratic: Walter Scott, who is an aristocrat in principle, is
popular in his writings, and is (as it were) equally servile to nature
and to opinion. The genius of Sir Walter is essentially imitative, or
“denotes a foregone conclusion:” that of Lord Byron is self-dependent; or
at least requires no aid, is governed by no law, but the impulses of its
own will. We confess, however much we may admire independence of feeling
and erectness of spirit in general or practical questions, yet in works of
genius we prefer him who bows to the authority of nature, who appeals to
actual objects, to mouldering superstitions, to history, observation, and
tradition, before him who only consults the pragmatical and restless
workings of his own breast, and gives them out as oracles to the world. We
like a writer (whether poet or prose-writer) who takes in (or is willing
to take in) the range of half the universe in feeling, character,
description, much better than we do one who obstinately and invariably
shuts himself up in the Bastile of his own ruling passions. In short, we
had rather be Sir Walter Scott (meaning thereby the Author of Waverley)
than Lord Byron, a hundred times over. And for the reason just given,
namely, that he casts his descriptions in the mould of nature,
ever-varying, never tiresome, always interesting and always instructive,
instead of casting them constantly in the mould of his own individual
impressions. He gives us man as he is, or as he was, in almost every
variety of situation, action, and feeling. Lord Byron makes man after his
own image, woman after his own heart; the one is a capricious tyrant, the
other a yielding slave; he gives us the misanthrope and the voluptuary by
turns; and with these two characters, burning or melting in their own
fires, he makes out everlasting centos of himself. He hangs the cloud, the
film of his existence over all[Pg 240]
Notes outward things—sits in the centre of his
thoughts, and enjoys dark night, bright day, the glitter and the gloom “in
cell monastic”—we see the mournful pall, the crucifix, the death’s-heads,
the faded chaplet of flowers, the gleaming tapers, the agonized brow of
genius, the wasted form of beauty—but we are still imprisoned in a
dungeon, a curtain intercepts our view, we do not breathe freely the air
of nature or of our own thoughts—the other admired author draws aside the
curtain, and the veil of egotism is rent, and he shows us the crowd of
living men and women, the endless groups, the landscape back-ground, the
cloud and the rainbow, and enriches our imaginations and relieves one
passion by another, and expands and lightens reflection, and takes away
that tightness at the breast which arises from thinking or wishing to
think that there is nothing in the world out of a man’s self!—In this
point of view, the Author of Waverley is one of the greatest teachers of
morality that ever lived, by emancipating the mind from petty, narrow, and
bigotted prejudices: Lord Byron is the greatest pamperer of those
prejudices, by seeming to think there is nothing else worth encouraging
but the seeds or the full luxuriant growth of dogmatism and self-conceit.
In reading the Scotch Novels, we never think about the author, except
from a feeling of curiosity respecting our unknown benefactor: in reading
Lord Byron’s works, he himself is never absent from our minds. The
colouring of Lord Byron’s style, however rich and dipped in Tyrian dyes,
is nevertheless opaque, is in itself an object of delight and wonder: Sir
Walter Scott’s is perfectly transparent. In studying the one, you seem to
gaze at the figures cut in stained glass, which exclude the view beyond,
and where the pure light of Heaven is only a means of setting off the
gorgeousness of art: in reading the other, you look through a noble window
at the clear and varied landscape without.[Pg 241]
Notes Or to sum up the distinction
in one word, Sir Walter Scott is the most dramatic writer now living;
and Lord Byron is the least so.—It would be difficult to imagine that the
Author of Waverley is in the smallest degree a pedant; as it would be hard
to persuade ourselves that the Author of Childe Harold and Don Juan is not
a coxcomb, though a provoking and sublime one. In this decided preference
given to Sir Walter Scott over Lord Byron, we distinctly include the
prose-works of the former; for we do not think his poetry alone by any
means entitles him to that precedence. Sir Walter in his poetry, though
pleasing and natural, is a comparative trifler: it is in his anonymous
productions that he has shown himself for what he is!—
[Pg 239]
NotesLord Byron, who in his politics is a liberal, in his genius is haughty
and aristocratic: Walter Scott, who is an aristocrat in principle, is
popular in his writings, and is (as it were) equally servile to nature
and to opinion. The genius of Sir Walter is essentially imitative, or
“denotes a foregone conclusion:” that of Lord Byron is self-dependent; or
at least requires no aid, is governed by no law, but the impulses of its
own will. We confess, however much we may admire independence of feeling
and erectness of spirit in general or practical questions, yet in works of
genius we prefer him who bows to the authority of nature, who appeals to
actual objects, to mouldering superstitions, to history, observation, and
tradition, before him who only consults the pragmatical and restless
workings of his own breast, and gives them out as oracles to the world. We
like a writer (whether poet or prose-writer) who takes in (or is willing
to take in) the range of half the universe in feeling, character,
description, much better than we do one who obstinately and invariably
shuts himself up in the Bastile of his own ruling passions. In short, we
had rather be Sir Walter Scott (meaning thereby the Author of Waverley)
than Lord Byron, a hundred times over. And for the reason just given,
namely, that he casts his descriptions in the mould of nature,
ever-varying, never tiresome, always interesting and always instructive,
instead of casting them constantly in the mould of his own individual
impressions. He gives us man as he is, or as he was, in almost every
variety of situation, action, and feeling. Lord Byron makes man after his
own image, woman after his own heart; the one is a capricious tyrant, the
other a yielding slave; he gives us the misanthrope and the voluptuary by
turns; and with these two characters, burning or melting in their own
fires, he makes out everlasting centos of himself. He hangs the cloud, the
film of his existence over all[Pg 240]
Notes outward things—sits in the centre of his
thoughts, and enjoys dark night, bright day, the glitter and the gloom “in
cell monastic”—we see the mournful pall, the crucifix, the death’s-heads,
the faded chaplet of flowers, the gleaming tapers, the agonized brow of
genius, the wasted form of beauty—but we are still imprisoned in a
dungeon, a curtain intercepts our view, we do not breathe freely the air
of nature or of our own thoughts—the other admired author draws aside the
curtain, and the veil of egotism is rent, and he shows us the crowd of
living men and women, the endless groups, the landscape back-ground, the
cloud and the rainbow, and enriches our imaginations and relieves one
passion by another, and expands and lightens reflection, and takes away
that tightness at the breast which arises from thinking or wishing to
think that there is nothing in the world out of a man’s self!—In this
point of view, the Author of Waverley is one of the greatest teachers of
morality that ever lived, by emancipating the mind from petty, narrow, and
bigotted prejudices: Lord Byron is the greatest pamperer of those
prejudices, by seeming to think there is nothing else worth encouraging
but the seeds or the full luxuriant growth of dogmatism and self-conceit.
In reading the Scotch Novels, we never think about the author, except
from a feeling of curiosity respecting our unknown benefactor: in reading
Lord Byron’s works, he himself is never absent from our minds. The
colouring of Lord Byron’s style, however rich and dipped in Tyrian dyes,
is nevertheless opaque, is in itself an object of delight and wonder: Sir
Walter Scott’s is perfectly transparent. In studying the one, you seem to
gaze at the figures cut in stained glass, which exclude the view beyond,
and where the pure light of Heaven is only a means of setting off the
gorgeousness of art: in reading the other, you look through a noble window
at the clear and varied landscape without.[Pg 241]
Notes Or to sum up the distinction
in one word, Sir Walter Scott is the most dramatic writer now living;
and Lord Byron is the least so.—It would be difficult to imagine that the
Author of Waverley is in the smallest degree a pedant; as it would be hard
to persuade ourselves that the Author of Childe Harold and Don Juan is not
a coxcomb, though a provoking and sublime one. In this decided preference
given to Sir Walter Scott over Lord Byron, we distinctly include the
prose-works of the former; for we do not think his poetry alone by any
means entitles him to that precedence. Sir Walter in his poetry, though
pleasing and natural, is a comparative trifler: it is in his anonymous
productions that he has shown himself for what he is!—
Intensity is the great and prominent distinction of Lord Byron’s
writings. He seldom gets beyond force of style, nor has he produced any
regular work or masterly whole. He does not prepare any plan beforehand,
nor revise and retouch what he has written with polished accuracy. His
only object seems to be to stimulate himself and his readers for the
moment—to keep both alive, to drive away ennui, to substitute a feverish
and irritable state of excitement for listless indolence or even calm
enjoyment. For this purpose he pitches on any subject at random without
much thought or delicacy—he is only impatient to begin—and takes care to
adorn and enrich it as he proceeds with “thoughts that breathe and words
that burn.” He composes (as he himself has said) whether he is in the
bath, in his study, or on horseback—he writes as habitually as others
talk or think—and whether we have the inspiration of the Muse or not, we
always find the spirit of the man of genius breathing from his verse. He
grapples with his subject, and moves, penetrates, and animates it by the
electric force of his own feelings. He is often monotonous, extravagant,
offensive; but he is never dull, or tedious, but[Pg 242]
Notes when he writes prose.
Lord Byron does not exhibit a new view of nature, or raise insignificant
objects into importance by the romantic associations with which he
surrounds them; but generally (at least) takes common-place thoughts and
events and endeavours to express them in stronger and statelier language
than others. His poetry stands like a Martello tower by the side of his
subject. He does not, like Mr. Wordsworth, lift poetry from the ground, or
create a sentiment out of nothing. He does not describe a daisy or a
periwinkle, but the cedar or the cypress; not “poor men’s cottages, but
princes’ palaces.” His Childe Harold contains a lofty and impassioned
review of the great events of history, of the mighty objects left as
wrecks of time, but he dwells chiefly on what is familiar to the mind of
every schoolboy; has brought out few new traits of feeling or thought; and
has done no more than justice to the reader’s preconceptions by the
sustained force and brilliancy of his style and imagery.
Intensity is the great and prominent distinction of Lord Byron’s
writings. He seldom gets beyond force of style, nor has he produced any
regular work or masterly whole. He does not prepare any plan beforehand,
nor revise and retouch what he has written with polished accuracy. His
only object seems to be to stimulate himself and his readers for the
moment—to keep both alive, to drive away ennui, to substitute a feverish
and irritable state of excitement for listless indolence or even calm
enjoyment. For this purpose he pitches on any subject at random without
much thought or delicacy—he is only impatient to begin—and takes care to
adorn and enrich it as he proceeds with “thoughts that breathe and words
that burn.” He composes (as he himself has said) whether he is in the
bath, in his study, or on horseback—he writes as habitually as others
talk or think—and whether we have the inspiration of the Muse or not, we
always find the spirit of the man of genius breathing from his verse. He
grapples with his subject, and moves, penetrates, and animates it by the
electric force of his own feelings. He is often monotonous, extravagant,
offensive; but he is never dull, or tedious, but[Pg 242]
Notes when he writes prose.
Lord Byron does not exhibit a new view of nature, or raise insignificant
objects into importance by the romantic associations with which he
surrounds them; but generally (at least) takes common-place thoughts and
events and endeavours to express them in stronger and statelier language
than others. His poetry stands like a Martello tower by the side of his
subject. He does not, like Mr. Wordsworth, lift poetry from the ground, or
create a sentiment out of nothing. He does not describe a daisy or a
periwinkle, but the cedar or the cypress; not “poor men’s cottages, but
princes’ palaces.” His Childe Harold contains a lofty and impassioned
review of the great events of history, of the mighty objects left as
wrecks of time, but he dwells chiefly on what is familiar to the mind of
every schoolboy; has brought out few new traits of feeling or thought; and
has done no more than justice to the reader’s preconceptions by the
sustained force and brilliancy of his style and imagery.
Lord Byron’s earlier productions, Lara, the Corsair, etc. were wild
and gloomy romances, put into rapid and shining verse. They discover the
madness of poetry, together with the inspiration; sullen, moody,
capricious, fierce, inexorable, gloating on beauty, thirsting for revenge,
hurrying from the extremes of pleasure to pain, but with nothing
permanent, nothing healthy or natural. The gaudy decorations and the
morbid sentiments remind one of flowers strewed over the face of death! In
his Childe Harold (as has been just observed) he assumes a lofty and
philosophic tone, and “reasons high of providence, fore-knowledge, will,
and fate.” He takes the highest points in the history of the world, and
comments on them from a more commanding eminence: he shows us the
crumbling monuments of time, he invokes the great names, the mighty spirit
of antiquity. The universe is changed into a stately mausoleum:—in
solemn[Pg 243]
Notes measures he chaunts a hymn to fame. Lord Byron has strength and
elevation enough to fill up the moulds of our classical and time-hallowed
recollections, and to rekindle the earliest aspirations of the mind after
greatness and true glory with a pen of fire. The names of Tasso, of
Ariosto, of Dante, of Cincinnatus, of Cæsar, of Scipio, lose nothing of
their pomp or their lustre in his hands, and when he begins and continues
a strain of panegyric on such subjects, we indeed sit down with him to a
banquet of rich praise, brooding over imperishable glories,
Lord Byron’s earlier productions, Lara, the Corsair, etc. were wild
and gloomy romances, put into rapid and shining verse. They discover the
madness of poetry, together with the inspiration; sullen, moody,
capricious, fierce, inexorable, gloating on beauty, thirsting for revenge,
hurrying from the extremes of pleasure to pain, but with nothing
permanent, nothing healthy or natural. The gaudy decorations and the
morbid sentiments remind one of flowers strewed over the face of death! In
his Childe Harold (as has been just observed) he assumes a lofty and
philosophic tone, and “reasons high of providence, fore-knowledge, will,
and fate.” He takes the highest points in the history of the world, and
comments on them from a more commanding eminence: he shows us the
crumbling monuments of time, he invokes the great names, the mighty spirit
of antiquity. The universe is changed into a stately mausoleum:—in
solemn[Pg 243]
Notes measures he chaunts a hymn to fame. Lord Byron has strength and
elevation enough to fill up the moulds of our classical and time-hallowed
recollections, and to rekindle the earliest aspirations of the mind after
greatness and true glory with a pen of fire. The names of Tasso, of
Ariosto, of Dante, of Cincinnatus, of Cæsar, of Scipio, lose nothing of
their pomp or their lustre in his hands, and when he begins and continues
a strain of panegyric on such subjects, we indeed sit down with him to a
banquet of rich praise, brooding over imperishable glories,
“Till Contemplation has her fill.”
“Until Contemplation has her fill.”
Lord Byron seems to cast himself indignantly from “this bank and shoal of
time,” or the frail tottering bark that bears up modern reputation, into
the huge sea of ancient renown, and to revel there with untired, outspread
plume. Even this in him is spleen—his contempt of his contemporaries
makes him turn back to the lustrous past, or project himself forward to
the dim future!—Lord Byron’s tragedies, Faliero,[140] Sardanapalus, etc.
are not equal to his other works. They want the essence of the drama. They
abound in speeches and descriptions, such as he himself might make either
to himself or others, lolling on his couch of a morning, but do not carry
the reader out of the poet’s mind to the scenes and events recorded. They
have neither action, character, nor interest, but are a sort of gossamer
tragedies, spun out, and glittering, and spreading a flimsy veil over the
face of nature. Yet he spins them on. Of all that he has done in this way,
the Heaven and Earth (the same subject as Mr. Moore’s Loves of the
Angels) is the [Pg 244]
Notesbest.
We prefer it even to Manfred. Manfred is merely
himself with a fancy-drapery on: but in the dramatic fragment published in
the Liberal, the space between Heaven and Earth, the stage on which his
characters have to pass to and fro, seems to fill his Lordship’s
imagination; and the Deluge, which he has so finely described, may be said
to have drowned all his own idle humours.
Lord Byron seems to cast himself indignantly from “this bank and shoal of
time,” or the frail tottering bark that bears up modern reputation, into
the huge sea of ancient renown, and to revel there with untired, outspread
plume. Even this in him is spleen—his contempt of his contemporaries
makes him turn back to the lustrous past, or project himself forward to
the dim future!—Lord Byron’s tragedies, Faliero,[140] Sardanapalus, etc.
are not equal to his other works. They want the essence of the drama. They
abound in speeches and descriptions, such as he himself might make either
to himself or others, lolling on his couch of a morning, but do not carry
the reader out of the poet’s mind to the scenes and events recorded. They
have neither action, character, nor interest, but are a sort of gossamer
tragedies, spun out, and glittering, and spreading a flimsy veil over the
face of nature. Yet he spins them on. Of all that he has done in this way,
the Heaven and Earth (the same subject as Mr. Moore’s Loves of the
Angels) is the [Pg 244]
Notesbest.
We prefer it even to Manfred. Manfred is merely
himself with a fancy-drapery on: but in the dramatic fragment published in
the Liberal, the space between Heaven and Earth, the stage on which his
characters have to pass to and fro, seems to fill his Lordship’s
imagination; and the Deluge, which he has so finely described, may be said
to have drowned all his own idle humours.
We must say we think little of our author’s turn for satire. His “English
Bards and Scotch Reviewers” is dogmatical and insolent, but without
refinement or point. He calls people names, and tries to transfix a
character with an epithet, which does not stick, because it has no other
foundation than his own petulance and spite; or he endeavours to degrade
by alluding to some circumstance of external situation. He says of Mr.
Wordsworth’s poetry, that “it is his aversion.” That may be: but whose
fault is it? This is the satire of a lord, who is accustomed to have all
his whims or dislikes taken for gospel, and who cannot be at the pains to
do more than signify his contempt or displeasure. If a great man meets
with a rebuff which he does not like, he turns on his heel, and this
passes for a repartee. The Noble Author says of a celebrated barrister and
critic, that he was “born in a garret sixteen stories high.” The
insinuation is not true; or if it were, it is low. The allusion degrades
the person who makes it, not him to whom it is applied. This is also the
satire of a person of birth and quality, who measures all merit by
external rank, that is, by his own standard. So his Lordship, in a “Letter
to the Editor of my Grandmother’s Review,” addresses him fifty times as
“my dear Robarts;” nor is there any other wit in the article. This is
surely a mere assumption of superiority from his Lordship’s rank, and is
the sort of quizzing he might use to a person who came to hire himself
as a valet to him at Long’s—the waiters might[Pg 245]
Notes laugh, the public will
not. In like manner, in the controversy about Pope, he claps Mr. Bowles on
the back with a coarse facetious familiarity, as if he were his chaplain
whom he had invited to dine with him, or was about to present to a
benefice. The reverend divine might submit to the obligation, but he has
no occasion to subscribe to the jest. If it is a jest that Mr. Bowles
should be a parson, and Lord Byron a peer, the world knew this before;
there was no need to write a pamphlet to prove it.
We must say we think little of our author’s turn for satire. His “English
Bards and Scotch Reviewers” is dogmatical and insolent, but without
refinement or point. He calls people names, and tries to transfix a
character with an epithet, which does not stick, because it has no other
foundation than his own petulance and spite; or he endeavours to degrade
by alluding to some circumstance of external situation. He says of Mr.
Wordsworth’s poetry, that “it is his aversion.” That may be: but whose
fault is it? This is the satire of a lord, who is accustomed to have all
his whims or dislikes taken for gospel, and who cannot be at the pains to
do more than signify his contempt or displeasure. If a great man meets
with a rebuff which he does not like, he turns on his heel, and this
passes for a repartee. The Noble Author says of a celebrated barrister and
critic, that he was “born in a garret sixteen stories high.” The
insinuation is not true; or if it were, it is low. The allusion degrades
the person who makes it, not him to whom it is applied. This is also the
satire of a person of birth and quality, who measures all merit by
external rank, that is, by his own standard. So his Lordship, in a “Letter
to the Editor of my Grandmother’s Review,” addresses him fifty times as
“my dear Robarts;” nor is there any other wit in the article. This is
surely a mere assumption of superiority from his Lordship’s rank, and is
the sort of quizzing he might use to a person who came to hire himself
as a valet to him at Long’s—the waiters might[Pg 245]
Notes laugh, the public will
not. In like manner, in the controversy about Pope, he claps Mr. Bowles on
the back with a coarse facetious familiarity, as if he were his chaplain
whom he had invited to dine with him, or was about to present to a
benefice. The reverend divine might submit to the obligation, but he has
no occasion to subscribe to the jest. If it is a jest that Mr. Bowles
should be a parson, and Lord Byron a peer, the world knew this before;
there was no need to write a pamphlet to prove it.
The Don Juan indeed has great power; but its power is owing to the force
of the serious writing, and to the oddity of the contrast between that and
the flashy passages with which it is interlarded. From the sublime to the
ridiculous there is but one step. You laugh and are surprised that any one
should turn round and travestie himself: the drollery is in the utter
discontinuity of ideas and feelings. He makes virtue serve as a foil to
vice; dandyism is (for want of any other) a variety of genius. A
classical intoxication is followed by the splashing of soda-water, by
frothy effusions of ordinary bile. After the lightning and the hurricane,
we are introduced to the interior of the cabin and the contents of the
wash-hand basins. The solemn hero of tragedy plays Scrub in the farce.
This is “very tolerable and not to be endured.” The Noble Lord is almost
the only writer who has prostituted his talents in this way. He hallows in
order to desecrate; takes a pleasure in defacing the images of beauty his
hands have wrought; and raises our hopes and our belief in goodness to
Heaven only to dash them to the earth again, and break them in pieces the
more effectually from the very height they have fallen. Our enthusiasm for
genius or virtue is thus turned into a jest by the very person who has
kindled it, and who thus fatally quenches the spark of both. It is not
that Lord Byron is sometimes serious and sometimes trifling, sometimes
profligate, and[Pg 246]
Notes sometimes moral—but when he is most serious and most
moral, he is only preparing to mortify the unsuspecting reader by putting
a pitiful hoax upon him. This is a most unaccountable anomaly. It is as
if the eagle were to build its eyry in a common sewer, or the owl were
seen soaring to the mid-day sun. Such a sight might make one laugh, but
one would not wish or expect it to occur more than once![141]
The Don Juan indeed has great power; but its power is owing to the force
of the serious writing, and to the oddity of the contrast between that and
the flashy passages with which it is interlarded. From the sublime to the
ridiculous there is but one step. You laugh and are surprised that any one
should turn round and travestie himself: the drollery is in the utter
discontinuity of ideas and feelings. He makes virtue serve as a foil to
vice; dandyism is (for want of any other) a variety of genius. A
classical intoxication is followed by the splashing of soda-water, by
frothy effusions of ordinary bile. After the lightning and the hurricane,
we are introduced to the interior of the cabin and the contents of the
wash-hand basins. The solemn hero of tragedy plays Scrub in the farce.
This is “very tolerable and not to be endured.” The Noble Lord is almost
the only writer who has prostituted his talents in this way. He hallows in
order to desecrate; takes a pleasure in defacing the images of beauty his
hands have wrought; and raises our hopes and our belief in goodness to
Heaven only to dash them to the earth again, and break them in pieces the
more effectually from the very height they have fallen. Our enthusiasm for
genius or virtue is thus turned into a jest by the very person who has
kindled it, and who thus fatally quenches the spark of both. It is not
that Lord Byron is sometimes serious and sometimes trifling, sometimes
profligate, and[Pg 246]
Notes sometimes moral—but when he is most serious and most
moral, he is only preparing to mortify the unsuspecting reader by putting
a pitiful hoax upon him. This is a most unaccountable anomaly. It is as
if the eagle were to build its eyry in a common sewer, or the owl were
seen soaring to the mid-day sun. Such a sight might make one laugh, but
one would not wish or expect it to occur more than once![141]
In fact, Lord Byron is the spoiled child of fame as well as fortune. He
has taken a surfeit of popularity, and is not contented to delight, unless
he can shock the public. He would force them to admire in spite of decency
and common-sense—he would have them read what they would read in no one
but himself, or he would not give a rush for their applause. He is to be
“a chartered libertine,” from whom insults are favours, whose contempt is
to be a new incentive to admiration. His Lordship is hard to please: he is
equally averse to notice or neglect, enraged at censure and scorning
praise. He tries the patience of the town to the very utmost, and when
they show signs of weariness or disgust, threatens to discard them. He
says he will write on, whether he is read or not. He would never write
another page, if it were not to court popular applause, or to affect a
superiority over it. In this respect also, Lord Byron presents a striking
contrast to Sir Walter Scott. The latter takes what part of the public
favour falls to his share, without grumbling (to be sure, he has no reason
to complain); the former is always quarrelling with the world about his
modicum of applause, the spolia opima of vanity, and ungraciously
throwing the offerings of incense heaped on his shrine back in the faces
of his admirers. Again, there is no taint in the writings of the Author of
[Pg 247]
NotesWaverley, all is fair and natural and above-board: he never outrages
the public mind. He introduces no anomalous character: broaches no
staggering opinion. If he goes back to old prejudices and superstitions as
a relief to the modern reader, while Lord Byron floats on swelling
paradoxes—
In fact, Lord Byron is the spoiled child of fame as well as fortune. He
has taken a surfeit of popularity, and is not contented to delight, unless
he can shock the public. He would force them to admire in spite of decency
and common-sense—he would have them read what they would read in no one
but himself, or he would not give a rush for their applause. He is to be
“a chartered libertine,” from whom insults are favours, whose contempt is
to be a new incentive to admiration. His Lordship is hard to please: he is
equally averse to notice or neglect, enraged at censure and scorning
praise. He tries the patience of the town to the very utmost, and when
they show signs of weariness or disgust, threatens to discard them. He
says he will write on, whether he is read or not. He would never write
another page, if it were not to court popular applause, or to affect a
superiority over it. In this respect also, Lord Byron presents a striking
contrast to Sir Walter Scott. The latter takes what part of the public
favour falls to his share, without grumbling (to be sure, he has no reason
to complain); the former is always quarrelling with the world about his
modicum of applause, the spolia opima of vanity, and ungraciously
throwing the offerings of incense heaped on his shrine back in the faces
of his admirers. Again, there is no taint in the writings of the Author of
[Pg 247]
NotesWaverley, all is fair and natural and above-board: he never outrages
the public mind. He introduces no anomalous character: broaches no
staggering opinion. If he goes back to old prejudices and superstitions as
a relief to the modern reader, while Lord Byron floats on swelling
paradoxes—
“Like proud seas under him;”
“Like proud waves beneath him;”
if the one defers too much to the spirit of antiquity, the other panders
to the spirit of the age, goes to the very edge of extreme and licentious
speculation, and breaks his neck over it. Grossness and levity are the
playthings of his pen. It is a ludicrous circumstance that he should have
dedicated his Cain to the worthy Baronet! Did the latter ever
acknowledge the obligation? We are not nice, not very nice; but we do not
particularly approve those subjects that shine chiefly from their
rottenness: nor do we wish to see the Muses dressed out in the flounces of
a false or questionable philosophy, like Portia and Nerissa in the
garb of Doctors of Law. We like metaphysics as well as Lord Byron; but not
to see them making flowery speeches, nor dancing a measure in the fetters
of verse. We have as good as hinted, that his Lordship’s poetry consists
mostly of a tissue of superb common-places; even his paradoxes are
common-place. They are familiar in the schools: they are only new and
striking in his dramas and stanzas, by being out of place. In a word, we
think that poetry moves best within the circle of nature and received
opinion: speculative theory and subtle casuistry are forbidden ground to
it. But Lord Byron often wanders into this ground wantonly, wilfully, and
unwarrantably. The only apology we can conceive for the spirit of some of
Lord Byron’s writings, is the spirit of some of those opposed to him. They
would provoke a man to write anything. “Farthest from them is best.” The
extravagance and license of the[Pg 248]
Notes one seems a proper antidote to the
bigotry and narrowness of the other. The first Vision of Judgment was a
set-off to the second, though
if the one defers too much to the spirit of antiquity, the other panders
to the spirit of the age, goes to the very edge of extreme and licentious
speculation, and breaks his neck over it. Grossness and levity are the
playthings of his pen. It is a ludicrous circumstance that he should have
dedicated his Cain to the worthy Baronet! Did the latter ever
acknowledge the obligation? We are not nice, not very nice; but we do not
particularly approve those subjects that shine chiefly from their
rottenness: nor do we wish to see the Muses dressed out in the flounces of
a false or questionable philosophy, like Portia and Nerissa in the
garb of Doctors of Law. We like metaphysics as well as Lord Byron; but not
to see them making flowery speeches, nor dancing a measure in the fetters
of verse. We have as good as hinted, that his Lordship’s poetry consists
mostly of a tissue of superb common-places; even his paradoxes are
common-place. They are familiar in the schools: they are only new and
striking in his dramas and stanzas, by being out of place. In a word, we
think that poetry moves best within the circle of nature and received
opinion: speculative theory and subtle casuistry are forbidden ground to
it. But Lord Byron often wanders into this ground wantonly, wilfully, and
unwarrantably. The only apology we can conceive for the spirit of some of
Lord Byron’s writings, is the spirit of some of those opposed to him. They
would provoke a man to write anything. “Farthest from them is best.” The
extravagance and license of the[Pg 248]
Notes one seems a proper antidote to the
bigotry and narrowness of the other. The first Vision of Judgment was a
set-off to the second, though
“None but itself could be its parallel.”
“Nothing else could compare to it.”
Perhaps the chief cause of most of Lord Byron’s errors is, that he is that anomaly in letters and in society, a Noble Poet. It is a double privilege, almost too much for humanity. He has all the pride of birth and genius. The strength of his imagination leads him to indulge in fantastic opinions; the elevation of his rank sets censure at defiance, he becomes a pampered egotist. He has a seat in the House of Lords, a niche in the Temple of Fame. Everyday mortals, opinions, things, are not good enough for him to touch or think of. A mere nobleman is, in his estimation, but “the tenth transmitter of a foolish face:” a mere man of genius is no better than a worm. His Muse is also a lady of quality. The people are not polite enough for him: the Court is not sufficiently intellectual. He hates the one and despises the other. By hating and despising others, he does not learn to be satisfied with himself. A fastidious man soon grows querulous and splenetic. If there is nobody but ourselves to come up to our idea of fancied perfection, we easily get tired of our idol. When a man is tired of what he is, by a natural perversity he sets up for what he is not. If he is a poet, he pretends to be a metaphysician: if he is a patrician in rank and feeling, he would fain be one of the people. His ruling motive is not the love of the people, but of distinction;—not of truth, but of singularity. He patronises men of letters out of vanity, and deserts them from caprice, or from the advice of friends. He embarks in an obnoxious publication to provoke censure, and leaves it to shift for itself for fear of scandal. We do not like[Pg 249] Sir Walter’s gratuitous servility: we like Lord Byron’s preposterous liberalism little better. He may affect the principles of equality, but he resumes his privilege of peerage, upon occasion. His Lordship has made great offers of service to the Greeks—money and horses. He is at present in Cephalonia, waiting the event!
Perhaps the main reason for most of Lord Byron's mistakes is that he is a rare blend in literature and society: a Noble Poet. It’s a double advantage, almost too much for one person. He has all the pride that comes from both his lineage and his talent. His vivid imagination leads him to entertain wild ideas; his elevated social status allows him to ignore criticism, turning him into a spoiled egotist. He has a seat in the House of Lords and a place in the Hall of Fame. Ordinary people, their opinions, and their matters are beneath him. To him, a simple nobleman is just “the tenth transmitter of a foolish face,” and a mere genius is no better than a worm. His Muse is also a woman of high status. The general public doesn’t measure up to him; the Court isn’t intellectual enough. He hates one and looks down on the other. By despising others, he fails to be satisfied with himself. A picky person soon becomes irritable and gloomy. If no one else matches our imagined perfection, we quickly tire of our own idol. When someone gets fed up with who they are, they tend to strive for what they're not. If he’s a poet, he pretends to be a thinker; if he’s a nobleman by birth and attitude, he wishes he were one of the common people. His main motivation isn't a love for the people but for distinction—not for the truth, but for uniqueness. He supports writers out of vanity and abandons them on a whim or based on friends’ advice. He gets involved in a controversial publication to draw criticism but leaves it to fend for itself out of fear of scandal. We don’t appreciate Sir Walter’s unnecessary subservience; we find Lord Byron’s absurd liberalism not much better. He might act as if he supports equality, but he quickly reclaims his noble privileges when it suits him. His Lordship has made grand offers to help the Greeks—money and horses. He is currently in Cephalonia, waiting to see what happens!
We had written thus far when news came of the death of Lord Byron, and put
an end at once to a strain of somewhat peevish invective, which was
intended to meet his eye, not to insult his memory. Had we known that we
were writing his epitaph, we must have done it with a different feeling.
As it is, we think it better and more like himself, to let what we had
written stand, than to take up our leaden shafts, and try to melt them
into “tears of sensibility,” or mould them into dull praise, and an
affected show of candour. We were not silent during the author’s
life-time, either for his reproof or encouragement (such as we could give,
and he did not disdain to accept) nor can we now turn undertakers’ men
to fix the glittering plate upon his coffin, or fall into the procession
of popular woe.—Death cancels every thing but truth; and strips a man of
every thing but genius and virtue. It is a sort of natural canonization.
It makes the meanest of us sacred—it installs the poet in his
immortality, and lifts him to the skies. Death is the great assayer of the
sterling ore of talent. At his touch the drossy particles fall off, the
irritable, the personal, the gross, and mingle with the dust—the finer
and more ethereal part mounts with the winged spirit to watch over our
latest memory, and protect our bones from insult. We consign the least
worthy qualities to oblivion, and cherish the nobler and imperishable
nature with double pride and fondness. Nothing could show the real
superiority of genius in a more striking point of view than the idle
[Pg 250]
Notescontests and the public indifference about the place of Lord Byron’s
interment, whether in Westminster Abbey or his own family-vault. A king
must have a coronation—a nobleman a funeral-procession.—The man is
nothing without the pageant. The poet’s cemetery is the human mind, in
which he sows the seeds of never-ending thought—his monument is to be
found in his works:
We had written thus far when news came of the death of Lord Byron, and put
an end at once to a strain of somewhat peevish invective, which was
intended to meet his eye, not to insult his memory. Had we known that we
were writing his epitaph, we must have done it with a different feeling.
As it is, we think it better and more like himself, to let what we had
written stand, than to take up our leaden shafts, and try to melt them
into “tears of sensibility,” or mould them into dull praise, and an
affected show of candour. We were not silent during the author’s
life-time, either for his reproof or encouragement (such as we could give,
and he did not disdain to accept) nor can we now turn undertakers’ men
to fix the glittering plate upon his coffin, or fall into the procession
of popular woe.—Death cancels every thing but truth; and strips a man of
every thing but genius and virtue. It is a sort of natural canonization.
It makes the meanest of us sacred—it installs the poet in his
immortality, and lifts him to the skies. Death is the great assayer of the
sterling ore of talent. At his touch the drossy particles fall off, the
irritable, the personal, the gross, and mingle with the dust—the finer
and more ethereal part mounts with the winged spirit to watch over our
latest memory, and protect our bones from insult. We consign the least
worthy qualities to oblivion, and cherish the nobler and imperishable
nature with double pride and fondness. Nothing could show the real
superiority of genius in a more striking point of view than the idle
[Pg 250]
Notescontests and the public indifference about the place of Lord Byron’s
interment, whether in Westminster Abbey or his own family-vault. A king
must have a coronation—a nobleman a funeral-procession.—The man is
nothing without the pageant. The poet’s cemetery is the human mind, in
which he sows the seeds of never-ending thought—his monument is to be
found in his works:
“Nothing can cover his high fame but Heaven;
No pyramids set off his memory,
But the eternal substance of his greatness.”
“Nothing can overshadow his great reputation except for Heaven;
No pyramids enhance his memory,
But the lasting essence of his greatness.”
Lord Byron is dead: he also died a martyr to his zeal in the cause of freedom, for the last, best hopes of man. Let that be his excuse and his epitaph!
Lord Byron is dead: he also died a martyr for his passion in the fight for freedom, for the last, greatest hopes of humanity. Let that be his reason and his epitaph!
XVI
ON POETRY IN GENERAL
The best general notion which I can give of poetry is, that it is the natural impression of any object or event, by its vividness exciting an involuntary movement of imagination and passion, and producing, by sympathy, a certain modulation of the voice, or sounds, expressing it.
The best overall idea I can share about poetry is that it’s the natural impression of any object or event, which, through its vividness, stirs an involuntary movement of imagination and emotion, creating, through sympathy, a certain modulation of the voice or sounds that express it.
In treating of poetry, I shall speak first of the subject-matter of it, next of the forms of expression to which it gives birth, and afterwards of its connection with harmony of sound.
In discussing poetry, I will first talk about its subject matter, then the forms of expression it creates, and finally its relationship with sound harmony.
Poetry is the language of the imagination and the passions. It relates to
whatever gives immediate pleasure or pain to the human mind. It comes home
to the bosoms and businesses of men; for nothing but what so comes home to
them in the most general and intelligible shape, can be a subject for
poetry. Poetry is the universal language which the heart holds with nature
and itself. He who has a contempt for poetry, cannot have much respect for
himself, or for any thing else. It is not a mere frivolous accomplishment,
(as some persons have been led to imagine) the trifling amusement of a few
idle readers or leisure hours—it has been the study and delight of
mankind in all ages. Many people suppose that poetry is something to be
found only in books, contained in lines of ten syllables with like
endings: but wherever there is a sense of beauty, or power, or harmony, as
in the motion of a wave of the sea, in the growth of a flower that
“spreads its sweet leaves to the air and dedicates its beauty to the
sun,”[Pg 252]
Notes—there is poetry, in its birth. If history is a grave study,
poetry may be said to be a graver: its materials lie deeper, and are
spread wider. History treats, for the most part, of the cumbrous and
unwieldy masses of things, the empty cases in which the affairs of the
world are packed, under the heads of intrigue or war, in different states,
and from century to century: but there is no thought or feeling that can
have entered into the mind of man, which he would be eager to communicate
to others, or which they would listen to with delight, that is not a fit
subject for poetry. It is not a branch of authorship: it is “the stuff of
which our life is made.” The rest is “mere oblivion,” a dead letter: for
all that is worth remembering in life, is the poetry of it. Fear is
poetry, hope is poetry, love is poetry, hatred is poetry; contempt,
jealousy, remorse, admiration, wonder, pity, despair, or madness, are all
poetry. Poetry is that fine particle within us, that expands, rarefies,
refines, raises our whole being: without it “man’s life is poor as
beast’s.” Man is a poetical animal: and those of us who do not study the
principles of poetry, act upon them all our lives, like Molière’s
Bourgeois Gentilhomme, who had always spoken prose without knowing it.
The child is a poet in fact, when he first plays at hide-and-seek, or
repeats the story of Jack the Giant-killer; the shepherd-boy is a poet,
when he first crowns his mistress with a garland of flowers; the
countryman, when he stops to look at the rainbow; the city-apprentice,
when he gazes after the Lord-Mayor’s show; the miser, when he hugs his
gold; the courtier, who builds his hopes upon a smile; the savage, who
paints his idol with blood; the slave, who worships a tyrant, or the
tyrant, who fancies himself a god;—the vain, the ambitious, the proud,
the choleric man, the hero and the coward, the beggar and the king, the
rich and the poor, the young and the old, all live in a world of their
own[Pg 253]
Notes making; and the poet does no more than describe what all the others
think and act. If his art is folly and madness, it is folly and madness at
second hand. “There is warrant for it.” Poets alone have not “such
seething brains, such shaping fantasies, that apprehend more than cooler
reason” can.
Poetry is the language of the imagination and the passions. It relates to
whatever gives immediate pleasure or pain to the human mind. It comes home
to the bosoms and businesses of men; for nothing but what so comes home to
them in the most general and intelligible shape, can be a subject for
poetry. Poetry is the universal language which the heart holds with nature
and itself. He who has a contempt for poetry, cannot have much respect for
himself, or for any thing else. It is not a mere frivolous accomplishment,
(as some persons have been led to imagine) the trifling amusement of a few
idle readers or leisure hours—it has been the study and delight of
mankind in all ages. Many people suppose that poetry is something to be
found only in books, contained in lines of ten syllables with like
endings: but wherever there is a sense of beauty, or power, or harmony, as
in the motion of a wave of the sea, in the growth of a flower that
“spreads its sweet leaves to the air and dedicates its beauty to the
sun,”[Pg 252]
Notes—there is poetry, in its birth. If history is a grave study,
poetry may be said to be a graver: its materials lie deeper, and are
spread wider. History treats, for the most part, of the cumbrous and
unwieldy masses of things, the empty cases in which the affairs of the
world are packed, under the heads of intrigue or war, in different states,
and from century to century: but there is no thought or feeling that can
have entered into the mind of man, which he would be eager to communicate
to others, or which they would listen to with delight, that is not a fit
subject for poetry. It is not a branch of authorship: it is “the stuff of
which our life is made.” The rest is “mere oblivion,” a dead letter: for
all that is worth remembering in life, is the poetry of it. Fear is
poetry, hope is poetry, love is poetry, hatred is poetry; contempt,
jealousy, remorse, admiration, wonder, pity, despair, or madness, are all
poetry. Poetry is that fine particle within us, that expands, rarefies,
refines, raises our whole being: without it “man’s life is poor as
beast’s.” Man is a poetical animal: and those of us who do not study the
principles of poetry, act upon them all our lives, like Molière’s
Bourgeois Gentilhomme, who had always spoken prose without knowing it.
The child is a poet in fact, when he first plays at hide-and-seek, or
repeats the story of Jack the Giant-killer; the shepherd-boy is a poet,
when he first crowns his mistress with a garland of flowers; the
countryman, when he stops to look at the rainbow; the city-apprentice,
when he gazes after the Lord-Mayor’s show; the miser, when he hugs his
gold; the courtier, who builds his hopes upon a smile; the savage, who
paints his idol with blood; the slave, who worships a tyrant, or the
tyrant, who fancies himself a god;—the vain, the ambitious, the proud,
the choleric man, the hero and the coward, the beggar and the king, the
rich and the poor, the young and the old, all live in a world of their
own[Pg 253]
Notes making; and the poet does no more than describe what all the others
think and act. If his art is folly and madness, it is folly and madness at
second hand. “There is warrant for it.” Poets alone have not “such
seething brains, such shaping fantasies, that apprehend more than cooler
reason” can.
“The lunatic, the lover, and the poet
Are of imagination all compact.
One sees more devils than vast hell can hold;
The madman. While the lover, all as frantic,
Sees Helen’s beauty in a brow of Egypt.
The poet’s eye in a fine frenzy rolling,
Doth glance from heav’n to earth, from earth to heav’n;
And as imagination bodies forth
The forms of things unknown, the poet’s pen
Turns them to shape, and gives to airy nothing
A local habitation and a name.
Such tricks hath strong imagination.”
“The madman, the lover, and the poet
Are all made up of imagination.
One sees more demons than hell can contain;
The madman. While the lover, just as crazy,
Sees Helen’s beauty in a brow of Egypt.
The poet’s eye, in a wild frenzy,
Glances from heaven to earth, from earth to heaven;
And as imagination brings to life
The forms of things unknown, the poet’s pen
Shapes them and gives airy nothing
A physical place and a name.
Such tricks have strong imagination.”
If poetry is a dream, the business of life is much the same. If it is a fiction, made up of what we wish things to be, and fancy that they are, because we wish them so, there is no other nor better reality. Ariosto has described the loves of Angelica and Medoro; but was not Medoro, who carved the name of his mistress on the barks of trees, as much enamoured of her charms as he? Homer has celebrated the anger of Achilles: but was not the hero as mad as the poet? Plato banished the poets from his Commonwealth, lest their descriptions of the natural man should spoil his mathematical man, who was to be without passions and affections, who was neither to laugh nor weep, to feel sorrow nor anger, to be cast down nor elated by any thing. This was a chimera, however, which never existed but in the brain of the inventor; and Homer’s poetical world has outlived Plato’s philosophical Republic.
If poetry is a dream, then life is pretty similar. If it's a story created from what we hope things could be and believe they are just because we want them to be, then there’s no other or better reality than that. Ariosto wrote about the love between Angelica and Medoro; but wasn't Medoro, who carved his girlfriend's name into tree bark, just as in love with her beauty as the poet? Homer wrote about Achilles's anger, but wasn't the hero just as furious as the poet described? Plato kicked poets out of his ideal society because he thought their portrayals of real human emotions would ruin his version of a logical person, one who was supposed to be without passions or feelings, someone who wouldn't laugh or cry, feel sadness or anger, and remain unaffected by anything. This was just a fantasy, though, that only existed in the mind of its creator; and Homer’s poetic world has outlasted Plato’s philosophical Republic.
Poetry then is an imitation of nature, but the imagination[Pg 254]
Notes and the
passions are a part of man’s nature. We shape things according to our
wishes and fancies, without poetry; but poetry is the most emphatical
language that can be found for those creations of the mind “which ecstacy
is very cunning in.” Neither a mere description of natural objects, nor a
mere delineation of natural feelings, however distinct or forcible,
constitutes the ultimate end and aim of poetry, without the heightenings
of the imagination. The light of poetry is not only a direct but also a
reflected light, that while it shows us the object, throws a sparkling
radiance on all around it: the flame of the passions, communicated to the
imagination, reveals to us, as with a flash of lightning, the inmost
recesses of thought, and penetrates our whole being. Poetry represents
forms chiefly as they suggest other forms; feelings, as they suggest forms
or other feelings. Poetry puts a spirit of life and motion into the
universe. It describes the flowing, not the fixed. It does not define the
limits of sense, or analyze the distinctions of the understanding, but
signifies the excess of the imagination beyond the actual or ordinary
impression of any object or feeling. The poetical impression of any object
is that uneasy, exquisite sense of beauty or power that cannot be
contained within itself; that is impatient of all limit; that (as flame
bends to flame) strives to link itself to some other image of kindred
beauty or grandeur; to enshrine itself, as it were, in the highest forms
of fancy, and to relieve the aching sense of pleasure by expressing it in
the boldest manner, and by the most striking examples of the same quality
in other instances. Poetry, according to Lord Bacon, for this reason “has
something divine in it, because it raises the mind and hurries it into
sublimity, by conforming the shows of things to the desires of the soul,
instead of subjecting the soul to external things, as reason and history
do.” It is strictly the language of the[Pg 255]
Notes imagination; and the imagination
is that faculty which represents objects, not as they are in themselves,
but as they are moulded by other thoughts and feelings, into an infinite
variety of shapes and combinations of power. This language is not the less
true to nature, because it is false in point of fact; but so much the more
true and natural, if it conveys the impression which the object under the
influence of passion makes on the mind. Let an object, for instance, be
presented to the senses in a state of agitation or fear—and the
imagination will distort or magnify the object, and convert it into the
likeness of whatever is most proper to encourage the fear. “Our eyes are
made the fools” of our other faculties. This is the universal law of the
imagination,
Poetry then is an imitation of nature, but the imagination[Pg 254]
Notes and the
passions are a part of man’s nature. We shape things according to our
wishes and fancies, without poetry; but poetry is the most emphatical
language that can be found for those creations of the mind “which ecstacy
is very cunning in.” Neither a mere description of natural objects, nor a
mere delineation of natural feelings, however distinct or forcible,
constitutes the ultimate end and aim of poetry, without the heightenings
of the imagination. The light of poetry is not only a direct but also a
reflected light, that while it shows us the object, throws a sparkling
radiance on all around it: the flame of the passions, communicated to the
imagination, reveals to us, as with a flash of lightning, the inmost
recesses of thought, and penetrates our whole being. Poetry represents
forms chiefly as they suggest other forms; feelings, as they suggest forms
or other feelings. Poetry puts a spirit of life and motion into the
universe. It describes the flowing, not the fixed. It does not define the
limits of sense, or analyze the distinctions of the understanding, but
signifies the excess of the imagination beyond the actual or ordinary
impression of any object or feeling. The poetical impression of any object
is that uneasy, exquisite sense of beauty or power that cannot be
contained within itself; that is impatient of all limit; that (as flame
bends to flame) strives to link itself to some other image of kindred
beauty or grandeur; to enshrine itself, as it were, in the highest forms
of fancy, and to relieve the aching sense of pleasure by expressing it in
the boldest manner, and by the most striking examples of the same quality
in other instances. Poetry, according to Lord Bacon, for this reason “has
something divine in it, because it raises the mind and hurries it into
sublimity, by conforming the shows of things to the desires of the soul,
instead of subjecting the soul to external things, as reason and history
do.” It is strictly the language of the[Pg 255]
Notes imagination; and the imagination
is that faculty which represents objects, not as they are in themselves,
but as they are moulded by other thoughts and feelings, into an infinite
variety of shapes and combinations of power. This language is not the less
true to nature, because it is false in point of fact; but so much the more
true and natural, if it conveys the impression which the object under the
influence of passion makes on the mind. Let an object, for instance, be
presented to the senses in a state of agitation or fear—and the
imagination will distort or magnify the object, and convert it into the
likeness of whatever is most proper to encourage the fear. “Our eyes are
made the fools” of our other faculties. This is the universal law of the
imagination,
“That if it would but apprehend some joy,
It comprehends some bringer of that joy:
Or in the night imagining some fear,
How easy is a bush suppos’d a bear!”
"That if it would just understand some joy,
It understands some source of that joy:
Or in the night, imagining some fear,
How easy it is to think a bush is a bear!"
When Iachimo says of Imogen,
When Iachimo refers to Imogen,
“The flame o’ th’ taper
Bows toward her, and would under-peep her lids
To see the enclosed lights”—
"The candle's flame"
Bends toward her, trying to peek beneath her eyelids
To catch a glimpse of the inner light”—
this passionate interpretation of the motion of the flame to accord with
the speaker’s own feelings, is true poetry. The lover, equally with the
poet, speaks of the auburn tresses of his mistress as locks of shining
gold, because the least tinge of yellow in the hair has, from novelty and
a sense of personal beauty, a more lustrous effect to the imagination than
the purest gold. We compare a man of gigantic stature to a tower: not that
he is any thing like so large, but because the excess of his size beyond
what we are accustomed to expect, or the usual size of things of the[Pg 256]
Notes same
class, produces by contrast a greater feeling of magnitude and ponderous
strength than another object of ten times the same dimensions. The
intensity of the feeling makes up for the disproportion of the objects.
Things are equal to the imagination, which have the power of affecting the
mind with an equal degree of terror, admiration, delight, or love. When
Lear calls upon the heavens to avenge his cause, “for they are old like
him,” there is nothing extravagant or impious in this sublime
identification of his age with theirs; for there is no other image which
could do justice to the agonising sense of his wrongs and his despair!
this passionate interpretation of the motion of the flame to accord with
the speaker’s own feelings, is true poetry. The lover, equally with the
poet, speaks of the auburn tresses of his mistress as locks of shining
gold, because the least tinge of yellow in the hair has, from novelty and
a sense of personal beauty, a more lustrous effect to the imagination than
the purest gold. We compare a man of gigantic stature to a tower: not that
he is any thing like so large, but because the excess of his size beyond
what we are accustomed to expect, or the usual size of things of the[Pg 256]
Notes same
class, produces by contrast a greater feeling of magnitude and ponderous
strength than another object of ten times the same dimensions. The
intensity of the feeling makes up for the disproportion of the objects.
Things are equal to the imagination, which have the power of affecting the
mind with an equal degree of terror, admiration, delight, or love. When
Lear calls upon the heavens to avenge his cause, “for they are old like
him,” there is nothing extravagant or impious in this sublime
identification of his age with theirs; for there is no other image which
could do justice to the agonising sense of his wrongs and his despair!
Poetry is the high-wrought enthusiasm of fancy and feeling. As in
describing natural objects, it impregnates sensible impressions with the
forms of fancy, so it describes the feelings of pleasure or pain, by
blending them with the strongest movements of passion, and the most
striking forms of nature. Tragic poetry, which is the most impassioned
species of it, strives to carry on the feeling to the utmost point of
sublimity or pathos, by all the force of comparison or contrast; loses the
sense of present suffering in the imaginary exaggeration of it; exhausts
the terror or pity by an unlimited indulgence of it; grapples with
impossibilities in its desperate impatience of restraint; throws us back
upon the past, forward into the future; brings every moment of our being
or object of nature in startling review before us; and in the rapid whirl
of events, lifts us from the depths of woe to the highest contemplations
on human life. When Lear says, of Edgar, “Nothing but his unkind daughters
could have brought him to this;” what a bewildered amazement, what a
wrench of the imagination, that cannot be brought to conceive of any other
cause of misery than that which has bowed it down, and absorbs all other
sorrow in its own! His sorrow, like a flood, supplies the sources of all[Pg 257]
Notes
other sorrow. Again, when he exclaims in the mad scene, “The little dogs
and all, Tray, Blanche, and Sweetheart, see, they bark at me!” it is
passion lending occasion to imagination to make every creature in league
against him, conjuring up ingratitude and insult in their least looked-for
and most galling shapes, searching every thread and fibre of his heart,
and finding out the last remaining image of respect or attachment in the
bottom of his breast, only to torture and kill it! In like manner the “So
I am” of Cordelia gushes from her heart like a torrent of tears, relieving
it of a weight of love and of supposed ingratitude, which had pressed upon
it for years. What a fine return of the passion upon itself is that in
Othello—with what a mingled agony of regret and despair he clings to the
last traces of departed happiness—when he exclaims,
Poetry is the high-wrought enthusiasm of fancy and feeling. As in
describing natural objects, it impregnates sensible impressions with the
forms of fancy, so it describes the feelings of pleasure or pain, by
blending them with the strongest movements of passion, and the most
striking forms of nature. Tragic poetry, which is the most impassioned
species of it, strives to carry on the feeling to the utmost point of
sublimity or pathos, by all the force of comparison or contrast; loses the
sense of present suffering in the imaginary exaggeration of it; exhausts
the terror or pity by an unlimited indulgence of it; grapples with
impossibilities in its desperate impatience of restraint; throws us back
upon the past, forward into the future; brings every moment of our being
or object of nature in startling review before us; and in the rapid whirl
of events, lifts us from the depths of woe to the highest contemplations
on human life. When Lear says, of Edgar, “Nothing but his unkind daughters
could have brought him to this;” what a bewildered amazement, what a
wrench of the imagination, that cannot be brought to conceive of any other
cause of misery than that which has bowed it down, and absorbs all other
sorrow in its own! His sorrow, like a flood, supplies the sources of all[Pg 257]
Notes
other sorrow. Again, when he exclaims in the mad scene, “The little dogs
and all, Tray, Blanche, and Sweetheart, see, they bark at me!” it is
passion lending occasion to imagination to make every creature in league
against him, conjuring up ingratitude and insult in their least looked-for
and most galling shapes, searching every thread and fibre of his heart,
and finding out the last remaining image of respect or attachment in the
bottom of his breast, only to torture and kill it! In like manner the “So
I am” of Cordelia gushes from her heart like a torrent of tears, relieving
it of a weight of love and of supposed ingratitude, which had pressed upon
it for years. What a fine return of the passion upon itself is that in
Othello—with what a mingled agony of regret and despair he clings to the
last traces of departed happiness—when he exclaims,
“Oh now, for ever
Farewel the tranquil mind. Farewel content;
Farewel the plumed troops and the big wars,
That make ambition virtue! Oh farewel!
Farewel the neighing steed, and the shrill trump,
The spirit-stirring drum, th’ ear-piercing fife,
The royal banner, and all quality,
Pride, pomp, and circumstance of glorious war:
And O you mortal engines, whose rude throats
Th’ immortal Jove’s dread clamours counterfeit,
Farewel! Othello’s occupation’s gone!”
"Oh now, forever"
Goodbye to a peaceful mind. Goodbye to happiness;
Goodbye to the decorated soldiers and the great battles,
That make ambition a virtue! Oh goodbye!
Goodbye to the neighing horse, and the sharp trumpet,
The spirit-stirring drum, the ear-piercing fife,
The royal flag, and all high status,
Pride, show, and spectacle of glorious war:
And oh you mortal machines, whose rough voices
Mimic the terrifying sounds of immortal Jove,
Goodbye! Othello’s job is gone!”
How his passion lashes itself up and swells and rages like a tide in its sounding course, when, in answer to the doubts expressed of his returning love, he says,
How his passion builds up and swells and rages like a tide in its deafening flow when, in response to the doubts raised about his love coming back, he says,
“Never, Iago. Like to the Pontic sea,
Whose icy current and compulsive course
Ne’er feels retiring ebb, but keeps due on
To the Propontic and the Hellespont:
Even so my bloody thoughts, with violent pace,
Shall ne’er look back, ne’er ebb to humble love,
Till that a capable and wide revenge
Swallow them up.”—
“Never, Iago. Like the Pontic Sea,
Whose icy currents and relentless flow
Never feel a retreating tide, but continue on
To the Propontic and the Hellespont:
Similarly, my bloody thoughts, with fierce speed,
Will never look back, never return to humble love,
Until a fitting and vast revenge
Consumes them entirely.”—
“But there where I had garner’d up my heart,
To be discarded thence!”—
“But there where I had gathered my heart,
To be thrown away from there!”—
One mode in which the dramatic exhibition of passion excites our sympathy without raising our disgust is, that in proportion as it sharpens the edge of calamity and disappointment, it strengthens the desire of good. It enhances our consciousness of the blessing, by making us sensible of the magnitude of the loss. The storm of passion lays bare and shews us the rich depths of the human soul: the whole of our existence, the sum total of our passions and pursuits, of that which we desire and that which we dread, is brought before us by contrast; the action and re-action are equal; the keenness of immediate suffering only gives us a more intense aspiration after, and a more intimate participation with the antagonist world of good; makes us drink deeper of the cup of human life; tugs at the heart-strings; loosens the pressure about them; and calls the springs of thought and feeling into play with tenfold force.
One way that the intense display of emotions engages our sympathy without causing disgust is that, as it heightens the severity of hardship and disappointment, it also boosts our longing for goodness. It makes us more aware of the blessing by highlighting the size of the loss. The turmoil of emotions reveals the deep richness of the human soul: the entirety of our existence, the totality of our passions and pursuits, our desires and fears, is laid out for us through contrast; the action and reaction are balanced; the intensity of immediate suffering only amplifies our desire for, and connection to, the opposing realm of goodness; it allows us to experience life more fully; pulls at our heartstrings; eases the tension around them; and stimulates our thoughts and feelings with increased intensity.
Impassioned poetry is an emanation of the moral and intellectual part of
our nature, as well as of the sensitive—of the desire to know, the will
to act, and the power to feel; and ought to appeal to these different
parts of our constitution, in order to be perfect. The domestic or prose
tragedy, which is thought to be the most natural, is in this sense the
least so, because it appeals almost exclusively to one of these faculties,
our sensibility. The tragedies of Moore and Lillo, for this reason,
however affecting at the time, oppress and lie like a dead weight upon the
mind, a load of misery which it is unable to throw off: the tragedy of
Shakspeare, which is true poetry, stirs our inmost[Pg 259]
Notes affections; abstracts
evil from itself by combining it with all the forms of imagination, and
with the deepest workings of the heart, and rouses the whole man within
us.
Impassioned poetry is an emanation of the moral and intellectual part of
our nature, as well as of the sensitive—of the desire to know, the will
to act, and the power to feel; and ought to appeal to these different
parts of our constitution, in order to be perfect. The domestic or prose
tragedy, which is thought to be the most natural, is in this sense the
least so, because it appeals almost exclusively to one of these faculties,
our sensibility. The tragedies of Moore and Lillo, for this reason,
however affecting at the time, oppress and lie like a dead weight upon the
mind, a load of misery which it is unable to throw off: the tragedy of
Shakspeare, which is true poetry, stirs our inmost[Pg 259]
Notes affections; abstracts
evil from itself by combining it with all the forms of imagination, and
with the deepest workings of the heart, and rouses the whole man within
us.
The pleasure, however, derived from tragic poetry, is not anything peculiar to it as poetry, as a fictitious and fanciful thing. It is not an anomaly of the imagination. It has its source and ground-work in the common love of strong excitement. As Mr. Burke observes, people flock to see a tragedy; but if there were a public execution in the next street, the theatre would very soon be empty. It is not then the difference between fiction and reality that solves the difficulty. Children are satisfied with the stories of ghosts and witches in plain prose: nor do the hawkers of full, true, and particular accounts of murders and executions about the streets, find it necessary to have them turned into penny ballads, before they can dispose of these interesting and authentic documents. The grave politician drives a thriving trade of abuse and calumnies poured out against those whom he makes his enemies for no other end than that he may live by them. The popular preacher makes less frequent mention of heaven than of hell. Oaths and nicknames are only a more vulgar sort of poetry or rhetoric. We are as fond of indulging our violent passions as of reading a description of those of others. We are as prone to make a torment of our fears, as to luxuriate in our hopes of good. If it be asked, Why we do so? the best answer will be, Because we cannot help it. The sense of power is as strong a principle in the mind as the love of pleasure. Objects of terror and pity exercise the same despotic control over it as those of love or beauty. It is as natural to hate as to love, to despise as to admire, to express our hatred or contempt, as our love or admiration.
The enjoyment we get from tragic poetry isn’t unique to poetry itself or just a fanciful creation. It's not a weird quirk of our imagination. It stems from our common desire for intense excitement. As Mr. Burke points out, people flock to see a tragedy; but if there were a public execution happening nearby, the theater would empty quickly. So, it’s not the difference between fiction and reality that explains this. Children are satisfied with ghost and witch stories in straightforward prose: and those selling detailed accounts of murders and executions on the street don’t need to turn them into penny ballads to get people interested. A serious politician makes money by slinging insults and falsehoods at their enemies, solely to profit from it. The popular preacher talks more about hell than heaven. Insults and nicknames are just a more crude form of poetry or rhetoric. We love indulging our strong emotions just as much as we enjoy reading about the emotions of others. We’re just as likely to torment ourselves with fears as we are to bask in hopes for good. If someone asks why we do this, the best answer is simply that we can’t help it. The feeling of power is just as strong in our minds as our love for pleasure. Things that scare or move us have the same dominating effect on us as things we find beautiful or love. It’s just as natural to hate as it is to love, to look down on something as it is to admire it, and to show our hatred or contempt as it is to express our love or admiration.
“Masterless passion sways us to the mood
Of what it likes or loathes.”
“Uncontrolled passion influences our feelings
Based on what it enjoys or hates.”
[Pg 260]
NotesNot that we like what we loathe; but we like to indulge our hatred and
scorn of it; to dwell upon it, to exasperate our idea of it by every
refinement of ingenuity and extravagance of illustration; to make it a
bugbear to ourselves, to point it out to others in all the splendour of
deformity, to embody it to the senses, to stigmatise it by name, to
grapple with it in thought, in action, to sharpen our intellect, to arm
our will against it, to know the worst we have to contend with, and to
contend with it to the utmost. Poetry is only the highest eloquence of
passion, the most vivid form of expression that can be given to our
conception of any thing, whether pleasurable or painful, mean or
dignified, delightful or distressing. It is the perfect coincidence of the
image and the words with the feeling we have, and of which we cannot get
rid in any other way, that gives an instant “satisfaction to the thought.”
This is equally the origin of wit and fancy, of comedy and tragedy, of the
sublime and pathetic. When Pope says of the Lord Mayor’s shew,—
[Pg 260]
NotesNot that we like what we loathe; but we like to indulge our hatred and
scorn of it; to dwell upon it, to exasperate our idea of it by every
refinement of ingenuity and extravagance of illustration; to make it a
bugbear to ourselves, to point it out to others in all the splendour of
deformity, to embody it to the senses, to stigmatise it by name, to
grapple with it in thought, in action, to sharpen our intellect, to arm
our will against it, to know the worst we have to contend with, and to
contend with it to the utmost. Poetry is only the highest eloquence of
passion, the most vivid form of expression that can be given to our
conception of any thing, whether pleasurable or painful, mean or
dignified, delightful or distressing. It is the perfect coincidence of the
image and the words with the feeling we have, and of which we cannot get
rid in any other way, that gives an instant “satisfaction to the thought.”
This is equally the origin of wit and fancy, of comedy and tragedy, of the
sublime and pathetic. When Pope says of the Lord Mayor’s shew,—
“Now night descending, the proud scene is o’er,
But lives in Settle’s numbers one day more!”
“Now that night is falling, the proud scene is over,
But it lives on in Settle’s verses for one more day!”
when Collins makes Danger, with “limbs of giant mould,”
when Collins creates Danger, with “limbs of giant mold,”
“Throw him on the steep
Of some loose hanging rock asleep:”
“Toss him to the edge”
Of some steep, unstable rock while he sleeps:”
when Lear calls out in extreme anguish,
when Lear cries out in intense pain,
“Ingratitude, thou marble-hearted fiend.
How much more hideous shew’st in a child
Than the sea-monster!”
“Ingratitude, you marble-hearted monster.
How much more hideous you appear in a child
Than a sea monster!”
—the passion of contempt in the one case, of terror in the other, and of
indignation in the last, is perfectly satisfied. We see the thing
ourselves, and shew it to others as we feel it to exist, and as, in spite
of ourselves, we are[Pg 261]
Notes compelled to think of it. The imagination, by thus
embodying and turning them to shape, gives an obvious relief to the
indistinct and importunate cravings of the will.—We do not wish the thing
to be so; but we wish it to appear such as it is. For knowledge is
conscious power; and the mind is no longer, in this case, the dupe, though
it may be the victim of vice or folly.
—the passion of contempt in the one case, of terror in the other, and of
indignation in the last, is perfectly satisfied. We see the thing
ourselves, and shew it to others as we feel it to exist, and as, in spite
of ourselves, we are[Pg 261]
Notes compelled to think of it. The imagination, by thus
embodying and turning them to shape, gives an obvious relief to the
indistinct and importunate cravings of the will.—We do not wish the thing
to be so; but we wish it to appear such as it is. For knowledge is
conscious power; and the mind is no longer, in this case, the dupe, though
it may be the victim of vice or folly.
Poetry is in all its shapes the language of the imagination and the
passions, of fancy and will. Nothing, therefore, can be more absurd than
the outcry which has been sometimes raised by frigid and pedantic critics,
for reducing the language of poetry to the standard of common sense and
reason: for the end and use of poetry, “both at the first and now, was and
is to hold the mirror up to nature,” seen through the medium of passion
and imagination, not divested of that medium by means of literal truth or
abstract reason. The painter of history might as well be required to
represent the face of a person who has just trod upon a serpent with the
still-life expression of a common portrait, as the poet to describe the
most striking and vivid impressions which things can be supposed to make
upon the mind, in the language of common conversation. Let who will strip
nature of the colours and the shapes of fancy, the poet is not bound to do
so; the impressions of common sense and strong imagination, that is, of
passion and indifference, cannot be the same, and they must have a
separate language to do justice to either. Objects must strike differently
upon the mind, independently of what they are in themselves, as long as we
have a different interest in them, as we see them in a different point of
view, nearer or at a greater distance (morally or physically speaking)
from novelty, from old acquaintance, from our ignorance of them, from our
fear of their consequences, from contrast, from unexpected likeness. We
can no more[Pg 262]
Notes take away the faculty of the imagination, than we can see all
objects without light or shade. Some things must dazzle us by their
preternatural light; others must hold us in suspense, and tempt our
curiosity to explore their obscurity. Those who would dispel these various
illusions, to give us their drab-coloured creation in their stead, are not
very wise. Let the naturalist, if he will, catch the glow-worm, carry it
home with him in a box, and find it next morning nothing but a little grey
worm; let the poet or the lover of poetry visit it at evening, when
beneath the scented hawthorn and the crescent moon it has built itself a
palace of emerald light. This is also one part of nature, one appearance
which the glow-worm presents, and that not the least interesting; so
poetry is one part of the history of the human mind, though it is neither
science nor philosophy. It cannot be concealed, however, that the progress
of knowledge and refinement has a tendency to circumscribe the limits of
the imagination, and to clip the wings of poetry. The province of the
imagination is principally visionary, the unknown and undefined: the
understanding restores things to their natural boundaries, and strips them
of their fanciful pretensions. Hence the history of religious and poetical
enthusiasm is much the same; and both have received a sensible shock from
the progress of experimental philosophy. It is the undefined and uncommon
that gives birth and scope to the imagination: we can only fancy what we
do not know. As in looking into the mazes of a tangled wood we fill them
with what shapes we please, with ravenous beasts, with caverns vast, and
drear enchantments, so, in our ignorance of the world about us, we make
gods or devils of the first object we see, and set no bounds to the wilful
suggestions of our hopes and fears.
Poetry is in all its shapes the language of the imagination and the
passions, of fancy and will. Nothing, therefore, can be more absurd than
the outcry which has been sometimes raised by frigid and pedantic critics,
for reducing the language of poetry to the standard of common sense and
reason: for the end and use of poetry, “both at the first and now, was and
is to hold the mirror up to nature,” seen through the medium of passion
and imagination, not divested of that medium by means of literal truth or
abstract reason. The painter of history might as well be required to
represent the face of a person who has just trod upon a serpent with the
still-life expression of a common portrait, as the poet to describe the
most striking and vivid impressions which things can be supposed to make
upon the mind, in the language of common conversation. Let who will strip
nature of the colours and the shapes of fancy, the poet is not bound to do
so; the impressions of common sense and strong imagination, that is, of
passion and indifference, cannot be the same, and they must have a
separate language to do justice to either. Objects must strike differently
upon the mind, independently of what they are in themselves, as long as we
have a different interest in them, as we see them in a different point of
view, nearer or at a greater distance (morally or physically speaking)
from novelty, from old acquaintance, from our ignorance of them, from our
fear of their consequences, from contrast, from unexpected likeness. We
can no more[Pg 262]
Notes take away the faculty of the imagination, than we can see all
objects without light or shade. Some things must dazzle us by their
preternatural light; others must hold us in suspense, and tempt our
curiosity to explore their obscurity. Those who would dispel these various
illusions, to give us their drab-coloured creation in their stead, are not
very wise. Let the naturalist, if he will, catch the glow-worm, carry it
home with him in a box, and find it next morning nothing but a little grey
worm; let the poet or the lover of poetry visit it at evening, when
beneath the scented hawthorn and the crescent moon it has built itself a
palace of emerald light. This is also one part of nature, one appearance
which the glow-worm presents, and that not the least interesting; so
poetry is one part of the history of the human mind, though it is neither
science nor philosophy. It cannot be concealed, however, that the progress
of knowledge and refinement has a tendency to circumscribe the limits of
the imagination, and to clip the wings of poetry. The province of the
imagination is principally visionary, the unknown and undefined: the
understanding restores things to their natural boundaries, and strips them
of their fanciful pretensions. Hence the history of religious and poetical
enthusiasm is much the same; and both have received a sensible shock from
the progress of experimental philosophy. It is the undefined and uncommon
that gives birth and scope to the imagination: we can only fancy what we
do not know. As in looking into the mazes of a tangled wood we fill them
with what shapes we please, with ravenous beasts, with caverns vast, and
drear enchantments, so, in our ignorance of the world about us, we make
gods or devils of the first object we see, and set no bounds to the wilful
suggestions of our hopes and fears.
“And visions, as poetic eyes avow,
Hang on each leaf and cling to every bough.”
“And visions, as poetic eyes say,
Hang on each leaf and cling to every branch.”
[Pg 263]
NotesThere can never be another Jacob’s dream. Since that time, the heavens
have gone farther off, and grown astronomical. They have become averse to
the imagination, nor will they return to us on the squares of the
distances, or on Doctor Chalmers’s Discourses. Rembrandt’s picture brings
the matter nearer to us.—It is not only the progress of mechanical
knowledge, but the necessary advances of civilization that are
unfavourable to the spirit of poetry. We not only stand in less awe of the
preternatural world, but we can calculate more surely, and look with more
indifference, upon the regular routine of this. The heroes of the fabulous
ages rid the world of monsters and giants. At present we are less exposed
to the vicissitudes of good or evil, to the incursions of wild beasts or
“bandit fierce,” or to the unmitigated fury of the elements. The time has
been that “our fell of hair would at a dismal treatise rouse and stir as
life were in it.” But the police spoils all; and we now hardly so much as
dream of a midnight murder. Macbeth is only tolerated in this country for
the sake of the music; and in the United States of America, where the
philosophical principles of government are carried still farther in theory
and practice, we find that the Beggar’s Opera is hooted from the stage.
Society, by degrees, is constructed into a machine that carries us safely
and insipidly from one end of life to the other, in a very comfortable
prose style.
[Pg 263]
NotesThere can never be another Jacob’s dream. Since that time, the heavens
have gone farther off, and grown astronomical. They have become averse to
the imagination, nor will they return to us on the squares of the
distances, or on Doctor Chalmers’s Discourses. Rembrandt’s picture brings
the matter nearer to us.—It is not only the progress of mechanical
knowledge, but the necessary advances of civilization that are
unfavourable to the spirit of poetry. We not only stand in less awe of the
preternatural world, but we can calculate more surely, and look with more
indifference, upon the regular routine of this. The heroes of the fabulous
ages rid the world of monsters and giants. At present we are less exposed
to the vicissitudes of good or evil, to the incursions of wild beasts or
“bandit fierce,” or to the unmitigated fury of the elements. The time has
been that “our fell of hair would at a dismal treatise rouse and stir as
life were in it.” But the police spoils all; and we now hardly so much as
dream of a midnight murder. Macbeth is only tolerated in this country for
the sake of the music; and in the United States of America, where the
philosophical principles of government are carried still farther in theory
and practice, we find that the Beggar’s Opera is hooted from the stage.
Society, by degrees, is constructed into a machine that carries us safely
and insipidly from one end of life to the other, in a very comfortable
prose style.
“Obscurity her curtain round them drew,
And siren Sloth a dull quietus sung.”
“Obscurity drew her curtain around them,
And the seductive laziness sang a dull lullaby.”
The remarks which have been here made, would, in some measure, lead to a
solution of the question of the comparative merits of painting and poetry.
I do not mean to give any preference, but it should seem that the argument
which has been sometimes set up, that painting must affect[Pg 264]
Notes the
imagination more strongly, because it represents the image more
distinctly, is not well founded. We may assume without much temerity, that
poetry is more poetical than painting. When artists or connoisseurs talk
on stilts about the poetry of painting, they shew that they know little
about poetry, and have little love for the art. Painting gives the object
itself; poetry what it implies. Painting embodies what a thing contains in
itself: poetry suggests what exists out of it, in any manner connected
with it. But this last is the proper province of the imagination. Again,
as it relates to passion, painting gives the event, poetry the progress of
events: but it is during the progress, in the interval of expectation and
suspense, while our hopes and fears are strained to the highest pitch of
breathless agony, that the pinch of the interest lies
The remarks which have been here made, would, in some measure, lead to a
solution of the question of the comparative merits of painting and poetry.
I do not mean to give any preference, but it should seem that the argument
which has been sometimes set up, that painting must affect[Pg 264]
Notes the
imagination more strongly, because it represents the image more
distinctly, is not well founded. We may assume without much temerity, that
poetry is more poetical than painting. When artists or connoisseurs talk
on stilts about the poetry of painting, they shew that they know little
about poetry, and have little love for the art. Painting gives the object
itself; poetry what it implies. Painting embodies what a thing contains in
itself: poetry suggests what exists out of it, in any manner connected
with it. But this last is the proper province of the imagination. Again,
as it relates to passion, painting gives the event, poetry the progress of
events: but it is during the progress, in the interval of expectation and
suspense, while our hopes and fears are strained to the highest pitch of
breathless agony, that the pinch of the interest lies
“Between the acting of a dreadful thing
And the first motion, all the interim is
Like a phantasma or a hideous dream.
The mortal instruments are then in council;
And the state of man, like to a little kingdom,
Suffers then the nature of an insurrection.”
“Between the act of doing something terrible
And the first move, everything in between is
Like a nightmare or a terrifying dream.
The human instruments are then in discussion;
And the condition of humanity, like a small kingdom,
Experiences the nature of a rebellion.”
But by the time that the picture is painted, all is over. Faces are the
best part of a picture; but even faces are not what we chiefly remember in
what interests us most.—But it may be asked then, Is there any thing
better than Claude Lorraine’s landscapes, than Titian’s portraits, than
Raphael’s cartoons, or the Greek statues? Of the two first I shall say
nothing, as they are evidently picturesque, rather than imaginative.
Raphael’s cartoons are certainly the finest comments that ever were made
on the Scriptures. Would their effect be the same if we were not
acquainted with the text? But the New Testament existed before the
cartoons. There is one subject of which there is no cartoon, Christ
washing the feet of the disciples the night[Pg 265]
Notes before his death. But that
chapter does not need a commentary! It is for want of some such
resting-place for the imagination that the Greek statues are little else
than specious forms. They are marble to the touch and to the heart. They
have not an informing principle within them. In their faultless excellence
they appear sufficient to themselves. By their beauty they are raised
above the frailties of passion or suffering. By their beauty they are
deified. But they are not objects of religious faith to us, and their
forms are a reproach to common humanity. They seem to have no sympathy
with us, and not to want our admiration.
But by the time that the picture is painted, all is over. Faces are the
best part of a picture; but even faces are not what we chiefly remember in
what interests us most.—But it may be asked then, Is there any thing
better than Claude Lorraine’s landscapes, than Titian’s portraits, than
Raphael’s cartoons, or the Greek statues? Of the two first I shall say
nothing, as they are evidently picturesque, rather than imaginative.
Raphael’s cartoons are certainly the finest comments that ever were made
on the Scriptures. Would their effect be the same if we were not
acquainted with the text? But the New Testament existed before the
cartoons. There is one subject of which there is no cartoon, Christ
washing the feet of the disciples the night[Pg 265]
Notes before his death. But that
chapter does not need a commentary! It is for want of some such
resting-place for the imagination that the Greek statues are little else
than specious forms. They are marble to the touch and to the heart. They
have not an informing principle within them. In their faultless excellence
they appear sufficient to themselves. By their beauty they are raised
above the frailties of passion or suffering. By their beauty they are
deified. But they are not objects of religious faith to us, and their
forms are a reproach to common humanity. They seem to have no sympathy
with us, and not to want our admiration.
Poetry in its matter and form is natural imagery or feeling, combined with passion and fancy. In its mode of conveyance, it combines the ordinary use of language, with musical expression. There is a question of long standing in what the essence of poetry consists; or what it is that determines why one set of ideas should be expressed in prose, another in verse. Milton has told us his idea of poetry in a single line—
Poetry, in both its content and structure, is the natural imagery or emotions mixed with passion and imagination. In how it’s delivered, it blends everyday language with musical expression. There’s a long-standing debate about what the essence of poetry is; or what makes certain ideas be expressed in prose and others in verse. Milton shared his view of poetry in one line—
“Thoughts that voluntary move
Harmonious numbers.”
“Thoughts that voluntarily move Harmonious numbers.”
As there are certain sounds that excite certain movements, and the song and dance go together, so there are, no doubt, certain thoughts that lead to certain tones of voice, or modulations of sound, and change “the words of Mercury into the songs of Apollo.” There is a striking instance of this adaptation of the movement of sound and rhythm to the subject, in Spenser’s description of the Satyrs accompanying Una to the cave of Sylvanus.
As some sounds trigger specific movements, and song and dance go hand in hand, it's clear that certain thoughts lead to particular tones of voice or changes in sound, turning "the words of Mercury into the songs of Apollo." A great example of this connection between sound, rhythm, and the subject can be found in Spenser’s description of the Satyrs escorting Una to the cave of Sylvanus.
“So from the ground she fearless doth arise
And walketh forth without suspect of crime.
[Pg 266]
NotesThey, all as glad as birds of joyous prime,
Thence lead her forth, about her dancing round,
Shouting and singing all a shepherd’s rhyme:
And with green branches strewing all the ground,
Do worship her as queen with olive garland crown’d.
And all the way their merry pipes they sound,
That all the woods with doubled echo ring;
And with their horned feet do wear the ground,
Leaping like wanton kids in pleasant spring;
So towards old Sylvanus they her bring,
Who with the noise awaked, cometh out.”
Faery Queen, b. i. c. vi.
"So from the ground she rises fearlessly"
And walks out without suspicion of wrongdoing.
[Pg 266]
NotesThey were all as happy as birds in the peak of spring.
Then lead her out, dancing around her,
Shouting and singing all of a shepherd's songs:
And with green branches scattered all over the ground,
Do worship her as queen with olive garland crown’d.
And all along the way, their cheerful pipes play.
That all the woods resonate with a double echo;
And with their hooved feet they tread the ground,
Jumping around like carefree kids in nice spring weather;
So they bring her to old Sylvanus,
"Who woke up with the noise, comes out."
Faery Queen, book 1, chapter 6.
On the contrary, there is nothing either musical or natural in the
ordinary construction of language. It is a thing altogether arbitrary and
conventional. Neither in the sounds themselves, which are the voluntary
signs of certain ideas, nor in their grammatical arrangements in common
speech, is there any principle of natural imitation, or correspondence to
the individual ideas, or to the tone of feeling with which they are
conveyed to others. The jerks, the breaks, the inequalities, and
harshnesses of prose are fatal to the flow of a poetical imagination, as a
jolting road or a stumbling horse disturbs the reverie of an absent man.
But poetry makes these odds all even. It is the music of language,
answering to the music of the mind, untying as it were “the secret soul of
harmony.” Wherever any object takes such a hold of the mind as to make us
dwell upon it, and brood over it, melting the heart in tenderness, or
kindling it to a sentiment of enthusiasm;—wherever a movement of
imagination or passion is impressed on the mind, by which it seeks to
prolong and repeat the emotion, to bring all other objects into accord
with it, and to give the same movement of harmony, sustained and
continuous, or gradually varied according to the occasion, to the sounds
that express it—this is poetry. The musical in sound is the sustained and
continuous; the musical in thought is the[Pg 267]
Notes sustained and continuous also.
There is a near connection between music and deep-rooted passion. Mad
people sing. As often as articulation passes naturally into intonation,
there poetry begins. Where one idea gives a tone and colour to others,
where one feeling melts others into it, there can be no reason why the
same principle should not be extended to the sounds by which the voice
utters these emotions of the soul, and blends syllables and lines into
each other. It is to supply the inherent defect of harmony in the
customary mechanism of language, to make the sound an echo to the sense,
when the sense becomes a sort of echo to itself—to mingle the tide of
verse, “the golden cadences of poetry,” with the tide of feeling, flowing
and murmuring as it flows—in short, to take the language of the
imagination from off the ground, and enable it to spread its wings where
it may indulge its own impulses—
On the contrary, there is nothing either musical or natural in the
ordinary construction of language. It is a thing altogether arbitrary and
conventional. Neither in the sounds themselves, which are the voluntary
signs of certain ideas, nor in their grammatical arrangements in common
speech, is there any principle of natural imitation, or correspondence to
the individual ideas, or to the tone of feeling with which they are
conveyed to others. The jerks, the breaks, the inequalities, and
harshnesses of prose are fatal to the flow of a poetical imagination, as a
jolting road or a stumbling horse disturbs the reverie of an absent man.
But poetry makes these odds all even. It is the music of language,
answering to the music of the mind, untying as it were “the secret soul of
harmony.” Wherever any object takes such a hold of the mind as to make us
dwell upon it, and brood over it, melting the heart in tenderness, or
kindling it to a sentiment of enthusiasm;—wherever a movement of
imagination or passion is impressed on the mind, by which it seeks to
prolong and repeat the emotion, to bring all other objects into accord
with it, and to give the same movement of harmony, sustained and
continuous, or gradually varied according to the occasion, to the sounds
that express it—this is poetry. The musical in sound is the sustained and
continuous; the musical in thought is the[Pg 267]
Notes sustained and continuous also.
There is a near connection between music and deep-rooted passion. Mad
people sing. As often as articulation passes naturally into intonation,
there poetry begins. Where one idea gives a tone and colour to others,
where one feeling melts others into it, there can be no reason why the
same principle should not be extended to the sounds by which the voice
utters these emotions of the soul, and blends syllables and lines into
each other. It is to supply the inherent defect of harmony in the
customary mechanism of language, to make the sound an echo to the sense,
when the sense becomes a sort of echo to itself—to mingle the tide of
verse, “the golden cadences of poetry,” with the tide of feeling, flowing
and murmuring as it flows—in short, to take the language of the
imagination from off the ground, and enable it to spread its wings where
it may indulge its own impulses—
“Sailing with supreme dominion
Through the azure deep of air”—
“Sailing with total control
Through the blue expanse of the sky”—
without being stopped, or fretted, or diverted with the abruptnesses and petty obstacles, and discordant flats and sharps of prose, that poetry was invented. It is to common language, what springs are to a carriage, or wings to feet. In ordinary speech we arrive at a certain harmony by the modulations of voice: in poetry the same thing is done systematically by a regular collocation of syllables. It has been well observed, that every one who declaims warmly, or grows intent upon a subject, rises into a sort of blank verse or measured prose. The merchant, as described in Chaucer, went on his way “sounding always the increase of his winning.” Every prose-writer has more or less of rhythmical adaptation, except poets, who, when deprived of the regular mechanism of verse, seem to have no principle of modulation left in their writings.
without being interrupted, worried, or thrown off course by the sudden changes and minor hurdles, as well as the jarring notes of prose, that poetry was created. It is to everyday language what springs are to a carriage, or wings are to feet. In normal conversation, we achieve a certain harmony through the way we change our voice; in poetry, this is done systematically through a careful arrangement of syllables. It's been pointed out that anyone who speaks passionately or becomes focused on a topic tends to elevate their speech into a kind of blank verse or measured prose. The merchant, as Chaucer described him, went about his business “constantly sounding the increase of his profits.” Every prose writer has some degree of rhythmic quality, except for poets, who, when stripped of the regular structure of verse, seem to lack any remaining principle of modulation in their writing.
[Pg 268]
NotesAn excuse might be made for rhyme in the same manner. It is but fair that
the ear should linger on the sounds that delight it, or avail itself of
the same brilliant coincidence and unexpected recurrence of syllables,
that have been displayed in the invention and collocation of images. It is
allowed that rhyme assists the memory; and a man of wit and shrewdness has
been heard to say, that the only four good lines of poetry are the
well-known ones which tell the number of days in the months of the year.
[Pg 268]
NotesAn excuse might be made for rhyme in the same manner. It is but fair that
the ear should linger on the sounds that delight it, or avail itself of
the same brilliant coincidence and unexpected recurrence of syllables,
that have been displayed in the invention and collocation of images. It is
allowed that rhyme assists the memory; and a man of wit and shrewdness has
been heard to say, that the only four good lines of poetry are the
well-known ones which tell the number of days in the months of the year.
“Thirty days hath September,” etc.
“Thirty days has September,” etc.
But if the jingle of names assists the memory, may it not also quicken the fancy? and there are other things worth having at our fingers’ ends, besides the contents of the almanac.—Pope’s versification is tiresome, from its excessive sweetness and uniformity. Shakspeare’s blank verse is the perfection of dramatic dialogue.
But if the ringing of names helps the memory, can it also inspire creativity? There are other valuable things to have at our fingertips, besides what’s in the almanac. Pope’s poetry is dull because it’s too sweet and monotonous. Shakespeare’s blank verse is the ultimate form of dramatic dialogue.
All is not poetry that passes for such: nor does verse make the whole difference between poetry and prose. The Iliad does not cease to be poetry in a literal translation; and Addison’s Campaign has been very properly denominated a Gazette in rhyme. Common prose differs from poetry, as treating for the most part either of such trite, familiar, and irksome matters of fact, as convey no extraordinary impulse to the imagination, or else of such difficult and laborious processes of the understanding, as do not admit of the wayward or violent movements either of the imagination or the passions.
Not everything that claims to be poetry actually is, and verse alone doesn't separate poetry from prose. The Iliad remains poetry even in a literal translation, and Addison's Campaign has rightly been called a Gazette in rhyme. Ordinary prose differs from poetry mostly because it deals with mundane, familiar, and tedious facts that don’t spark much imagination, or it explores complex and challenging ideas that don’t allow for the unpredictable or intense movements of imagination or emotions.
I will mention three works which come as near to poetry as possible
without absolutely being so, namely, the Pilgrim’s Progress, Robinson
Crusoe, and the Tales of Boccaccio. Chaucer and Dryden have translated
some of the last into English rhyme, but the essence and the power of
poetry was there before. That which lifts the spirit[Pg 269]
Notes above the earth,
which draws the soul out of itself with indescribable longings, is poetry
in kind, and generally fit to become so in name, by being “married to
immortal verse.” If it is of the essence of poetry to strike and fix the
imagination, whether we will or no, to make the eye of childhood glisten
with the starting tear, to be never thought of afterwards with
indifference, John Bunyan and Daniel Defoe may be permitted to pass for
poets in their way. The mixture of fancy and reality in the Pilgrim’s
Progress was never equalled in any allegory. His pilgrims walk above the
earth, and yet are on it. What zeal, what beauty, what truth of fiction!
What deep feeling in the description of Christian’s swimming across the
water at last, and in the picture of the Shining Ones within the gates,
with wings at their backs and garlands on their heads, who are to wipe all
tears from his eyes! The writer’s genius, though not “dipped in dews of
Castalie,” was baptised with the Holy Spirit and with fire. The prints in
this book are no small part of it. If the confinement of Philoctetes in
the island of Lemnos was a subject for the most beautiful of all the Greek
tragedies, what shall we say to Robinson Crusoe in his? Take the speech of
the Greek hero on leaving his cave, beautiful as it is, and compare it
with the reflections of the English adventurer in his solitary place of
confinement. The thoughts of home, and of all from which he is for ever
cut off, swell and press against his bosom, as the heaving ocean rolls its
ceaseless tide against the rocky shore, and the very beatings of his heart
become audible in the eternal silence that surrounds him. Thus he says,
I will mention three works which come as near to poetry as possible
without absolutely being so, namely, the Pilgrim’s Progress, Robinson
Crusoe, and the Tales of Boccaccio. Chaucer and Dryden have translated
some of the last into English rhyme, but the essence and the power of
poetry was there before. That which lifts the spirit[Pg 269]
Notes above the earth,
which draws the soul out of itself with indescribable longings, is poetry
in kind, and generally fit to become so in name, by being “married to
immortal verse.” If it is of the essence of poetry to strike and fix the
imagination, whether we will or no, to make the eye of childhood glisten
with the starting tear, to be never thought of afterwards with
indifference, John Bunyan and Daniel Defoe may be permitted to pass for
poets in their way. The mixture of fancy and reality in the Pilgrim’s
Progress was never equalled in any allegory. His pilgrims walk above the
earth, and yet are on it. What zeal, what beauty, what truth of fiction!
What deep feeling in the description of Christian’s swimming across the
water at last, and in the picture of the Shining Ones within the gates,
with wings at their backs and garlands on their heads, who are to wipe all
tears from his eyes! The writer’s genius, though not “dipped in dews of
Castalie,” was baptised with the Holy Spirit and with fire. The prints in
this book are no small part of it. If the confinement of Philoctetes in
the island of Lemnos was a subject for the most beautiful of all the Greek
tragedies, what shall we say to Robinson Crusoe in his? Take the speech of
the Greek hero on leaving his cave, beautiful as it is, and compare it
with the reflections of the English adventurer in his solitary place of
confinement. The thoughts of home, and of all from which he is for ever
cut off, swell and press against his bosom, as the heaving ocean rolls its
ceaseless tide against the rocky shore, and the very beatings of his heart
become audible in the eternal silence that surrounds him. Thus he says,
“As I walked about, either in my hunting, or for viewing the country,
the anguish of my soul at my condition would break out upon me on a
sudden, and my very heart would die within me to think of the woods,
the mountains, the deserts I was in; and how[Pg 270]
Notes I was a prisoner,
locked up with the eternal bars and bolts of the ocean, in an
uninhabited wilderness, without redemption. In the midst of the
greatest composures of my mind, this would break out upon me like a
storm, and make me wring my hands, and weep like a child. Sometimes
it would take me in the middle of my work, and I would immediately
sit down and sigh, and look upon the ground for an hour or two
together, and this was still worse to me, for if I could burst out
into tears, or vent myself in words, it would go off, and the grief
having exhausted itself would abate.”
“As I walked about, either in my hunting, or for viewing the country,
the anguish of my soul at my condition would break out upon me on a
sudden, and my very heart would die within me to think of the woods,
the mountains, the deserts I was in; and how[Pg 270]
Notes I was a prisoner,
locked up with the eternal bars and bolts of the ocean, in an
uninhabited wilderness, without redemption. In the midst of the
greatest composures of my mind, this would break out upon me like a
storm, and make me wring my hands, and weep like a child. Sometimes
it would take me in the middle of my work, and I would immediately
sit down and sigh, and look upon the ground for an hour or two
together, and this was still worse to me, for if I could burst out
into tears, or vent myself in words, it would go off, and the grief
having exhausted itself would abate.”
The story of his adventures would not make a poem like the Odyssey, it is
true; but the relator had the true genius of a poet. It has been made a
question whether Richardson’s romances are poetry; and the answer perhaps
is, that they are not poetry, because they are not romance. The interest
is worked up to an inconceivable height; but it is by an infinite number
of little things, by incessant labour and calls upon the attention, by a
repetition of blows that have no rebound in them. The sympathy excited is
not a voluntary contribution, but a tax. Nothing is unforced and
spontaneous. There is a want of elasticity and motion. The story does not
“give an echo to the seat where love is throned.” The heart does not
answer of itself like a chord in music. The fancy does not run on before
the writer with breathless expectation, but is dragged along with an
infinite number of pins and wheels, like those with which the Lilliputians
dragged Gulliver pinioned to the royal palace.—Sir Charles Grandison is a
coxcomb. What sort of a figure would he cut, translated into an epic poem,
by the side of Achilles? Clarissa, the divine Clarissa, is too interesting
by half. She is interesting in her ruffles, in her gloves, her samplers,
her aunts and uncles—she is interesting in all that is uninteresting.
Such things, however intensely they may be brought home to us, are not
conductors to the imagination. There is infinite truth and feeling in
Richardson; but it is extracted from a caput[Pg 271]
Notes mortuum of circumstances;
it does not evaporate of itself. His poetical genius is like Ariel
confined in a pine-tree, and requires an artificial process to let it out.
Shakspeare says—
The story of his adventures would not make a poem like the Odyssey, it is
true; but the relator had the true genius of a poet. It has been made a
question whether Richardson’s romances are poetry; and the answer perhaps
is, that they are not poetry, because they are not romance. The interest
is worked up to an inconceivable height; but it is by an infinite number
of little things, by incessant labour and calls upon the attention, by a
repetition of blows that have no rebound in them. The sympathy excited is
not a voluntary contribution, but a tax. Nothing is unforced and
spontaneous. There is a want of elasticity and motion. The story does not
“give an echo to the seat where love is throned.” The heart does not
answer of itself like a chord in music. The fancy does not run on before
the writer with breathless expectation, but is dragged along with an
infinite number of pins and wheels, like those with which the Lilliputians
dragged Gulliver pinioned to the royal palace.—Sir Charles Grandison is a
coxcomb. What sort of a figure would he cut, translated into an epic poem,
by the side of Achilles? Clarissa, the divine Clarissa, is too interesting
by half. She is interesting in her ruffles, in her gloves, her samplers,
her aunts and uncles—she is interesting in all that is uninteresting.
Such things, however intensely they may be brought home to us, are not
conductors to the imagination. There is infinite truth and feeling in
Richardson; but it is extracted from a caput[Pg 271]
Notes mortuum of circumstances;
it does not evaporate of itself. His poetical genius is like Ariel
confined in a pine-tree, and requires an artificial process to let it out.
Shakspeare says—
“Our poesy is as a gum
Which issues whence ’tis nourished, our gentle flame
Provokes itself, and like the current flies
Each bound it chafes.”[142]
“Our poetry is like a gum
Which issues whence ’tis nourished, our gentle flame
Provokes itself, and like the current flies
Each bound it chafes.”[142]
I shall conclude this general account with some remarks on four of the
principal works of poetry in the world, at different periods of
history—Homer, the Bible, Dante, and let me add, Ossian. In Homer, the
principle of action or life is predominant; in the Bible, the principle of
faith and the idea of Providence; Dante is a personification of blind
will; and in Ossian we see the decay of life, and the lag end of the
world. Homer’s poetry is the heroic: it is full of life and action: it is
bright as the day, strong as a river. In the vigour of his intellect, he
grapples with all the objects of nature, and enters into all the relations
of social life. He saw many countries, and the manners of many men; and he
has brought them all together in his poem. He describes his heroes going
to battle with a prodigality of life, arising from an exuberance of animal
[Pg 272]
Notesspirits: we see them before us, their number, and their order of battle,
poured out upon the plain, “all plumed like estriches, like eagles newly
bathed, wanton as goats, wild as young bulls, youthful as May, and
gorgeous as the sun at midsummer,” covered with glittering armour, with
dust and blood; while the Gods quaff their nectar in golden cups, or
mingle in the fray; and the old men assembled on the walls of Troy rise up
with reverence as Helen passes by them. The multitude of things in Homer
is wonderful; their splendour, their truth, their force, and variety. His
poetry is, like his religion, the poetry of number and form: he describes
the bodies as well as the souls of men.
I shall conclude this general account with some remarks on four of the
principal works of poetry in the world, at different periods of
history—Homer, the Bible, Dante, and let me add, Ossian. In Homer, the
principle of action or life is predominant; in the Bible, the principle of
faith and the idea of Providence; Dante is a personification of blind
will; and in Ossian we see the decay of life, and the lag end of the
world. Homer’s poetry is the heroic: it is full of life and action: it is
bright as the day, strong as a river. In the vigour of his intellect, he
grapples with all the objects of nature, and enters into all the relations
of social life. He saw many countries, and the manners of many men; and he
has brought them all together in his poem. He describes his heroes going
to battle with a prodigality of life, arising from an exuberance of animal
[Pg 272]
Notesspirits: we see them before us, their number, and their order of battle,
poured out upon the plain, “all plumed like estriches, like eagles newly
bathed, wanton as goats, wild as young bulls, youthful as May, and
gorgeous as the sun at midsummer,” covered with glittering armour, with
dust and blood; while the Gods quaff their nectar in golden cups, or
mingle in the fray; and the old men assembled on the walls of Troy rise up
with reverence as Helen passes by them. The multitude of things in Homer
is wonderful; their splendour, their truth, their force, and variety. His
poetry is, like his religion, the poetry of number and form: he describes
the bodies as well as the souls of men.
The poetry of the Bible is that of imagination and of faith: it is abstract and disembodied: it is not the poetry of form, but of power; not of multitude, but of immensity, it does not divide into many, but aggrandizes into one. Its ideas of nature are like its ideas of God. It is not the poetry of social life, but of solitude: each man seems alone in the world with the original forms of nature, the rocks, the earth, and the sky. It is not the poetry of action or heroic enterprise, but of faith in a supreme Providence, and resignation to the power that governs the universe. As the idea of God was removed farther from humanity, and a scattered polytheism, it became more profound and intense as it became more universal, for the Infinite is present to every thing: “If we fly into the uttermost parts of the earth, it is there also; if we turn to the east or the west, we cannot escape from it.” Man is thus aggrandised in the image of his Maker. The history of the patriarchs is of this kind; they are founders of the chosen race of people, the inheritors of the earth; they exist in the generations which are to come after them. Their poetry, like their religious creed, is vast, unformed,[Pg 273] obscure, and infinite; a vision is upon it—an invisible hand is suspended over it. The spirit of the Christian religion consists in the glory hereafter to be revealed; but in the Hebrew dispensation, Providence took an immediate share in the affairs of this life. Jacob’s dream arose out of this intimate communion between heaven and earth: it was this that let down, in the sight of the youthful patriarch, a golden ladder from the sky to the earth, with angels ascending and descending upon it, and shed a light upon the lonely place, which can never pass away. The story of Ruth, again, is as if all the depth of natural affection in the human race was involved in her breast. There are descriptions in the book of Job more prodigal of imagery, more intense in passion, than anything in Homer, as that of the state of his prosperity, and of the vision that came upon him by night. The metaphors in the Old Testament are more boldly figurative. Things were collected more into masses, and gave a greater momentum to the imagination.
The poetry of the Bible comes from imagination and faith: it’s abstract and disembodied. It’s not about form, but about power; not about many, but about the immense. It doesn’t break into pieces, but combines into one. Its ideas about nature mirror its ideas about God. It's not the poetry of social life, but of solitude, with each person feeling alone in the world with the raw elements of nature: the rocks, the earth, and the sky. It doesn’t focus on action or heroic deeds, but on faith in a supreme Providence and acceptance of the force that governs the universe. As the concept of God drifted further from humanity, scattered into polytheism, it became deeper and more intense as it grew more universal, for the Infinite is present in everything: “If we fly to the farthest parts of the earth, it is there as well; if we turn to the east or the west, we cannot escape it.” Man is thus elevated in the likeness of his Creator. The history of the patriarchs reflects this; they are the founders of the chosen people, inheritors of the earth, and their legacy continues in generations to come. Their poetry, like their religious beliefs, is vast, unformed,[Pg 273] obscure, and infinite; it is under a vision—an unseen hand is over it. The essence of the Christian faith lies in the glory to be revealed in the future; however, in the Hebrew tradition, Providence had a direct role in everyday life. Jacob’s dream sprang from this close connection between heaven and earth: it showed the young patriarch a golden ladder descending from the sky to the earth, with angels going up and down, illuminating the solitary place in a way that can never fade. The story of Ruth seems to contain all the depth of natural love within her. The descriptions in the book of Job are more extravagant in imagery and intense in emotion than anything by Homer, highlighting his prosperous state and the vision that came to him at night. The metaphors in the Old Testament are bolder and more figurative. Concepts are more condensed, giving a greater momentum to the imagination.
Dante was the father of modern poetry, and he may therefore claim a place
in this connection. His poem is the first great step from Gothic darkness
and barbarism; and the struggle of thought in it to burst the thraldom in
which the human mind had been so long held, is felt in every page. He
stood bewildered, not appalled, on that dark shore which separates the
ancient and the modern world; and saw the glories of antiquity dawning
through the abyss of time, while revelation opened its passage to the
other world. He was lost in wonder at what had been done before him, and
he dared to emulate it. Dante seems to have been indebted to the Bible for
the gloomy tone of his mind, as well as for the prophetic fury which
exalts and kindles his poetry; but he is utterly unlike Homer. His genius
is not a sparkling flame, but the sullen heat of a[Pg 274] furnace. He is power,
passion, self-will personified. In all that relates to the descriptive or
fanciful part of poetry, he bears no comparison to many who had gone
before, or who have come after him; but there is a gloomy abstraction in
his conceptions, which lies like a dead weight upon the mind; a benumbing
stupor, a breathless awe, from the intensity of the impression; a terrible
obscurity, like that which oppresses us in dreams; an identity of
interest, which moulds every object to its own purposes, and clothes all
things with the passions and imaginations of the human soul,—that make
amends for all other deficiencies. The immediate objects he presents to
the mind are not much in themselves, they want grandeur, beauty, and
order; but they become every thing by the force of the character he
impresses upon them. His mind lends its own power to the objects which it
contemplates, instead of borrowing it from them. He takes advantage even
of the nakedness and dreary vacuity of his subject. His imagination
peoples the shades of death, and broods over the silent air. He is the
severest of all writers, the most hard and impenetrable, the most opposite
to the flowery and glittering; who relies most on his own power, and the
sense of it in others, and who leaves most room to the imagination of his
readers. Dante’s only endeavour is to interest; and he interests by
exciting our sympathy with the emotion by which he is himself possessed.
He does not place before us the objects by which that emotion has been
created; but he seizes on the attention, by shewing us the effect they
produce on his feelings; and his poetry accordingly gives the same
thrilling and overwhelming sensation, which is caught by gazing on the
face of a person who has seen some object of horror. The improbability of
the events, the abruptness and monotony in the Inferno, are excessive: but
the interest never flags, from the continued earnestness of the author’s
mind.[Pg 275]
Notes Dante’s great power is in combining internal feelings with external
objects. Thus the gate of hell, on which that withering inscription is
written, seems to be endowed with speech and consciousness, and to utter
its dread warning, not without a sense of mortal woes. This author
habitually unites the absolutely local and individual with the greatest
wildness and mysticism. In the midst of the obscure and shadowy regions of
the lower world, a tomb suddenly rises up with the inscription, “I am the
tomb of Pope Anastasius the Sixth”: and half the personages whom he has
crowded into the Inferno are his own acquaintance. All this, perhaps,
tends to heighten the effect by the bold intermixture of realities, and by
an appeal, as it were, to the individual knowledge and experience of the
reader. He affords few subjects for picture. There is, indeed, one
gigantic one, that of Count Ugolino, of which Michael Angelo made a
bas-relief, and which Sir Joshua Reynolds ought not to have painted.
Dante was the father of modern poetry, and he may therefore claim a place
in this connection. His poem is the first great step from Gothic darkness
and barbarism; and the struggle of thought in it to burst the thraldom in
which the human mind had been so long held, is felt in every page. He
stood bewildered, not appalled, on that dark shore which separates the
ancient and the modern world; and saw the glories of antiquity dawning
through the abyss of time, while revelation opened its passage to the
other world. He was lost in wonder at what had been done before him, and
he dared to emulate it. Dante seems to have been indebted to the Bible for
the gloomy tone of his mind, as well as for the prophetic fury which
exalts and kindles his poetry; but he is utterly unlike Homer. His genius
is not a sparkling flame, but the sullen heat of a[Pg 274] furnace. He is power,
passion, self-will personified. In all that relates to the descriptive or
fanciful part of poetry, he bears no comparison to many who had gone
before, or who have come after him; but there is a gloomy abstraction in
his conceptions, which lies like a dead weight upon the mind; a benumbing
stupor, a breathless awe, from the intensity of the impression; a terrible
obscurity, like that which oppresses us in dreams; an identity of
interest, which moulds every object to its own purposes, and clothes all
things with the passions and imaginations of the human soul,—that make
amends for all other deficiencies. The immediate objects he presents to
the mind are not much in themselves, they want grandeur, beauty, and
order; but they become every thing by the force of the character he
impresses upon them. His mind lends its own power to the objects which it
contemplates, instead of borrowing it from them. He takes advantage even
of the nakedness and dreary vacuity of his subject. His imagination
peoples the shades of death, and broods over the silent air. He is the
severest of all writers, the most hard and impenetrable, the most opposite
to the flowery and glittering; who relies most on his own power, and the
sense of it in others, and who leaves most room to the imagination of his
readers. Dante’s only endeavour is to interest; and he interests by
exciting our sympathy with the emotion by which he is himself possessed.
He does not place before us the objects by which that emotion has been
created; but he seizes on the attention, by shewing us the effect they
produce on his feelings; and his poetry accordingly gives the same
thrilling and overwhelming sensation, which is caught by gazing on the
face of a person who has seen some object of horror. The improbability of
the events, the abruptness and monotony in the Inferno, are excessive: but
the interest never flags, from the continued earnestness of the author’s
mind.[Pg 275]
Notes Dante’s great power is in combining internal feelings with external
objects. Thus the gate of hell, on which that withering inscription is
written, seems to be endowed with speech and consciousness, and to utter
its dread warning, not without a sense of mortal woes. This author
habitually unites the absolutely local and individual with the greatest
wildness and mysticism. In the midst of the obscure and shadowy regions of
the lower world, a tomb suddenly rises up with the inscription, “I am the
tomb of Pope Anastasius the Sixth”: and half the personages whom he has
crowded into the Inferno are his own acquaintance. All this, perhaps,
tends to heighten the effect by the bold intermixture of realities, and by
an appeal, as it were, to the individual knowledge and experience of the
reader. He affords few subjects for picture. There is, indeed, one
gigantic one, that of Count Ugolino, of which Michael Angelo made a
bas-relief, and which Sir Joshua Reynolds ought not to have painted.
Another writer whom I shall mention last, and whom I cannot persuade
myself to think a mere modern in the groundwork, is Ossian. He is a
feeling and a name that can never be destroyed in the minds of his
readers. As Homer is the first vigour and lustihed, Ossian is the decay
and old age of poetry. He lives only in the recollection and regret of the
past. There is one impression which he conveys more entirely than all
other poets, namely, the sense of privation, the loss of all things, of
friends, of good name, of country—he is even without God in the world. He
converses only with the spirits of the departed; with the motionless and
silent clouds. The cold moonlight sheds its faint lustre on his head; the
fox peeps out of the ruined tower; the thistle waves its beard to the
wandering gale; and the strings of his harp seem, as the hand of age, as
the tale of other times, passes over them, to[Pg 276]
Notes sigh and rustle like the
dry reeds in the winter’s wind! The feeling of cheerless desolation, of
the loss of the pith and sap of existence, of the annihilation of the
substance, and the clinging to the shadow of all things as in a mock
embrace, is here perfect. In this way, the lamentation of Selma for the
loss of Salgar is the finest of all. If it were indeed possible to shew
that this writer was nothing, it would only be another instance of
mutability, another blank made, another void left in the heart, another
confirmation of that feeling which makes him so often complain, “Roll on,
ye dark brown years, ye bring no joy on your wing to Ossian!”
Another writer whom I shall mention last, and whom I cannot persuade
myself to think a mere modern in the groundwork, is Ossian. He is a
feeling and a name that can never be destroyed in the minds of his
readers. As Homer is the first vigour and lustihed, Ossian is the decay
and old age of poetry. He lives only in the recollection and regret of the
past. There is one impression which he conveys more entirely than all
other poets, namely, the sense of privation, the loss of all things, of
friends, of good name, of country—he is even without God in the world. He
converses only with the spirits of the departed; with the motionless and
silent clouds. The cold moonlight sheds its faint lustre on his head; the
fox peeps out of the ruined tower; the thistle waves its beard to the
wandering gale; and the strings of his harp seem, as the hand of age, as
the tale of other times, passes over them, to[Pg 276]
Notes sigh and rustle like the
dry reeds in the winter’s wind! The feeling of cheerless desolation, of
the loss of the pith and sap of existence, of the annihilation of the
substance, and the clinging to the shadow of all things as in a mock
embrace, is here perfect. In this way, the lamentation of Selma for the
loss of Salgar is the finest of all. If it were indeed possible to shew
that this writer was nothing, it would only be another instance of
mutability, another blank made, another void left in the heart, another
confirmation of that feeling which makes him so often complain, “Roll on,
ye dark brown years, ye bring no joy on your wing to Ossian!”
XVII
MY FIRST ACQUAINTANCE WITH POETS
My father was a Dissenting Minister at W—m in Shropshire; and in the year 1798 (the figures that compose that date are to me like the “dreaded name of Demogorgon)” Mr. Coleridge came to Shrewsbury, to succeed Mr. Rowe in the spiritual charge of a Unitarian Congregation there. He did not come till late on the Saturday afternoon before he was to preach; and Mr. Rowe, who himself went down to the coach in a state of anxiety and expectation, to look for the arrival of his successor, could find no one at all answering the description but a round-faced man in a short black coat (like a shooting jacket) which hardly seemed to have been made for him, but who seemed to be talking at a great rate to his fellow-passengers. Mr. Rowe had scarce returned to give an account of his disappointment, when the round-faced man in black entered, and dissipated all doubts on the subject, by beginning to talk. He did not cease while he staid; nor has he since, that I know of. He held the good town of Shrewsbury in delightful suspense for three weeks that he remained there, “fluttering the proud Salopians like an eagle in a dove-cote;” and the Welch mountains that skirt the horizon with their tempestuous confusion, agree to have heard no such mystic sounds since the days of
My dad was a Dissenting Minister in W—m, Shropshire. In 1798 (that date feels as ominous to me as the "dreaded name of Demogorgon"), Mr. Coleridge arrived in Shrewsbury to take over from Mr. Rowe at a Unitarian Congregation. He didn’t show up until late Saturday afternoon, just before he was due to preach. Mr. Rowe, anxious and eager, went to the coach station to welcome his successor but only found a round-faced man in a short black coat (almost like a shooting jacket) that didn’t seem to fit him well. This man was chatting animatedly with the other passengers. Mr. Rowe had barely returned to report his disappointment when the round-faced man in black walked in and quickly put any doubts to rest by starting to talk. He didn't stop while he was there, and as far as I know, he hasn’t stopped since. He kept the town of Shrewsbury in delightful suspense for three weeks, “fluttering the proud Salopians like an eagle in a dove-cote.” Even the Welsh mountains on the horizon, with their tumultuous peaks, agree they haven’t heard such mystic sounds since the days of
“High-born Hoel’s harp or soft Llewellyn’s lay!”
“High-born Hoel’s harp or soft Llewellyn’s song!”
As we passed along between W—m and Shrewsbury, and I eyed their blue tops seen through the wintry branches,[Pg 278] or the red rustling leaves of the sturdy oak-trees by the road-side, a sound was in my ears as of a Siren’s song; I was stunned, startled with it, as from deep sleep; but I had no notion then that I should ever be able to express my admiration to others in motley imagery or quaint allusion, till the light of his genius shone into my soul, like the sun’s rays glittering in the puddles of the road. I was at that time dumb, inarticulate, helpless, like a worm by the way-side, crushed, bleeding, lifeless; but now, bursting the deadly bands that “bound them,
As we walked between W—m and Shrewsbury, and I looked at their blue peaks visible through the winter branches,[Pg 278] or the red rustling leaves of the strong oak trees by the roadside, I heard a sound like a Siren’s song; it stunned me, jolted me awake, as if I had just come out of a deep sleep; but at that moment, I had no idea that I would ever be able to share my admiration with others through vivid imagery or clever references until the brilliance of his genius illuminated my soul, like sunlight sparkling in the puddles on the road. Back then, I was tongue-tied, inarticulate, completely helpless, like a worm on the roadside, crushed, bleeding, and lifeless; but now, breaking free from the deadly ties that held me,
“With Styx nine times round them,”
“With Styx circling them nine times,”
my ideas float on winged words, and as they expand their plumes, catch the golden light of other years. My soul has indeed remained in its original bondage, dark, obscure, with longings infinite and unsatisfied; my heart, shut up in the prison-house of this rude clay, has never found, nor will it ever find, a heart to speak to; but that my understanding also did not remain dumb and brutish, or at length found a language to express itself, I owe to Coleridge. But this is not to my purpose.
my thoughts soar on winged words, and as they spread their feathers, they catch the golden light of past years. My soul has truly stayed in its original chains, dark, unclear, with infinite and unfulfilled desires; my heart, trapped in the confines of this rough flesh, has never found, nor will it ever find, a heart to connect with; however, my understanding did not remain silent and dull, or in the end found a way to express itself, and I owe that to Coleridge. But that’s not my point.
My father lived ten miles from Shrewsbury, and was in the habit of exchanging visits with Mr. Rowe, and with Mr. Jenkins of Whitchurch (nine miles farther on) according to the custom of Dissenting Ministers in each other’s neighbourhood. A line of communication is thus established, by which the flame of civil and religious liberty is kept alive, and nourishes its smouldering fire unquenchable, like the fires in the Agamemnon of Æschylus, placed at different stations, that waited for ten long years to announce with their blazing pyramids the destruction of Troy. Coleridge had agreed to come over to see my father, according to the courtesy of the country, as Mr. Rowe’s probable successor; but in the meantime I had gone[Pg 279] to hear him preach the Sunday after his arrival. A poet and a philosopher getting up into a Unitarian pulpit to preach the Gospel, was a romance in these degenerate days, a sort of revival of the primitive spirit of Christianity, which was not to be resisted.
My father lived ten miles from Shrewsbury and regularly visited Mr. Rowe and Mr. Jenkins in Whitchurch (another nine miles beyond) in line with the tradition of Dissenting Ministers in the area. This connection keeps the spirit of civil and religious liberty alive, fueling its enduring flame, similar to the fires in Aeschylus's Agamemnon, placed at various points, waiting for ten long years to signal the fall of Troy with their blazing beacons. Coleridge had agreed to visit my father, as the expected successor to Mr. Rowe, but in the meantime, I had gone [Pg 279] to hear him preach the Sunday after he arrived. A poet and philosopher stepping into a Unitarian pulpit to preach the Gospel was a remarkable event in these less inspired times, a kind of revival of the early spirit of Christianity that was hard to resist.
It was in January, 1798, that I rose one morning before day-light, to walk ten miles in the mud, and went to hear this celebrated person preach. Never, the longest day I have to live, shall I have such another walk as this cold, raw, comfortless one, in the winter of the year 1798.—Il y a des impressions que ni le tems ni les circonstances peuvent effacer. Dusse-je vivre des siècles entiers, le doux tems de ma jeunesse ne peut renaître pour moi, ni s’effacer jamais dans ma mémoire. When I got there, the organ was playing the 100th psalm, and, when it was done, Mr. Coleridge rose and gave out his text, “And he went up into the mountain to pray, himself, alone.” As he gave out this text, his voice “rose like a steam of rich distilled perfumes,” and when he came to the two last words, which he pronounced loud, deep, and distinct, it seemed to me, who was then young, as if the sounds had echoed from the bottom of the human heart, and as if that prayer might have floated in solemn silence through the universe. The idea of St. John came into my mind, “of one crying in the wilderness, who had his loins girt about, and whose food was locusts and wild honey.” The preacher then launched into his subject, like an eagle dallying with the wind. The sermon was upon peace and war; upon church and state—not their alliance, but their separation—on the spirit of the world and the spirit of Christianity, not as the same, but as opposed to one another. He talked of those who had “inscribed the cross of Christ on banners dripping with human gore.” He made a poetical and pastoral excursion,—and to shew the fatal effects of war, drew a striking [Pg 280] contrast between the simple shepherd boy, driving his team afield, or sitting under the hawthorn, piping to his flock, “as though he should never be old,” and the same poor country-lad, crimped, kidnapped, brought into town, made drunk at an alehouse, turned into a wretched drummer-boy, with his hair sticking on end with powder and pomatum, a long cue at his back, and tricked out in the loathsome finery of the profession of blood.
It was January 1798 when I got up one morning before dawn to walk ten miles in the mud to hear this famous person preach. Never will I experience another walk like this cold, raw, uncomfortable one in the winter of 1798.—There are impressions that neither time nor circumstances can erase. Even if I were to live for centuries, the sweet time of my youth can never return for me, nor will it ever fade from my memory. When I arrived, the organ was playing the 100th psalm, and when it finished, Mr. Coleridge stood up and announced his text, “And he went up into the mountain to pray, himself, solo.” As he announced this text, his voice “rose like a stream of rich distilled perfumes,” and when he reached the last two words, which he pronounced loud, deep, and clear, it felt to me, as a young person at that time, as if the sounds echoed from the depths of the human heart, and as if that prayer might have floated in solemn silence across the universe. The idea of St. John came to mind, “of one crying in the wilderness, who had his loins girt about, and whose food was locusts and wild honey.” The preacher then dove into his subject, like an eagle playing with the wind. The sermon was about peace and war; about church and state—not their alliance, but their separation—about the spirit of the world and the spirit of Christianity, not as the same, but as opposed to each other. He spoke of those who had “inscribed the cross of Christ on banners dripping with human blood.” He took a poetic and pastoral detour—and to illustrate the devastating effects of war, he drew a striking contrast between the simple shepherd boy, driving his team afield, or sitting under the hawthorn, playing music for his flock, “as though he should never be old,” and the same poor country lad, pressed into service, kidnapped, brought to town, made drunk at a tavern, turned into a miserable drummer-boy, with his hair stuck up with powder and pomade, a long queue at his back, and decked out in the disgusting finery of the profession of blood.
“Such were the notes our once-lov’d poet sung.”
“Such were the notes our beloved poet sang.”
And for myself, I could not have been more delighted if I had heard the music of the spheres. Poetry and Philosophy had met together, Truth and Genius had embraced, under the eye and with the sanction of Religion. This was even beyond my hopes. I returned home well satisfied. The sun that was still labouring pale and wan through the sky, obscured by thick mists, seemed an emblem of the good cause; and the cold dank drops of dew that hung half melted on the beard of the thistle, had something genial and refreshing in them; for there was a spirit of hope and youth in all nature, that turned everything into good. The face of nature had not then the brand of Jus Divinum on it:
And for me, I couldn't have been more thrilled if I had heard the music of the spheres. Poetry and Philosophy had come together, Truth and Genius had united, under the watchful eye and approval of Religion. This was beyond what I had hoped for. I returned home feeling satisfied. The sun, still pale and weak as it struggled through the sky, hidden by thick fog, seemed to symbolize the good cause; and the cold, damp drops of dew that clung half-melted on the thistle's beard felt refreshing and uplifting; for there was a sense of hope and youth in all of nature that transformed everything into something positive. Nature's appearance didn't yet carry the mark of Divine Right:
“Like to that sanguine flower inscrib’d with woe.”
“Like that hopeful flower marked with sorrow.”
On the Tuesday following, the half-inspired speaker came. I was called
down into the room where he was, and went half-hoping, half-afraid. He
received me very graciously, and I listened for a long time without
uttering a word. I did not suffer in his opinion by my silence. “For those
two hours,” he afterwards was pleased to say, “he was conversing with W.
H.’s forehead!” His appearance was different from what I had anticipated
from seeing him[Pg 281]
Notes before. At a distance, and in the dim light of the
chapel, there was to me a strange wildness in his aspect, a dusky
obscurity, and I thought him pitted with the small-pox. His complexion was
at that time clear, and even bright—
On the Tuesday following, the half-inspired speaker came. I was called
down into the room where he was, and went half-hoping, half-afraid. He
received me very graciously, and I listened for a long time without
uttering a word. I did not suffer in his opinion by my silence. “For those
two hours,” he afterwards was pleased to say, “he was conversing with W.
H.’s forehead!” His appearance was different from what I had anticipated
from seeing him[Pg 281]
Notes before. At a distance, and in the dim light of the
chapel, there was to me a strange wildness in his aspect, a dusky
obscurity, and I thought him pitted with the small-pox. His complexion was
at that time clear, and even bright—
“As are the children of yon azure sheen.”
“As are the kids of that blue glow.”
His forehead was broad and high, light as if built of ivory, with large projecting eyebrows, and his eyes rolling beneath them like a sea with darkened lustre. “A certain tender bloom his face o’erspread,” a purple tinge as we see it in the pale thoughtful complexions of the Spanish portrait-painters, Murillo and Velasquez. His mouth was gross, voluptuous, open, eloquent; his chin good-humoured and round; but his nose, the rudder of the face, the index of the will, was small, feeble, nothing—like what he has done. It might seem that the genius of his face as from a height surveyed and projected him (with sufficient capacity and huge aspiration) into the world unknown of thought and imagination, with nothing to support or guide his veering purpose, as if Columbus had launched his adventurous course for the New World in a scallop, without oars or compass. So at least I comment on it after the event. Coleridge in his person was rather above the common size, inclining to the corpulent, or like Lord Hamlet, “somewhat fat and pursy.” His hair (now, alas! grey) was then black and glossy as the raven’s, and fell in smooth masses over his forehead. This long pendulous hair is peculiar to enthusiasts, to those whose minds tend heavenward; and is traditionally inseparable (though of a different colour) from the pictures of Christ. It ought to belong, as a character, to all who preach Christ crucified, and Coleridge was at that time one of those!
His forehead was broad and high, light as if made of ivory, with large, prominent eyebrows, and his eyes rolling beneath them like a dark sea. “A certain tender bloom his face o’erspread,” a purple hue similar to what we see in the pale, thoughtful complexions of Spanish portrait painters, Murillo and Velasquez. His mouth was big, sensual, open, and expressive; his chin was cheerful and round; but his nose, the guiding feature of the face, the marker of his will, was small, weak, nothing—just like what he’s accomplished. It might seem that the genius of his face surveyed and projected him (with enough capacity and huge ambition) into the unknown realm of thought and imagination, without anything to support or guide his shifting aim, as if Columbus had set out for the New World in a scallop shell, without oars or compass. So at least I interpret it in hindsight. Coleridge was rather taller than average, tending towards being overweight, or like Lord Hamlet, “somewhat fat and pursy.” His hair (now, unfortunately! gray) was then black and glossy like a raven’s, falling in smooth waves over his forehead. This long, flowing hair is typical of enthusiasts, of those whose thoughts reach for the heavens; and it’s traditionally linked (though of a different color) to images of Christ. It should belong, as a characteristic, to all who preach Christ crucified, and Coleridge was indeed one of those at that time!
It was curious to observe the contrast between him and my father, who was
a veteran in the cause, and then[Pg 282]
Notes declining into the vale of years. He had
been a poor Irish lad, carefully brought up by his parents, and sent to
the University of Glasgow (where he studied under Adam Smith) to prepare
him for his future destination. It was his mother’s proudest wish to see
her son a Dissenting Minister. So if we look back to past generations (as
far as eye can reach) we see the same hopes, fears, wishes, followed by
the same disappointments, throbbing in the human heart; and so we may see
them (if we look forward) rising up for ever, and disappearing, like
vapourish bubbles, in the human breast! After being tossed about from
congregation to congregation in the heats of the Unitarian controversy,
and squabbles about the American war, he had been relegated to an obscure
village, where he was to spend the last thirty years of his life, far from
the only converse that he loved, the talk about disputed texts of
Scripture and the cause of civil and religious liberty. Here he passed his
days, repining but resigned, in the study of the Bible, and the perusal of
the Commentators,—huge folios, not easily got through, one of which would
outlast a winter! Why did he pore on these from morn to night (with the
exception of a walk in the fields or a turn in the garden to gather
brocoli-plants or kidney beans of his own rearing, with no small degree of
pride and pleasure)?—Here were “no figures nor no fantasies,”—neither
poetry nor philosophy—nothing to dazzle, nothing to excite modern
curiosity; but to his lack-lustre eyes there appeared, within the pages of
the ponderous, unwieldy, neglected tomes, the sacred name of JEHOVAH in
Hebrew capitals: pressed down by the weight of the style, worn to the last
fading thinness of the understanding, there were glimpses, glimmering
notions of the patriarchal wanderings, with palm-trees hovering in the
horizon, and processions of camels at the distance of three thousand[Pg 283]
Notes
years; there was Moses with the Burning Bush, the number of the Twelve
Tribes, types, shadows, glosses on the law and the prophets; there were
discussions (dull enough) on the age of Methuselah, a mighty speculation!
there were outlines, rude guesses at the shape of Noah’s Ark and of the
riches of Solomon’s Temple; questions as to the date of the creation,
predictions of the end of all things; the great lapses of time, the
strange mutations of the globe were unfolded with the voluminous leaf, as
it turned over; and though the soul might slumber with an hieroglyphic
veil of inscrutable mysteries drawn over it, yet it was in a slumber
ill-exchanged for all the sharpened realities of sense, wit, fancy, or
reason. My father’s life was comparatively a dream; but it was a dream of
infinity and eternity, of death, the resurrection, and a judgment to come!
It was curious to observe the contrast between him and my father, who was
a veteran in the cause, and then[Pg 282]
Notes declining into the vale of years. He had
been a poor Irish lad, carefully brought up by his parents, and sent to
the University of Glasgow (where he studied under Adam Smith) to prepare
him for his future destination. It was his mother’s proudest wish to see
her son a Dissenting Minister. So if we look back to past generations (as
far as eye can reach) we see the same hopes, fears, wishes, followed by
the same disappointments, throbbing in the human heart; and so we may see
them (if we look forward) rising up for ever, and disappearing, like
vapourish bubbles, in the human breast! After being tossed about from
congregation to congregation in the heats of the Unitarian controversy,
and squabbles about the American war, he had been relegated to an obscure
village, where he was to spend the last thirty years of his life, far from
the only converse that he loved, the talk about disputed texts of
Scripture and the cause of civil and religious liberty. Here he passed his
days, repining but resigned, in the study of the Bible, and the perusal of
the Commentators,—huge folios, not easily got through, one of which would
outlast a winter! Why did he pore on these from morn to night (with the
exception of a walk in the fields or a turn in the garden to gather
brocoli-plants or kidney beans of his own rearing, with no small degree of
pride and pleasure)?—Here were “no figures nor no fantasies,”—neither
poetry nor philosophy—nothing to dazzle, nothing to excite modern
curiosity; but to his lack-lustre eyes there appeared, within the pages of
the ponderous, unwieldy, neglected tomes, the sacred name of JEHOVAH in
Hebrew capitals: pressed down by the weight of the style, worn to the last
fading thinness of the understanding, there were glimpses, glimmering
notions of the patriarchal wanderings, with palm-trees hovering in the
horizon, and processions of camels at the distance of three thousand[Pg 283]
Notes
years; there was Moses with the Burning Bush, the number of the Twelve
Tribes, types, shadows, glosses on the law and the prophets; there were
discussions (dull enough) on the age of Methuselah, a mighty speculation!
there were outlines, rude guesses at the shape of Noah’s Ark and of the
riches of Solomon’s Temple; questions as to the date of the creation,
predictions of the end of all things; the great lapses of time, the
strange mutations of the globe were unfolded with the voluminous leaf, as
it turned over; and though the soul might slumber with an hieroglyphic
veil of inscrutable mysteries drawn over it, yet it was in a slumber
ill-exchanged for all the sharpened realities of sense, wit, fancy, or
reason. My father’s life was comparatively a dream; but it was a dream of
infinity and eternity, of death, the resurrection, and a judgment to come!
No two individuals were ever more unlike than were the host and his guest.
A poet was to my father a sort of nondescript: yet whatever added grace to
the Unitarian cause was to him welcome. He could hardly have been more
surprised or pleased, if our visitor had worn wings. Indeed, his thoughts
had wings; and as the silken sounds rustled round our little wainscoted
parlour, my father threw back his spectacles over his forehead, his white
hairs mixing with its sanguine hue; and a smile of delight beamed across
his rugged cordial face, to think that Truth had found a new ally in
Fancy![143] Besides, Coleridge seemed to take considerable notice of me,
and that of itself was enough. He talked very familiarly, but agreeably,
and glanced over a variety of subjects. At dinner-time he grew more
[Pg 284]
Notes animated,
and dilated in a very edifying manner on Mary Wolstonecraft and
Mackintosh. The last, he said, he considered (on my father’s speaking of
his Vindiciæ Gallicæ as a capital performance) as a clever scholastic
man—a master of the topics,—or as the ready warehouseman of letters, who
knew exactly where to lay his hand on what he wanted, though the goods
were not his own. He thought him no match for Burke, either in style or
matter. Burke was a metaphysician, Mackintosh a mere logician. Burke was
an orator (almost a poet) who reasoned in figures, because he had an eye
for nature: Mackintosh, on the other hand, was a rhetorician, who had only
an eye to common-places. On this I ventured to say that I had always
entertained a great opinion of Burke, and that (as far as I could find)
the speaking of him with contempt might be made the test of a vulgar
democratical mind. This was the first observation I ever made to
Coleridge, and he said it was a very just and striking one. I remember the
leg of Welsh mutton and the turnips on the table that day had the finest
flavour imaginable. Coleridge added that Mackintosh and Tom. Wedgwood (of
whom, however, he spoke highly) had expressed a very indifferent opinion
of his friend Mr. Wordsworth, on which he remarked to them—“He strides on
so far before you, that he dwindles in the distance!” Godwin had once
boasted to him of having carried on an argument with Mackintosh for three
hours with dubious success; Coleridge told him—“If there had been a man
of genius in the room, he would have settled the question in five
minutes.” He asked me if I had ever seen Mary Wolstonecraft, and I said, I
had once for a few moments, and that she seemed to me to turn off Godwin’s
objections to something she advanced with quite a playful, easy air. He
replied, that “this was only one instance of the ascendancy which people
of imagination[Pg 285]
Notes exercised
over those of mere intellect.” He did not rate
Godwin very high[144] (this was caprice or prejudice, real or affected)
but he had a great idea of Mrs. Wolstonecraft’s powers of conversation,
none at all of her talent for book-making. We talked a little about
Holcroft. He had been asked if he was not much struck with him, and he
said, he thought himself in more danger of being struck by him. I
complained that he would not let me get on at all, for he required a
definition of every the commonest word, exclaiming, “What do you mean by a
sensation, Sir? What do you mean by an idea?” This, Coleridge said,
was barricadoing the road to truth: it was setting up a turnpike-gate at
every step we took. I forget a great number of things, many more than I
remember; but the day passed off pleasantly, and the next morning Mr.
Coleridge was to return to Shrewsbury. When I came down to breakfast, I
found that he had just received a letter from his friend, T. Wedgwood,
making him an offer of 150 l. a-year if he chose to wave his present
pursuit, and devote himself entirely to the study of poetry and
philosophy. Coleridge seemed to make up his mind to close with this
proposal in the act of tying on one of his shoes. It threw an additional
damp on his departure. It took the wayward enthusiast quite from us to
cast him into Deva’s winding vales, or by the shores of old romance.
Instead of living at ten miles distance, of being the pastor of a
Dissenting congregation at Shrewsbury, he was henceforth to inhabit the
Hill of Parnassus, to be a Shepherd on the Delectable Mountains. Alas! I
knew not the way thither, and felt very little gratitude for Mr.
Wedgwood’s bounty. I was[Pg 286]
Notes presently relieved from this dilemma; for Mr.
Coleridge, asking for a pen and ink, and going to a table to write
something on a bit of card, advanced towards me with undulating step, and
giving me the precious document, said that that was his address, Mr.
Coleridge, Nether-Stowey, Somersetshire; and that he should be glad to
see me there in a few weeks’ time, and, if I chose, would come half-way to
meet me. I was not less surprised than the shepherd-boy (this simile is to
be found in Cassandra) when he sees a thunderbolt fall close at his feet.
I stammered out my acknowledgments and acceptance of this offer (I thought
Mr. Wedgwood’s annuity a trifle to it) as well as I could; and this mighty
business being settled, the poet-preacher took leave, and I accompanied
him six miles on the road. It was a fine morning in the middle of winter,
and he talked the whole way. The scholar in Chaucer is described as going
No two individuals were ever more unlike than were the host and his guest.
A poet was to my father a sort of nondescript: yet whatever added grace to
the Unitarian cause was to him welcome. He could hardly have been more
surprised or pleased, if our visitor had worn wings. Indeed, his thoughts
had wings; and as the silken sounds rustled round our little wainscoted
parlour, my father threw back his spectacles over his forehead, his white
hairs mixing with its sanguine hue; and a smile of delight beamed across
his rugged cordial face, to think that Truth had found a new ally in
Fancy![143] Besides, Coleridge seemed to take considerable notice of me,
and that of itself was enough. He talked very familiarly, but agreeably,
and glanced over a variety of subjects. At dinner-time he grew more
[Pg 284]
Notes animated,
and dilated in a very edifying manner on Mary Wolstonecraft and
Mackintosh. The last, he said, he considered (on my father’s speaking of
his Vindiciæ Gallicæ as a capital performance) as a clever scholastic
man—a master of the topics,—or as the ready warehouseman of letters, who
knew exactly where to lay his hand on what he wanted, though the goods
were not his own. He thought him no match for Burke, either in style or
matter. Burke was a metaphysician, Mackintosh a mere logician. Burke was
an orator (almost a poet) who reasoned in figures, because he had an eye
for nature: Mackintosh, on the other hand, was a rhetorician, who had only
an eye to common-places. On this I ventured to say that I had always
entertained a great opinion of Burke, and that (as far as I could find)
the speaking of him with contempt might be made the test of a vulgar
democratical mind. This was the first observation I ever made to
Coleridge, and he said it was a very just and striking one. I remember the
leg of Welsh mutton and the turnips on the table that day had the finest
flavour imaginable. Coleridge added that Mackintosh and Tom. Wedgwood (of
whom, however, he spoke highly) had expressed a very indifferent opinion
of his friend Mr. Wordsworth, on which he remarked to them—“He strides on
so far before you, that he dwindles in the distance!” Godwin had once
boasted to him of having carried on an argument with Mackintosh for three
hours with dubious success; Coleridge told him—“If there had been a man
of genius in the room, he would have settled the question in five
minutes.” He asked me if I had ever seen Mary Wolstonecraft, and I said, I
had once for a few moments, and that she seemed to me to turn off Godwin’s
objections to something she advanced with quite a playful, easy air. He
replied, that “this was only one instance of the ascendancy which people
of imagination[Pg 285]
Notes exercised
over those of mere intellect.” He did not rate
Godwin very high[144] (this was caprice or prejudice, real or affected)
but he had a great idea of Mrs. Wolstonecraft’s powers of conversation,
none at all of her talent for book-making. We talked a little about
Holcroft. He had been asked if he was not much struck with him, and he
said, he thought himself in more danger of being struck by him. I
complained that he would not let me get on at all, for he required a
definition of every the commonest word, exclaiming, “What do you mean by a
sensation, Sir? What do you mean by an idea?” This, Coleridge said,
was barricadoing the road to truth: it was setting up a turnpike-gate at
every step we took. I forget a great number of things, many more than I
remember; but the day passed off pleasantly, and the next morning Mr.
Coleridge was to return to Shrewsbury. When I came down to breakfast, I
found that he had just received a letter from his friend, T. Wedgwood,
making him an offer of 150 l. a-year if he chose to wave his present
pursuit, and devote himself entirely to the study of poetry and
philosophy. Coleridge seemed to make up his mind to close with this
proposal in the act of tying on one of his shoes. It threw an additional
damp on his departure. It took the wayward enthusiast quite from us to
cast him into Deva’s winding vales, or by the shores of old romance.
Instead of living at ten miles distance, of being the pastor of a
Dissenting congregation at Shrewsbury, he was henceforth to inhabit the
Hill of Parnassus, to be a Shepherd on the Delectable Mountains. Alas! I
knew not the way thither, and felt very little gratitude for Mr.
Wedgwood’s bounty. I was[Pg 286]
Notes presently relieved from this dilemma; for Mr.
Coleridge, asking for a pen and ink, and going to a table to write
something on a bit of card, advanced towards me with undulating step, and
giving me the precious document, said that that was his address, Mr.
Coleridge, Nether-Stowey, Somersetshire; and that he should be glad to
see me there in a few weeks’ time, and, if I chose, would come half-way to
meet me. I was not less surprised than the shepherd-boy (this simile is to
be found in Cassandra) when he sees a thunderbolt fall close at his feet.
I stammered out my acknowledgments and acceptance of this offer (I thought
Mr. Wedgwood’s annuity a trifle to it) as well as I could; and this mighty
business being settled, the poet-preacher took leave, and I accompanied
him six miles on the road. It was a fine morning in the middle of winter,
and he talked the whole way. The scholar in Chaucer is described as going
——“Sounding on his way.”
"Sounding on his way."
So Coleridge went on his. In digressing, in dilating, in passing from
subject to subject, he appeared to me to float in air, to slide on ice. He
told me in confidence (going along) that he should have preached two
sermons before he accepted the situation at Shrewsbury, one on Infant
Baptism, the other on the Lord’s Supper, shewing that he could not
administer either, which would have effectually disqualified him for the
object in view. I observed that he continually crossed me on the way by
shifting from one side of the foot-path to the other. This struck me as an
odd movement; but I did not at that time connect it with any instability
of purpose or involuntary change of principle, as I have done since. He
seemed unable to keep on in a strait line. He spoke slightingly of Hume
(whose Essay on Miracles he said was stolen from an[Pg 287]
Notes objection started in
one of South’s sermons—Credat Judæus Appella!) I was not very much
pleased at this account of Hume, for I had just been reading, with
infinite relish, that completest of all metaphysical choke-pears, his
Treatise on Human Nature, to which the Essays, in point of scholastic
subtlety and close reasoning, are mere elegant trifling, light
summer-reading. Coleridge even denied the excellence of Hume’s general
style, which I think betrayed a want of taste or candour. He however made
me amends by the manner in which he spoke of Berkeley. He dwelt
particularly on his Essay on Vision as a masterpiece of analytical
reasoning. So it undoubtedly is. He was exceedingly angry with Dr. Johnson
for striking the stone with his foot, in allusion to this author’s Theory
of Matter and Spirit, and saying, “Thus I confute him, Sir.” Coleridge
drew a parallel (I don’t know how he brought about the connection) between
Bishop Berkeley and Tom Paine. He said the one was an instance of a
subtle, the other of an acute mind, than which no two things could be more
distinct. The one was a shop-boy’s quality, the other the characteristic
of a philosopher. He considered Bishop Butler as a true philosopher, a
profound and conscientious thinker, a genuine reader of nature and of his
own mind. He did not speak of his Analogy, but of his Sermons at the
Rolls’ Chapel, of which I had never heard. Coleridge somehow always
contrived to prefer the unknown to the known. In this instance he was
right. The Analogy is a tissue of sophistry, of wire-drawn, theological
special-pleading; the Sermons (with the Preface to them) are in a fine
vein of deep, matured reflection, a candid appeal to our observation of
human nature, without pedantry and without bias. I told Coleridge I had
written a few remarks, and was sometimes foolish enough to believe that I
had made a discovery on the same subject (the Natural Disinterestedness[Pg 288]
Notes
of the Human Mind)—and I tried to explain my view of it to Coleridge,
who listened with great willingness, but I did not succeed in making
myself understood. I sat down to the task shortly afterwards for the
twentieth time, got new pens and paper, determined to make clear work of
it, wrote a few meagre sentences in the skeleton-style of a mathematical
demonstration, stopped half-way down the second page; and, after trying in
vain to pump up any words, images, notions, apprehensions, facts, or
observations, from that gulph of abstraction in which I had plunged myself
for four or five years preceding, gave up the attempt as labour in vain,
and shed tears of helpless despondency on the blank unfinished paper. I
can write fast enough now. Am I better than I was then? Oh no! One truth
discovered, one pang of regret at not being able to express it, is better
than all the fluency and flippancy in the world. Would that I could go
back to what I then was! Why can we not revive past times as we can
revisit old places? If I had the quaint Muse of Sir Philip Sidney to
assist me, I would write a Sonnet to the Road between W—m and
Shrewsbury, and immortalise every step of it by some fond enigmatical
conceit. I would swear that the very milestones had ears, and that
Harmer-hill stooped with all its pines, to listen to a poet, as he passed!
I remember but one other topic of discourse in this walk. He mentioned
Paley, praised the naturalness and clearness of his style, but condemned
his sentiments, thought him a mere time-serving casuist, and said that
“the fact of his work on Moral and Political Philosophy being made a
text-book in our Universities was a disgrace to the national character.”
We parted at the six-mile stone; and I returned homeward pensive but much
pleased. I had met with unexpected notice from a person, whom I believed
to have been prejudiced against me. “Kind and affable to me had been his[Pg 289]
Notes
condescension, and should be honoured ever with suitable regard.” He was
the first poet I had known, and he certainly answered to that inspired
name. I had heard a great deal of his powers of conversation, and was not
disappointed. In fact, I never met with any thing at all like them, either
before or since. I could easily credit the accounts which were circulated
of his holding forth to a large party of ladies and gentlemen, an evening
or two before, on the Berkeleian Theory, when he made the whole material
universe look like a transparency of fine words; and another story (which
I believe he has somewhere told himself) of his being asked to a party at
Birmingham, of his smoking tobacco and going to sleep after dinner on a
sofa, where the company found him to their no small surprise, which was
increased to wonder when he started up of a sudden, and rubbing his eyes,
looked about him, and launched into a three-hours’ description of the
third heaven, of which he had had a dream, very different from Mr.
Southey’s Vision of Judgment, and also from that other Vision of Judgment,
which Mr. Murray, the Secretary of the Bridge-street Junto, has taken into
his especial keeping!
So Coleridge went on his. In digressing, in dilating, in passing from
subject to subject, he appeared to me to float in air, to slide on ice. He
told me in confidence (going along) that he should have preached two
sermons before he accepted the situation at Shrewsbury, one on Infant
Baptism, the other on the Lord’s Supper, shewing that he could not
administer either, which would have effectually disqualified him for the
object in view. I observed that he continually crossed me on the way by
shifting from one side of the foot-path to the other. This struck me as an
odd movement; but I did not at that time connect it with any instability
of purpose or involuntary change of principle, as I have done since. He
seemed unable to keep on in a strait line. He spoke slightingly of Hume
(whose Essay on Miracles he said was stolen from an[Pg 287]
Notes objection started in
one of South’s sermons—Credat Judæus Appella!) I was not very much
pleased at this account of Hume, for I had just been reading, with
infinite relish, that completest of all metaphysical choke-pears, his
Treatise on Human Nature, to which the Essays, in point of scholastic
subtlety and close reasoning, are mere elegant trifling, light
summer-reading. Coleridge even denied the excellence of Hume’s general
style, which I think betrayed a want of taste or candour. He however made
me amends by the manner in which he spoke of Berkeley. He dwelt
particularly on his Essay on Vision as a masterpiece of analytical
reasoning. So it undoubtedly is. He was exceedingly angry with Dr. Johnson
for striking the stone with his foot, in allusion to this author’s Theory
of Matter and Spirit, and saying, “Thus I confute him, Sir.” Coleridge
drew a parallel (I don’t know how he brought about the connection) between
Bishop Berkeley and Tom Paine. He said the one was an instance of a
subtle, the other of an acute mind, than which no two things could be more
distinct. The one was a shop-boy’s quality, the other the characteristic
of a philosopher. He considered Bishop Butler as a true philosopher, a
profound and conscientious thinker, a genuine reader of nature and of his
own mind. He did not speak of his Analogy, but of his Sermons at the
Rolls’ Chapel, of which I had never heard. Coleridge somehow always
contrived to prefer the unknown to the known. In this instance he was
right. The Analogy is a tissue of sophistry, of wire-drawn, theological
special-pleading; the Sermons (with the Preface to them) are in a fine
vein of deep, matured reflection, a candid appeal to our observation of
human nature, without pedantry and without bias. I told Coleridge I had
written a few remarks, and was sometimes foolish enough to believe that I
had made a discovery on the same subject (the Natural Disinterestedness[Pg 288]
Notes
of the Human Mind)—and I tried to explain my view of it to Coleridge,
who listened with great willingness, but I did not succeed in making
myself understood. I sat down to the task shortly afterwards for the
twentieth time, got new pens and paper, determined to make clear work of
it, wrote a few meagre sentences in the skeleton-style of a mathematical
demonstration, stopped half-way down the second page; and, after trying in
vain to pump up any words, images, notions, apprehensions, facts, or
observations, from that gulph of abstraction in which I had plunged myself
for four or five years preceding, gave up the attempt as labour in vain,
and shed tears of helpless despondency on the blank unfinished paper. I
can write fast enough now. Am I better than I was then? Oh no! One truth
discovered, one pang of regret at not being able to express it, is better
than all the fluency and flippancy in the world. Would that I could go
back to what I then was! Why can we not revive past times as we can
revisit old places? If I had the quaint Muse of Sir Philip Sidney to
assist me, I would write a Sonnet to the Road between W—m and
Shrewsbury, and immortalise every step of it by some fond enigmatical
conceit. I would swear that the very milestones had ears, and that
Harmer-hill stooped with all its pines, to listen to a poet, as he passed!
I remember but one other topic of discourse in this walk. He mentioned
Paley, praised the naturalness and clearness of his style, but condemned
his sentiments, thought him a mere time-serving casuist, and said that
“the fact of his work on Moral and Political Philosophy being made a
text-book in our Universities was a disgrace to the national character.”
We parted at the six-mile stone; and I returned homeward pensive but much
pleased. I had met with unexpected notice from a person, whom I believed
to have been prejudiced against me. “Kind and affable to me had been his[Pg 289]
Notes
condescension, and should be honoured ever with suitable regard.” He was
the first poet I had known, and he certainly answered to that inspired
name. I had heard a great deal of his powers of conversation, and was not
disappointed. In fact, I never met with any thing at all like them, either
before or since. I could easily credit the accounts which were circulated
of his holding forth to a large party of ladies and gentlemen, an evening
or two before, on the Berkeleian Theory, when he made the whole material
universe look like a transparency of fine words; and another story (which
I believe he has somewhere told himself) of his being asked to a party at
Birmingham, of his smoking tobacco and going to sleep after dinner on a
sofa, where the company found him to their no small surprise, which was
increased to wonder when he started up of a sudden, and rubbing his eyes,
looked about him, and launched into a three-hours’ description of the
third heaven, of which he had had a dream, very different from Mr.
Southey’s Vision of Judgment, and also from that other Vision of Judgment,
which Mr. Murray, the Secretary of the Bridge-street Junto, has taken into
his especial keeping!
On my way back, I had a sound in my ears, it was the voice of Fancy: I had
a light before me, it was the face of Poetry. The one still lingers there,
the other has not quitted my side! Coleridge in truth met me half-way on
the ground of philosophy, or I should not have been won over to his
imaginative creed. I had an uneasy, pleasurable sensation all the time,
till I was to visit him. During those months the chill breath of winter
gave me a welcoming; the vernal air was balm and inspiration to me. The
golden sun-sets, the silver star of evening, lighted me on my way to new
hopes and prospects. I was to visit Coleridge in the spring. This
circumstance was never absent from my thoughts, and mingled with all my
feelings. I wrote to[Pg 290]
Notes him at the time proposed, and received an answer
postponing my intended visit for a week or two, but very cordially urging
me to complete my promise then. This delay did not damp, but rather
increase my ardour. In the mean time, I went to Llangollen Vale, by way of
initiating myself in the mysteries of natural scenery; and I must say I
was enchanted with it. I had been reading Coleridge’s description of
England, in his fine Ode on the Departing Year, and I applied it, con
amore, to the objects before me. That valley was to me (in a manner) the
cradle of a new existence; in the river that winds through it, my spirit
was baptised in the waters of Helicon!
On my way back, I had a sound in my ears, it was the voice of Fancy: I had
a light before me, it was the face of Poetry. The one still lingers there,
the other has not quitted my side! Coleridge in truth met me half-way on
the ground of philosophy, or I should not have been won over to his
imaginative creed. I had an uneasy, pleasurable sensation all the time,
till I was to visit him. During those months the chill breath of winter
gave me a welcoming; the vernal air was balm and inspiration to me. The
golden sun-sets, the silver star of evening, lighted me on my way to new
hopes and prospects. I was to visit Coleridge in the spring. This
circumstance was never absent from my thoughts, and mingled with all my
feelings. I wrote to[Pg 290]
Notes him at the time proposed, and received an answer
postponing my intended visit for a week or two, but very cordially urging
me to complete my promise then. This delay did not damp, but rather
increase my ardour. In the mean time, I went to Llangollen Vale, by way of
initiating myself in the mysteries of natural scenery; and I must say I
was enchanted with it. I had been reading Coleridge’s description of
England, in his fine Ode on the Departing Year, and I applied it, con
amore, to the objects before me. That valley was to me (in a manner) the
cradle of a new existence; in the river that winds through it, my spirit
was baptised in the waters of Helicon!
I returned home, and soon after set out on my journey with unworn heart
and untired feet. My way lay through Worcester and Gloucester, and by
Upton, where I thought of Tom Jones and the adventure of the muff. I
remember getting completely wet through one day, and stopping at an inn (I
think it was at Tewkesbury) where I sat up all night to read Paul and
Virginia. Sweet were the showers in early youth that drenched my body, and
sweet the drops of pity that fell upon the books I read! I recollect a
remark of Coleridge’s upon this very book, that nothing could shew the
gross indelicacy of French manners and the entire corruption of their
imagination more strongly than the behaviour of the heroine in the last
fatal scene, who turns away from a person on board the sinking vessel,
that offers to save her life, because he has thrown off his clothes to
assist him in swimming. Was this a time to think of such a circumstance? I
once hinted to Wordsworth, as we were sailing in his boat on Grasmere
lake, that I thought he had borrowed the idea of his Poems on the Naming
of Places from the local inscriptions of the same kind in Paul and
Virginia. He did not own the obligation, and stated some distinction
without a difference, in defence of his claim to[Pg 291]
Notes originality. Any the
slightest variation would be sufficient for this purpose in his mind; for
whatever he added or omitted would inevitably be worth all that any one
else had done, and contain the marrow of the sentiment.—I was still two
days before the time fixed for my arrival, for I had taken care to set out
early enough. I stopped these two days at Bridgewater, and when I was
tired of sauntering on the banks of its muddy river, returned to the inn,
and read Camilla. So have I loitered my life away, reading books, looking
at pictures, going to plays, hearing, thinking, writing on what pleased me
best. I have wanted only one thing to make me happy; but wanting that,
have wanted every thing!
I returned home, and soon after set out on my journey with unworn heart
and untired feet. My way lay through Worcester and Gloucester, and by
Upton, where I thought of Tom Jones and the adventure of the muff. I
remember getting completely wet through one day, and stopping at an inn (I
think it was at Tewkesbury) where I sat up all night to read Paul and
Virginia. Sweet were the showers in early youth that drenched my body, and
sweet the drops of pity that fell upon the books I read! I recollect a
remark of Coleridge’s upon this very book, that nothing could shew the
gross indelicacy of French manners and the entire corruption of their
imagination more strongly than the behaviour of the heroine in the last
fatal scene, who turns away from a person on board the sinking vessel,
that offers to save her life, because he has thrown off his clothes to
assist him in swimming. Was this a time to think of such a circumstance? I
once hinted to Wordsworth, as we were sailing in his boat on Grasmere
lake, that I thought he had borrowed the idea of his Poems on the Naming
of Places from the local inscriptions of the same kind in Paul and
Virginia. He did not own the obligation, and stated some distinction
without a difference, in defence of his claim to[Pg 291]
Notes originality. Any the
slightest variation would be sufficient for this purpose in his mind; for
whatever he added or omitted would inevitably be worth all that any one
else had done, and contain the marrow of the sentiment.—I was still two
days before the time fixed for my arrival, for I had taken care to set out
early enough. I stopped these two days at Bridgewater, and when I was
tired of sauntering on the banks of its muddy river, returned to the inn,
and read Camilla. So have I loitered my life away, reading books, looking
at pictures, going to plays, hearing, thinking, writing on what pleased me
best. I have wanted only one thing to make me happy; but wanting that,
have wanted every thing!
I arrived, and was well received. The country about Nether Stowey is
beautiful, green and hilly, and near the sea-shore. I saw it but the other
day, after an interval of twenty years, from a hill near Taunton. How was
the map of my life spread out before me, as the map of the country lay at
my feet! In the afternoon, Coleridge took me over to All-Foxden, a
romantic old family-mansion of the St. Aubins, where Wordsworth lived. It
was then in the possession of a friend of the poet’s, who gave him the
free use of it. Somehow that period (the time just after the French
Revolution) was not a time when nothing was given for nothing. The mind
opened, and a softness might be perceived coming over the heart of
individuals, beneath “the scales that fence” our self-interest. Wordsworth
himself was from home, but his sister kept house, and set before us a
frugal repast; and we had free access to her brother’s poems, the Lyrical
Ballads, which were still in manuscript, or in the form of Sybilline
Leaves. I dipped into a few of these with great satisfaction, and with
the faith of a novice. I slept that night in an old room with blue
hangings, and covered with the round-faced family-[Pg 292]
Notesportraits of the age of
George I. and II. and from the wooded declivity of the adjoining park that
overlooked my window, at the dawn of day, could
I arrived, and was well received. The country about Nether Stowey is
beautiful, green and hilly, and near the sea-shore. I saw it but the other
day, after an interval of twenty years, from a hill near Taunton. How was
the map of my life spread out before me, as the map of the country lay at
my feet! In the afternoon, Coleridge took me over to All-Foxden, a
romantic old family-mansion of the St. Aubins, where Wordsworth lived. It
was then in the possession of a friend of the poet’s, who gave him the
free use of it. Somehow that period (the time just after the French
Revolution) was not a time when nothing was given for nothing. The mind
opened, and a softness might be perceived coming over the heart of
individuals, beneath “the scales that fence” our self-interest. Wordsworth
himself was from home, but his sister kept house, and set before us a
frugal repast; and we had free access to her brother’s poems, the Lyrical
Ballads, which were still in manuscript, or in the form of Sybilline
Leaves. I dipped into a few of these with great satisfaction, and with
the faith of a novice. I slept that night in an old room with blue
hangings, and covered with the round-faced family-[Pg 292]
Notesportraits of the age of
George I. and II. and from the wooded declivity of the adjoining park that
overlooked my window, at the dawn of day, could
——“hear the loud stag speak.”
"hear the loud stag talk."
In the outset of life (and particularly at this time I felt it so) our imagination has a body to it. We are in a state between sleeping and waking, and have indistinct but glorious glimpses of strange shapes, and there is always something to come better than what we see. As in our dreams the fulness of the blood gives warmth and reality to the coinage of the brain, so in youth our ideas are clothed, and fed, and pampered with our good spirits; we breathe thick with thoughtless happiness, the weight of future years presses on the strong pulses of the heart, and we repose with undisturbed faith in truth and good. As we advance, we exhaust our fund of enjoyment and of hope. We are no longer wrapped in lamb’s-wool, lulled in Elysium. As we taste the pleasures of life, their spirit evaporates, the sense palls; and nothing is left but the phantoms, the lifeless shadows of what has been!
At the beginning of life (and especially at this time I really felt it), our imagination feels very real. We're in a state between sleep and wakefulness, catching vague yet beautiful glimpses of strange shapes, and there's always something better ahead than what we currently see. Just like in our dreams, the fullness of our energy gives warmth and reality to our thoughts, so in youth, our ideas are nurtured, celebrated, and spoiled by our good mood; we’re filled with carefree happiness, while the weight of future years presses on the strong beats of our hearts, and we rest with unwavering faith in truth and goodness. As we grow older, we deplete our store of joy and hope. We’re no longer wrapped in lamb’s-wool, lulled in Elysium. As we experience the pleasures of life, their essence fades, and our senses dull; all that remains are the phantoms, the lifeless shadows of what once was!
That morning, as soon as breakfast was over, we strolled out into the park, and seating ourselves on the trunk of an old ash-tree that stretched along the ground, Coleridge read aloud with a sonorous and musical voice, the ballad of Betty Foy. I was not critically or sceptically inclined. I saw touches of truth and nature, and took the rest for granted. But in the Thorn, the Mad Mother, and the Complaint of a Poor Indian Woman, I felt that deeper power and pathos which have been since acknowledged,
That morning, right after breakfast, we walked into the park and sat on the trunk of an old ash tree that was lying on the ground. Coleridge read aloud in a rich and musical voice the ballad of Betty Foy. I wasn't feeling critical or skeptical. I noticed bits of truth and nature and accepted the rest. But in the Thorn, the Mad Mother, and the Complaint of a Poor Indian Woman, I felt that deeper power and emotion that has been recognized since then.
“In spite of pride, in erring reason’s spite,”
“In spite of pride, in the face of flawed reasoning,”
as the characteristics of this author; and the sense of a new style and a new spirit in poetry came over me. It had[Pg 293] to me something of the effect that arises from the turning up of the fresh soil, or of the first welcome breath of Spring,
as the traits of this author hit me; and I felt a sense of a new style and a new vibe in poetry. It had[Pg 293] for me a similar effect to the refreshing feeling of freshly turned soil or the first delightful breath of Spring,
“While yet the trembling year is unconfirmed.”
“While the uncertain year is still shaking.”
Coleridge and myself walked back to Stowey that evening, and his voice sounded high
Coleridge and I walked back to Stowey that evening, and his voice sounded high
“Of Providence, foreknowledge, will, and fate,
Fix’d fate, free-will, foreknowledge absolute,”
“Of Providence, foreknowledge, will, and fate,
Fixed fate, free will, absolute foreknowledge,”
as we passed through echoing grove, by fairy stream or waterfall, gleaming
in the summer moonlight! He lamented that Wordsworth was not prone enough
to belief in the traditional superstitions of the place, and that there
was a something corporeal, a matter-of-fact-ness, a clinging to the
palpable, or often to the petty, in his poetry, in consequence. His genius
was not a spirit that descended to him through the air; it sprung out of
the ground like a flower, or unfolded itself from a green spray, on which
the gold-finch sang. He said, however (if I remember right), that this
objection must be confined to his descriptive pieces, that his philosophic
poetry had a grand and comprehensive spirit in it, so that his soul seemed
to inhabit the universe like a palace, and to discover truth by intuition,
rather than by deduction. The next day Wordsworth arrived from Bristol at
Coleridge’s cottage. I think I see him now. He answered in some degree to
his friend’s description of him, but was more gaunt and Don Quixote-like.
He was quaintly dressed (according to the costume of that unconstrained
period) in a brown fustian jacket and striped pantaloons. There was
something of a roll, a lounge in his gait, not unlike his own Peter Bell.
There was a severe, worn pressure of thought about his temples, a fire in
his eye[Pg 294]
Notes (as if he saw something in objects more than the outward
appearance) an intense high narrow forehead, a Roman nose, cheeks furrowed
by strong purpose and feeling, and a convulsive inclination to laughter
about the mouth, a good deal at variance with the solemn, stately
expression of the rest of his face. Chantrey’s bust wants the marking
traits; but he was teazed into making it regular and heavy: Haydon’s head
of him, introduced into the Entrance of Christ into Jerusalem, is the
most like his drooping weight of thought and expression. He sat down and
talked very naturally and freely, with a mixture of clear gushing accents
in his voice, a deep guttural intonation, and a strong tincture of the
northern burr, like the crust on wine. He instantly began to make havoc
of the half of a Cheshire cheese on the table, and said triumphantly that
“his marriage with experience had not been so unproductive as Mr.
Southey’s in teaching him a knowledge of the good things of this life.” He
had been to see the Castle Spectre by Monk Lewis, while at Bristol, and
described it very well. He said “it fitted the taste of the audience like
a glove.” This ad captandum merit was however by no means a
recommendation of it, according to the severe principles of the new
school, which reject rather than court popular effect. Wordsworth, looking
out of the low, latticed window, said, “How beautifully the sun sets on
that yellow bank!” I thought within myself, “With what eyes these poets
see nature!” and ever after, when I saw the sun-set stream upon the
objects facing it, conceived I had made a discovery, or thanked Mr.
Wordsworth for having made one for me! We went over to All-Foxden again
the day following, and Wordsworth read us the story of Peter Bell in the
open air; and the comment upon it by his face and voice was very different
from that of some later critics! Whatever might be thought of the poem,
“his face was as[Pg 295]
Notes a book where men might read strange matters,” and he
announced the fate of his hero in prophetic tones. There is a chaunt in
the recitation both of Coleridge and Wordsworth, which acts as a spell
upon the hearer, and disarms the judgment. Perhaps they have deceived
themselves by making habitual use of this ambiguous accompaniment.
Coleridge’s manner is more full, animated, and varied; Wordsworth’s more
equable, sustained, and internal. The one might be termed more dramatic,
the other more lyrical. Coleridge has told me that he himself liked to
compose in walking over uneven ground, or breaking through the straggling
branches of a copse wood; whereas Wordsworth always wrote (if he could)
walking up and down a strait gravel-walk, or in some spot where the
continuity of his verse met with no collateral interruption. Returning
that same evening, I got into a metaphysical argument with Wordsworth,
while Coleridge was explaining the different notes of the nightingale to
his sister, in which we neither of us succeeded in making ourselves
perfectly clear and intelligible. Thus I passed three weeks at Nether
Stowey and in the neighbourhood, generally devoting the afternoons to a
delightful chat in an arbour made of bark by the poet’s friend Tom Poole,
sitting under two fine elm-trees, and listening to the bees humming round
us, while we quaffed our flip. It was agreed, among other things, that
we should make a jaunt down the Bristol-Channel, as far as Linton. We set
off together on foot, Coleridge, John Chester, and I. This Chester was a
native of Nether Stowey, one of those who were attracted to Coleridge’s
discourse as flies are to honey, or bees in swarming-time to the sound of
a brass pan. He “followed in the chace, like a dog who hunts, not like one
that made up the cry.” He had on a brown cloth coat, boots, and corduroy
breeches, was low in stature, bow-legged, had a drag in his walk[Pg 296]
Notes like a
drover, which he assisted by a hazel switch, and kept on a sort of trot by
the side of Coleridge, like a running footman by a state coach, that he
might not lose a syllable or sound, that fell from Coleridge’s lips. He
told me his private opinion, that Coleridge was a wonderful man. He
scarcely opened his lips, much less offered an opinion the whole way: yet
of the three, had I to chuse during that journey, I would be John Chester.
He afterwards followed Coleridge into Germany, where the Kantean
philosophers were puzzled how to bring him under any of their categories.
When he sat down at table with his idol, John’s felicity was complete; Sir
Walter Scott’s or Mr. Blackwood’s, when they sat down at the same table
with the King, was not more so. We passed Dunster on our right, a small
town between the brow of a hill and the sea. I remember eyeing it
wistfully as it lay below us: contrasted with the woody scene around, it
looked as clear, as pure, as embrowned and ideal as any landscape I have
seen since, of Gaspar Poussin’s or Domenichino’s. We had a long day’s
march—(our feet kept time to the echoes of Coleridge’s tongue)—through
Minehead and by the Blue Anchor, and on to Linton, which we did not reach
till near midnight, and where we had some difficulty in making a lodgment.
We however knocked the people of the house up at last, and we were repaid
for our apprehensions and fatigue by some excellent rashers of fried bacon
and eggs. The view in coming along had been splendid. We walked for miles
and miles on dark brown heaths overlooking the channel, with the Welsh
hills beyond, and at times descended into little sheltered valleys close
by the sea-side, with a smuggler’s face scowling by us, and then had to
ascend conical hills with a path winding up through a coppice to a barren
top, like a monk’s shaven crown, from one of which I pointed out to
Coleridge’s notice the bare[Pg 297]
Notes masts of a vessel on the very edge of the
horizon and within the red-orbed disk of the setting sun, like his own
spectre-ship in the Ancient Mariner. At Linton the character of the
sea-coast becomes more marked and rugged. There is a place called the
Valley of Rocks (I suspect this was only the poetical name for it)
bedded among precipices overhanging the sea, with rocky caverns beneath,
into which the waves dash, and where the sea-gull for ever wheels its
screaming flight. On the tops of these are huge stones thrown transverse,
as if an earthquake had tossed them there, and behind these is a fretwork
of perpendicular rocks, something like the Giant’s Causeway. A
thunderstorm came on while we were at the inn, and Coleridge was running
out bareheaded to enjoy the commotion of the elements in the Valley of
Rocks, but as if in spite, the clouds only muttered a few angry sounds,
and let fall a few refreshing drops. Coleridge told me that he and
Wordsworth were to have made this place the scene of a prose-tale, which
was to have been in the manner of, but far superior to, the Death of
Abel, but they had relinquished the design. In the morning of the second
day, we breakfasted luxuriously in an old-fashioned parlour, on tea,
toast, eggs, and honey, in the very sight of the bee-hives from which it
had been taken, and a garden full of thyme and wild flowers that had
produced it. On this occasion Coleridge spoke of Virgil’s Georgics, but
not well. I do not think he had much feeling for the classical or elegant.
It was in this room that we found a little worn-out copy of the Seasons,
lying in a window-seat, on which Coleridge exclaimed, “That is true
fame!” He said Thomson was a great poet, rather than a good one; his style
was as meretricious as his thoughts were natural. He spoke of Cowper as
the best modern poet. He said the Lyrical Ballads were an experiment
about to be tried by him and Wordsworth, to[Pg 298]
Notes see how far the public taste
would endure poetry written in a more natural and simple style than had
hitherto been attempted; totally discarding the artifices of poetical
diction, and making use only of such words as had probably been common in
the most ordinary language since the days of Henry II. Some comparison was
introduced between Shakspeare and Milton. He said “he hardly knew which to
prefer. Shakspeare appeared to him a mere stripling in the art; he was as
tall and as strong, with infinitely more activity than Milton, but he
never appeared to have come to man’s estate; or if he had, he would not
have been a man, but a monster.” He spoke with contempt of Gray, and with
intolerance of Pope. He did not like the versification of the latter. He
observed that “the ears of these couplet-writers might be charged with
having short memories, that could not retain the harmony of whole
passages.” He thought little of Junius as a writer; he had a dislike of
Dr. Johnson; and a much higher opinion of Burke as an orator and
politician, than of Fox or Pitt. He however thought him very inferior in
richness of style and imagery to some of our elder prose-writers,
particularly Jeremy Taylor. He liked Richardson, but not Fielding; nor
could I get him to enter into the merits of Caleb Williams.[145] In
short, he was profound and discriminating with respect to those authors
whom he liked, and where he gave his judgment fair play; capricious,
perverse, and prejudiced in his antipathies and distastes. We loitered on
the “ribbed[Pg 299] sea-sands,” in such talk as this, a whole morning, and I
recollect met with a curious sea-weed, of which John Chester told us the
country name! A fisherman gave Coleridge an account of a boy that had been
drowned the day before, and that they had tried to save him at the risk of
their own lives. He said “he did not know how it was that they ventured,
but, Sir, we have a nature towards one another.” This expression,
Coleridge remarked to me, was a fine illustration of that theory of
disinterestedness which I (in common with Butler) had adopted. I broached
to him an argument of mine to prove that likeness was not mere
association of ideas. I said that the mark in the sand put one in mind of
a man’s foot, not because it was part of a former impression of a man’s
foot (for it was quite new) but because it was like the shape of a man’s
foot. He assented to the justness of this distinction (which I have
explained at length elsewhere, for the benefit of the curious) and John
Chester listened; not from any interest in the subject, but because he was
astonished that I should be able to suggest any thing to Coleridge that he
did not already know. We returned on the third morning, and Coleridge
remarked the silent cottage-smoke curling up the valleys where, a few
evenings before, we had seen the lights gleaming through the dark.
as we passed through echoing grove, by fairy stream or waterfall, gleaming
in the summer moonlight! He lamented that Wordsworth was not prone enough
to belief in the traditional superstitions of the place, and that there
was a something corporeal, a matter-of-fact-ness, a clinging to the
palpable, or often to the petty, in his poetry, in consequence. His genius
was not a spirit that descended to him through the air; it sprung out of
the ground like a flower, or unfolded itself from a green spray, on which
the gold-finch sang. He said, however (if I remember right), that this
objection must be confined to his descriptive pieces, that his philosophic
poetry had a grand and comprehensive spirit in it, so that his soul seemed
to inhabit the universe like a palace, and to discover truth by intuition,
rather than by deduction. The next day Wordsworth arrived from Bristol at
Coleridge’s cottage. I think I see him now. He answered in some degree to
his friend’s description of him, but was more gaunt and Don Quixote-like.
He was quaintly dressed (according to the costume of that unconstrained
period) in a brown fustian jacket and striped pantaloons. There was
something of a roll, a lounge in his gait, not unlike his own Peter Bell.
There was a severe, worn pressure of thought about his temples, a fire in
his eye[Pg 294]
Notes (as if he saw something in objects more than the outward
appearance) an intense high narrow forehead, a Roman nose, cheeks furrowed
by strong purpose and feeling, and a convulsive inclination to laughter
about the mouth, a good deal at variance with the solemn, stately
expression of the rest of his face. Chantrey’s bust wants the marking
traits; but he was teazed into making it regular and heavy: Haydon’s head
of him, introduced into the Entrance of Christ into Jerusalem, is the
most like his drooping weight of thought and expression. He sat down and
talked very naturally and freely, with a mixture of clear gushing accents
in his voice, a deep guttural intonation, and a strong tincture of the
northern burr, like the crust on wine. He instantly began to make havoc
of the half of a Cheshire cheese on the table, and said triumphantly that
“his marriage with experience had not been so unproductive as Mr.
Southey’s in teaching him a knowledge of the good things of this life.” He
had been to see the Castle Spectre by Monk Lewis, while at Bristol, and
described it very well. He said “it fitted the taste of the audience like
a glove.” This ad captandum merit was however by no means a
recommendation of it, according to the severe principles of the new
school, which reject rather than court popular effect. Wordsworth, looking
out of the low, latticed window, said, “How beautifully the sun sets on
that yellow bank!” I thought within myself, “With what eyes these poets
see nature!” and ever after, when I saw the sun-set stream upon the
objects facing it, conceived I had made a discovery, or thanked Mr.
Wordsworth for having made one for me! We went over to All-Foxden again
the day following, and Wordsworth read us the story of Peter Bell in the
open air; and the comment upon it by his face and voice was very different
from that of some later critics! Whatever might be thought of the poem,
“his face was as[Pg 295]
Notes a book where men might read strange matters,” and he
announced the fate of his hero in prophetic tones. There is a chaunt in
the recitation both of Coleridge and Wordsworth, which acts as a spell
upon the hearer, and disarms the judgment. Perhaps they have deceived
themselves by making habitual use of this ambiguous accompaniment.
Coleridge’s manner is more full, animated, and varied; Wordsworth’s more
equable, sustained, and internal. The one might be termed more dramatic,
the other more lyrical. Coleridge has told me that he himself liked to
compose in walking over uneven ground, or breaking through the straggling
branches of a copse wood; whereas Wordsworth always wrote (if he could)
walking up and down a strait gravel-walk, or in some spot where the
continuity of his verse met with no collateral interruption. Returning
that same evening, I got into a metaphysical argument with Wordsworth,
while Coleridge was explaining the different notes of the nightingale to
his sister, in which we neither of us succeeded in making ourselves
perfectly clear and intelligible. Thus I passed three weeks at Nether
Stowey and in the neighbourhood, generally devoting the afternoons to a
delightful chat in an arbour made of bark by the poet’s friend Tom Poole,
sitting under two fine elm-trees, and listening to the bees humming round
us, while we quaffed our flip. It was agreed, among other things, that
we should make a jaunt down the Bristol-Channel, as far as Linton. We set
off together on foot, Coleridge, John Chester, and I. This Chester was a
native of Nether Stowey, one of those who were attracted to Coleridge’s
discourse as flies are to honey, or bees in swarming-time to the sound of
a brass pan. He “followed in the chace, like a dog who hunts, not like one
that made up the cry.” He had on a brown cloth coat, boots, and corduroy
breeches, was low in stature, bow-legged, had a drag in his walk[Pg 296]
Notes like a
drover, which he assisted by a hazel switch, and kept on a sort of trot by
the side of Coleridge, like a running footman by a state coach, that he
might not lose a syllable or sound, that fell from Coleridge’s lips. He
told me his private opinion, that Coleridge was a wonderful man. He
scarcely opened his lips, much less offered an opinion the whole way: yet
of the three, had I to chuse during that journey, I would be John Chester.
He afterwards followed Coleridge into Germany, where the Kantean
philosophers were puzzled how to bring him under any of their categories.
When he sat down at table with his idol, John’s felicity was complete; Sir
Walter Scott’s or Mr. Blackwood’s, when they sat down at the same table
with the King, was not more so. We passed Dunster on our right, a small
town between the brow of a hill and the sea. I remember eyeing it
wistfully as it lay below us: contrasted with the woody scene around, it
looked as clear, as pure, as embrowned and ideal as any landscape I have
seen since, of Gaspar Poussin’s or Domenichino’s. We had a long day’s
march—(our feet kept time to the echoes of Coleridge’s tongue)—through
Minehead and by the Blue Anchor, and on to Linton, which we did not reach
till near midnight, and where we had some difficulty in making a lodgment.
We however knocked the people of the house up at last, and we were repaid
for our apprehensions and fatigue by some excellent rashers of fried bacon
and eggs. The view in coming along had been splendid. We walked for miles
and miles on dark brown heaths overlooking the channel, with the Welsh
hills beyond, and at times descended into little sheltered valleys close
by the sea-side, with a smuggler’s face scowling by us, and then had to
ascend conical hills with a path winding up through a coppice to a barren
top, like a monk’s shaven crown, from one of which I pointed out to
Coleridge’s notice the bare[Pg 297]
Notes masts of a vessel on the very edge of the
horizon and within the red-orbed disk of the setting sun, like his own
spectre-ship in the Ancient Mariner. At Linton the character of the
sea-coast becomes more marked and rugged. There is a place called the
Valley of Rocks (I suspect this was only the poetical name for it)
bedded among precipices overhanging the sea, with rocky caverns beneath,
into which the waves dash, and where the sea-gull for ever wheels its
screaming flight. On the tops of these are huge stones thrown transverse,
as if an earthquake had tossed them there, and behind these is a fretwork
of perpendicular rocks, something like the Giant’s Causeway. A
thunderstorm came on while we were at the inn, and Coleridge was running
out bareheaded to enjoy the commotion of the elements in the Valley of
Rocks, but as if in spite, the clouds only muttered a few angry sounds,
and let fall a few refreshing drops. Coleridge told me that he and
Wordsworth were to have made this place the scene of a prose-tale, which
was to have been in the manner of, but far superior to, the Death of
Abel, but they had relinquished the design. In the morning of the second
day, we breakfasted luxuriously in an old-fashioned parlour, on tea,
toast, eggs, and honey, in the very sight of the bee-hives from which it
had been taken, and a garden full of thyme and wild flowers that had
produced it. On this occasion Coleridge spoke of Virgil’s Georgics, but
not well. I do not think he had much feeling for the classical or elegant.
It was in this room that we found a little worn-out copy of the Seasons,
lying in a window-seat, on which Coleridge exclaimed, “That is true
fame!” He said Thomson was a great poet, rather than a good one; his style
was as meretricious as his thoughts were natural. He spoke of Cowper as
the best modern poet. He said the Lyrical Ballads were an experiment
about to be tried by him and Wordsworth, to[Pg 298]
Notes see how far the public taste
would endure poetry written in a more natural and simple style than had
hitherto been attempted; totally discarding the artifices of poetical
diction, and making use only of such words as had probably been common in
the most ordinary language since the days of Henry II. Some comparison was
introduced between Shakspeare and Milton. He said “he hardly knew which to
prefer. Shakspeare appeared to him a mere stripling in the art; he was as
tall and as strong, with infinitely more activity than Milton, but he
never appeared to have come to man’s estate; or if he had, he would not
have been a man, but a monster.” He spoke with contempt of Gray, and with
intolerance of Pope. He did not like the versification of the latter. He
observed that “the ears of these couplet-writers might be charged with
having short memories, that could not retain the harmony of whole
passages.” He thought little of Junius as a writer; he had a dislike of
Dr. Johnson; and a much higher opinion of Burke as an orator and
politician, than of Fox or Pitt. He however thought him very inferior in
richness of style and imagery to some of our elder prose-writers,
particularly Jeremy Taylor. He liked Richardson, but not Fielding; nor
could I get him to enter into the merits of Caleb Williams.[145] In
short, he was profound and discriminating with respect to those authors
whom he liked, and where he gave his judgment fair play; capricious,
perverse, and prejudiced in his antipathies and distastes. We loitered on
the “ribbed[Pg 299] sea-sands,” in such talk as this, a whole morning, and I
recollect met with a curious sea-weed, of which John Chester told us the
country name! A fisherman gave Coleridge an account of a boy that had been
drowned the day before, and that they had tried to save him at the risk of
their own lives. He said “he did not know how it was that they ventured,
but, Sir, we have a nature towards one another.” This expression,
Coleridge remarked to me, was a fine illustration of that theory of
disinterestedness which I (in common with Butler) had adopted. I broached
to him an argument of mine to prove that likeness was not mere
association of ideas. I said that the mark in the sand put one in mind of
a man’s foot, not because it was part of a former impression of a man’s
foot (for it was quite new) but because it was like the shape of a man’s
foot. He assented to the justness of this distinction (which I have
explained at length elsewhere, for the benefit of the curious) and John
Chester listened; not from any interest in the subject, but because he was
astonished that I should be able to suggest any thing to Coleridge that he
did not already know. We returned on the third morning, and Coleridge
remarked the silent cottage-smoke curling up the valleys where, a few
evenings before, we had seen the lights gleaming through the dark.
In a day or two after we arrived at Stowey we set out, I on my return
home, and he for Germany. It was a Sunday morning, and he was to preach
that day for Dr. Toulmin of Taunton. I asked him if he had prepared any
thing for the occasion? He said he had not even thought of the text, but
should as soon as we parted. I did not go to hear him,—this was a
fault,—but we met in the evening at Bridgewater. The next day we had a
long day’s walk to Bristol, and sat down, I recollect, by a well-side on
the road, to cool ourselves and satisfy our thirst, when[Pg 300]
Notes Coleridge
repeated to me some descriptive lines from his tragedy of Remorse; which I
must say became his mouth and that occasion better than they, some years
after, did Mr. Elliston’s and the Drury-lane boards,—
In a day or two after we arrived at Stowey we set out, I on my return
home, and he for Germany. It was a Sunday morning, and he was to preach
that day for Dr. Toulmin of Taunton. I asked him if he had prepared any
thing for the occasion? He said he had not even thought of the text, but
should as soon as we parted. I did not go to hear him,—this was a
fault,—but we met in the evening at Bridgewater. The next day we had a
long day’s walk to Bristol, and sat down, I recollect, by a well-side on
the road, to cool ourselves and satisfy our thirst, when[Pg 300]
Notes Coleridge
repeated to me some descriptive lines from his tragedy of Remorse; which I
must say became his mouth and that occasion better than they, some years
after, did Mr. Elliston’s and the Drury-lane boards,—
“Oh memory! shield me from the world’s poor strife,
And give those scenes thine everlasting life.”
“Oh memory! protect me from the struggles of the world,
And grant those moments your lasting presence.”
I saw no more of him for a year or two, during which period he had been wandering in the Hartz Forest in Germany; and his return was cometary, meteorous, unlike his setting out. It was not till some time after that I knew his friends Lamb and Southey. The last always appears to me (as I first saw him) with a common-place book under his arm, and the first with a bon-mot in his mouth. It was at Godwin’s that I met him with Holcroft and Coleridge, where they were disputing fiercely which was the best—Man as he was, or man as he is to be. “Give me,” says Lamb, “man as he is not to be.” This saying was the beginning of a friendship between us, which I believe still continues.—Enough of this for the present.
I didn't see him for a year or two, during which time he had been exploring the Hartz Forest in Germany; when he returned, it was like a comet, bright and striking, completely different from how he had left. It wasn't until later that I got to know his friends Lamb and Southey. Southey always reminds me (the way I first met him) of having a notebook under his arm, while Lamb seems to have a clever remark ready to share. I met him at Godwin’s place with Holcroft and Coleridge, where they were having a heated debate about which was better—man as he is or man as he could be. “Give me,” Lamb said, “man as he is, not as he could be.” This comment sparked a friendship between us, which I believe still lasts. —That's enough for now.
“But there is matter for another rhyme,
And I to this may add a second tale.”
“But there’s more to tell,
And I can add another story to this.”
XVIII
ON THE CONVERSATION OF AUTHORS
The soul of conversation is sympathy.—Authors should converse chiefly
with authors, and their talk should be of books. “When Greek meets Greek,
then comes the tug of war.” There is nothing so pedantic as pretending not
to be pedantic. No man can get above his pursuit in life: it is getting
above himself, which is impossible. There is a Free-masonry in all things.
You can only speak to be understood, but this you cannot be, except by
those who are in the secret. Hence an argument has been drawn to supersede
the necessity of conversation altogether; for it has been said, that there
is no use in talking to people of sense, who know all that you can tell
them, nor to fools, who will not be instructed. There is, however, the
smallest encouragement to proceed, when you are conscious that the more
you really enter into a subject, the farther you will be from the
comprehension of your hearers—and that the more proofs you give of any
position, the more odd and out-of-the-way they will think your notions.
C—— is the only person who can talk to all sorts of people, on all sorts
of subjects, without caring a farthing for their understanding one word he
says—and he talks only for admiration and to be listened to, and
accordingly the least interruption puts him out. I firmly believe he would
make just the same impression on half his audiences, if he purposely
repeated absolute nonsense with the same voice and manner and
inexhaustible flow of undulating speech! In general,[Pg 302]
Notes wit shines only by
reflection. You must take your cue from your company—must rise as they
rise, and sink as they fall. You must see that your good things, your
knowing allusions, are not flung away, like the pearls in the adage. What
a check it is to be asked a foolish question; to find that the first
principles are not understood! You are thrown on your back immediately,
the conversation is stopped like a country-dance by those who do not know
the figure. But when a set of adepts, of illuminati, get about a
question, it is worth while to hear them talk. They may snarl and quarrel
over it, like dogs; but they pick it bare to the bone, they masticate it
thoroughly.
The soul of conversation is sympathy.—Authors should converse chiefly
with authors, and their talk should be of books. “When Greek meets Greek,
then comes the tug of war.” There is nothing so pedantic as pretending not
to be pedantic. No man can get above his pursuit in life: it is getting
above himself, which is impossible. There is a Free-masonry in all things.
You can only speak to be understood, but this you cannot be, except by
those who are in the secret. Hence an argument has been drawn to supersede
the necessity of conversation altogether; for it has been said, that there
is no use in talking to people of sense, who know all that you can tell
them, nor to fools, who will not be instructed. There is, however, the
smallest encouragement to proceed, when you are conscious that the more
you really enter into a subject, the farther you will be from the
comprehension of your hearers—and that the more proofs you give of any
position, the more odd and out-of-the-way they will think your notions.
C—— is the only person who can talk to all sorts of people, on all sorts
of subjects, without caring a farthing for their understanding one word he
says—and he talks only for admiration and to be listened to, and
accordingly the least interruption puts him out. I firmly believe he would
make just the same impression on half his audiences, if he purposely
repeated absolute nonsense with the same voice and manner and
inexhaustible flow of undulating speech! In general,[Pg 302]
Notes wit shines only by
reflection. You must take your cue from your company—must rise as they
rise, and sink as they fall. You must see that your good things, your
knowing allusions, are not flung away, like the pearls in the adage. What
a check it is to be asked a foolish question; to find that the first
principles are not understood! You are thrown on your back immediately,
the conversation is stopped like a country-dance by those who do not know
the figure. But when a set of adepts, of illuminati, get about a
question, it is worth while to hear them talk. They may snarl and quarrel
over it, like dogs; but they pick it bare to the bone, they masticate it
thoroughly.
This was the case formerly at L——’s—where we used to have many lively
skirmishes at their Thursday evening parties. I doubt whether the
Small-coal man’s musical parties could exceed them. Oh! for the pen of
John Buncle to consecrate a petit souvenir to their memory!—There was
L—— himself, the most delightful, the most provoking, the most witty and
sensible of men. He always made the best pun, and the best remark in the
course of the evening. His serious conversation, like his serious writing,
is his best. No one ever stammered out such fine, piquant, deep, eloquent
things in half a dozen half sentences as he does. His jests scald like
tears: and he probes a question with a play upon words. What a keen,
laughing, hair-brained vein of home-felt truth! What choice venom! How
often did we cut into the haunch of letters, while we discussed the haunch
of mutton on the table! How we skimmed the cream of criticism! How we got
into the heart of controversy! How we picked out the marrow of authors!
“And, in our flowing cups, many a good name and true was freshly
remembered.” Recollect (most sage and critical reader) that in all this I
was but a guest! Need[Pg 303]
Notes I go over the names? They were but the old
everlasting set—Milton and Shakespeare, Pope and Dryden, Steele and
Addison, Swift and Gay, Fielding, Smollett, Sterne, Richardson, Hogarth’s
prints, Claude’s landscapes, the Cartoons at Hampton-court, and all those
things, that, having once been, must ever be. The Scotch Novels had not
then been heard of: so we said nothing about them. In general, we were
hard upon the moderns. The author of the Rambler was only tolerated in
Boswell’s Life of him; and it was as much as anyone could do to edge in a
word for Junius. L—— could not bear Gil Blas. This was a fault. I
remember the greatest triumph I ever had was in persuading him, after some
years’ difficulty, that Fielding was better than Smollett. On one
occasion, he was for making out a list of persons famous in history that
one would wish to see again—at the head of whom were Pontius Pilate, Sir
Thomas Browne, and Dr. Faustus—but we black-balled most of his list! But
with what a gusto would he describe his favourite authors, Donne, or Sir
Philip Sidney, and call their most crabbed passages delicious! He tried
them on his palate as epicures taste olives, and his observations had a
smack in them, like a roughness on the tongue. With what discrimination he
hinted a defect in what he admired most—as in saying that the display of
the sumptuous banquet in Paradise Regained was not in true keeping, as the
simplest fare was all that was necessary to tempt the extremity of
hunger—and stating that Adam and Eve in Paradise Lost were too much like
married people. He has furnished many a text for C—— to preach upon.
There was no fuss or cant about him: nor were his sweets or his sours ever
diluted with one particle of affectation. I cannot say that the party at
L——’s were all of one description. There were honorary members,
lay-brothers. Wit and good fellowship was the motto inscribed[Pg 304]
Notes over the
door. When a stranger came in, it was not asked, “Has he written
anything?”—we were above that pedantry; but we waited to see what he
could do. If he could take a hand at piquet, he was welcome to sit down.
If a person liked any thing, if he took snuff heartily, it was sufficient.
He would understand, by analogy, the pungency of other things, besides
Irish blackguard or Scotch rappee. A character was good any where, in a
room or on paper. But we abhorred insipidity, affectation, and fine
gentlemen. There was one of our party who never failed to mark “two for
his Nob” at cribbage, and he was thought no mean person. This was Ned
P——, and a better fellow in his way breathes not. There was ——, who
asserted some incredible matter of fact as a likely paradox, and settled
all controversies by an ipse dixit, a fiat of his will, hammering out
many a hard theory on the anvil of his brain—the Baron Munchausen of
politics and practical philosophy:—there was Captain ——, who had you at
an advantage by never understanding you:—there was Jem White, the author
of Falstaff’s Letters, who the other day left this dull world to go in
search of more kindred spirits, “turning like the latter end of a lover’s
lute:”—there was A——, who sometimes dropped in, the Will Honeycomb of
our set—and Mrs. R——, who being of a quiet turn, loved to hear a noisy
debate. An utterly uninformed person might have supposed this a scene of
vulgar confusion and uproar. While the most critical question was pending,
while the most difficult problem in philosophy was solving, P—— cried
out, “That’s game,” and M. B. muttered a quotation over the last remains
of a veal-pie at a side-table. Once, and once only, the literary interest
overcame the general. For C—— was riding the high German horse, and
demonstrating the Categories of the Transcendental philosophy to the
author of the Road to Ruin; who insisted on his[Pg 305]
Notes knowledge of German, and
German metaphysics, having read the Critique of Pure Reason in the
original. “My dear Mr. Holcroft,” said C——, in a tone of infinitely
provoking conciliation, “you really put me in mind of a sweet pretty
German girl, about fifteen, that I met with in the Hartz forest in
Germany—and who one day, as I was reading the Limits of the Knowable and
the Unknowable, the profoundest of all his works, with great attention,
came behind my chair, and leaning over, said, What, you read Kant? Why,
I that am a German born, don’t understand him!” This was too much to
bear, and Holcroft, starting up, called out in no measured tone, “Mr.
C——, you are the most eloquent man I ever met with, and the most
troublesome with your eloquence!” P—— held the cribbage-peg that was to
mark him game, suspended in his hand; and the whist table was silent for a
moment. I saw Holcroft down stairs, and, on coming to the landing-place in
Mitre-court, he stopped me to observe, that “he thought Mr. C—— a very
clever man, with a great command of language, but that he feared he did
not always affix very precise ideas to the words he used.” After he was
gone, we had our laugh out, and went on with the argument on the nature of
Reason, the Imagination, and the Will. I wish I could find a publisher for
it: it would make a supplement to the Biographia Literaria in a volume
and a half octavo.
This was the case formerly at L——’s—where we used to have many lively
skirmishes at their Thursday evening parties. I doubt whether the
Small-coal man’s musical parties could exceed them. Oh! for the pen of
John Buncle to consecrate a petit souvenir to their memory!—There was
L—— himself, the most delightful, the most provoking, the most witty and
sensible of men. He always made the best pun, and the best remark in the
course of the evening. His serious conversation, like his serious writing,
is his best. No one ever stammered out such fine, piquant, deep, eloquent
things in half a dozen half sentences as he does. His jests scald like
tears: and he probes a question with a play upon words. What a keen,
laughing, hair-brained vein of home-felt truth! What choice venom! How
often did we cut into the haunch of letters, while we discussed the haunch
of mutton on the table! How we skimmed the cream of criticism! How we got
into the heart of controversy! How we picked out the marrow of authors!
“And, in our flowing cups, many a good name and true was freshly
remembered.” Recollect (most sage and critical reader) that in all this I
was but a guest! Need[Pg 303]
Notes I go over the names? They were but the old
everlasting set—Milton and Shakespeare, Pope and Dryden, Steele and
Addison, Swift and Gay, Fielding, Smollett, Sterne, Richardson, Hogarth’s
prints, Claude’s landscapes, the Cartoons at Hampton-court, and all those
things, that, having once been, must ever be. The Scotch Novels had not
then been heard of: so we said nothing about them. In general, we were
hard upon the moderns. The author of the Rambler was only tolerated in
Boswell’s Life of him; and it was as much as anyone could do to edge in a
word for Junius. L—— could not bear Gil Blas. This was a fault. I
remember the greatest triumph I ever had was in persuading him, after some
years’ difficulty, that Fielding was better than Smollett. On one
occasion, he was for making out a list of persons famous in history that
one would wish to see again—at the head of whom were Pontius Pilate, Sir
Thomas Browne, and Dr. Faustus—but we black-balled most of his list! But
with what a gusto would he describe his favourite authors, Donne, or Sir
Philip Sidney, and call their most crabbed passages delicious! He tried
them on his palate as epicures taste olives, and his observations had a
smack in them, like a roughness on the tongue. With what discrimination he
hinted a defect in what he admired most—as in saying that the display of
the sumptuous banquet in Paradise Regained was not in true keeping, as the
simplest fare was all that was necessary to tempt the extremity of
hunger—and stating that Adam and Eve in Paradise Lost were too much like
married people. He has furnished many a text for C—— to preach upon.
There was no fuss or cant about him: nor were his sweets or his sours ever
diluted with one particle of affectation. I cannot say that the party at
L——’s were all of one description. There were honorary members,
lay-brothers. Wit and good fellowship was the motto inscribed[Pg 304]
Notes over the
door. When a stranger came in, it was not asked, “Has he written
anything?”—we were above that pedantry; but we waited to see what he
could do. If he could take a hand at piquet, he was welcome to sit down.
If a person liked any thing, if he took snuff heartily, it was sufficient.
He would understand, by analogy, the pungency of other things, besides
Irish blackguard or Scotch rappee. A character was good any where, in a
room or on paper. But we abhorred insipidity, affectation, and fine
gentlemen. There was one of our party who never failed to mark “two for
his Nob” at cribbage, and he was thought no mean person. This was Ned
P——, and a better fellow in his way breathes not. There was ——, who
asserted some incredible matter of fact as a likely paradox, and settled
all controversies by an ipse dixit, a fiat of his will, hammering out
many a hard theory on the anvil of his brain—the Baron Munchausen of
politics and practical philosophy:—there was Captain ——, who had you at
an advantage by never understanding you:—there was Jem White, the author
of Falstaff’s Letters, who the other day left this dull world to go in
search of more kindred spirits, “turning like the latter end of a lover’s
lute:”—there was A——, who sometimes dropped in, the Will Honeycomb of
our set—and Mrs. R——, who being of a quiet turn, loved to hear a noisy
debate. An utterly uninformed person might have supposed this a scene of
vulgar confusion and uproar. While the most critical question was pending,
while the most difficult problem in philosophy was solving, P—— cried
out, “That’s game,” and M. B. muttered a quotation over the last remains
of a veal-pie at a side-table. Once, and once only, the literary interest
overcame the general. For C—— was riding the high German horse, and
demonstrating the Categories of the Transcendental philosophy to the
author of the Road to Ruin; who insisted on his[Pg 305]
Notes knowledge of German, and
German metaphysics, having read the Critique of Pure Reason in the
original. “My dear Mr. Holcroft,” said C——, in a tone of infinitely
provoking conciliation, “you really put me in mind of a sweet pretty
German girl, about fifteen, that I met with in the Hartz forest in
Germany—and who one day, as I was reading the Limits of the Knowable and
the Unknowable, the profoundest of all his works, with great attention,
came behind my chair, and leaning over, said, What, you read Kant? Why,
I that am a German born, don’t understand him!” This was too much to
bear, and Holcroft, starting up, called out in no measured tone, “Mr.
C——, you are the most eloquent man I ever met with, and the most
troublesome with your eloquence!” P—— held the cribbage-peg that was to
mark him game, suspended in his hand; and the whist table was silent for a
moment. I saw Holcroft down stairs, and, on coming to the landing-place in
Mitre-court, he stopped me to observe, that “he thought Mr. C—— a very
clever man, with a great command of language, but that he feared he did
not always affix very precise ideas to the words he used.” After he was
gone, we had our laugh out, and went on with the argument on the nature of
Reason, the Imagination, and the Will. I wish I could find a publisher for
it: it would make a supplement to the Biographia Literaria in a volume
and a half octavo.
Those days are over! An event, the name of which I wish never to mention, broke up our party, like a bombshell thrown into the room: and now we seldom meet——
Those days are gone! An event, which I never want to talk about, crashed our party like a bomb dropped in the room: and now we rarely get together——
“Like angels’ visits, short and far between.”
“Like visits from angels, rare and brief.”
There is no longer the same set of persons, nor of associations. L——
does not live where he did. By shifting his abode, his notions seem less
fixed. He does not wear[Pg 306]
Notes his old snuff-coloured coat and breeches. It
looks like an alteration in his style. An author and a wit should have a
separate costume, a particular cloth: he should present something positive
and singular to the mind, like Mr. Douce of the Museum. Our faith in the
religion of letters will not bear to be taken to pieces, and put together
again by caprice or accident. L. H—— goes there sometimes. He has a fine
vinous spirit about him, and tropical blood in his veins: but he is better
at his own table. He has a great flow of pleasantry and delightful animal
spirits: but his hits do not tell like L——’s; you cannot repeat them the
next day. He requires not only to be appreciated, but to have a select
circle of admirers and devotees, to feel himself quite at home. He sits at
the head of a party with great gaiety and grace; has an elegant manner and
turn of features; is never at a loss—aliquando sufflaminandus erat—has
continual sportive sallies of wit or fancy; tells a story capitally;
mimics an actor, or an acquaintance to admiration; laughs with great glee
and good-humour at his own or other people’s jokes; understands the point
of an equivoque, or an observation immediately; has a taste and knowledge
of books, of music, of medals; manages an argument adroitly; is genteel
and gallant, and has a set of bye-phrases and quaint allusions always at
hand to produce a laugh:—if he has a fault, it is that he does not listen
so well as he speaks, is impatient of interruption, and is fond of being
looked up to, without considering by whom. I believe, however, he has
pretty well seen the folly of this. Neither is his ready display of
personal accomplishment and variety of resources an advantage to his
writings. They sometimes present a desultory and slipshod appearance,
owing to this very circumstance. The same things that tell, perhaps, best,
to a private circle round the fireside, are not always intelligible to the
public, nor[Pg 307]
Notes does he take pains to make them so. He is too confident and
secure of his audience. That which may be entertaining enough with the
assistance of a certain liveliness of manner, may read very flat on paper,
because it is abstracted from all the circumstances that had set it off to
advantage. A writer should recollect that he has only to trust to the
immediate impression of words, like a musician who sings without the
accompaniment of an instrument. There is nothing to help out, or slubber
over, the defects of the voice in the one case, nor of the style in the
other. The reader may, if he pleases, get a very good idea of L. H——’s
conversation from a very agreeable paper he has lately published, called
the Indicator, than which nothing can be more happily conceived or
executed.
There is no longer the same set of persons, nor of associations. L——
does not live where he did. By shifting his abode, his notions seem less
fixed. He does not wear[Pg 306]
Notes his old snuff-coloured coat and breeches. It
looks like an alteration in his style. An author and a wit should have a
separate costume, a particular cloth: he should present something positive
and singular to the mind, like Mr. Douce of the Museum. Our faith in the
religion of letters will not bear to be taken to pieces, and put together
again by caprice or accident. L. H—— goes there sometimes. He has a fine
vinous spirit about him, and tropical blood in his veins: but he is better
at his own table. He has a great flow of pleasantry and delightful animal
spirits: but his hits do not tell like L——’s; you cannot repeat them the
next day. He requires not only to be appreciated, but to have a select
circle of admirers and devotees, to feel himself quite at home. He sits at
the head of a party with great gaiety and grace; has an elegant manner and
turn of features; is never at a loss—aliquando sufflaminandus erat—has
continual sportive sallies of wit or fancy; tells a story capitally;
mimics an actor, or an acquaintance to admiration; laughs with great glee
and good-humour at his own or other people’s jokes; understands the point
of an equivoque, or an observation immediately; has a taste and knowledge
of books, of music, of medals; manages an argument adroitly; is genteel
and gallant, and has a set of bye-phrases and quaint allusions always at
hand to produce a laugh:—if he has a fault, it is that he does not listen
so well as he speaks, is impatient of interruption, and is fond of being
looked up to, without considering by whom. I believe, however, he has
pretty well seen the folly of this. Neither is his ready display of
personal accomplishment and variety of resources an advantage to his
writings. They sometimes present a desultory and slipshod appearance,
owing to this very circumstance. The same things that tell, perhaps, best,
to a private circle round the fireside, are not always intelligible to the
public, nor[Pg 307]
Notes does he take pains to make them so. He is too confident and
secure of his audience. That which may be entertaining enough with the
assistance of a certain liveliness of manner, may read very flat on paper,
because it is abstracted from all the circumstances that had set it off to
advantage. A writer should recollect that he has only to trust to the
immediate impression of words, like a musician who sings without the
accompaniment of an instrument. There is nothing to help out, or slubber
over, the defects of the voice in the one case, nor of the style in the
other. The reader may, if he pleases, get a very good idea of L. H——’s
conversation from a very agreeable paper he has lately published, called
the Indicator, than which nothing can be more happily conceived or
executed.
The art of conversation is the art of hearing as well as of being heard.
Authors in general are not good listeners. Some of the best talkers are,
on this account, the worst company; and some who are very indifferent, but
very great talkers, are as bad. It is sometimes wonderful to see how a
person, who has been entertaining or tiring a company by the hour
together, drops his countenance as if he had been shot, or had been seized
with a sudden lock-jaw, the moment anyone interposes a single observation.
The best converser I know is, however, the best listener. I mean Mr.
Northcote, the painter. Painters by their profession are not bound to
shine in conversation, and they shine the more. He lends his ear to an
observation, as if you had brought him a piece of news, and enters into it
with as much avidity and earnestness, as if it interested himself
personally. If he repeats an old remark or story, it is with the same
freshness and point as for the first time. It always arises out of the
occasion, and has the stamp of originality. There is no parroting of
himself. His look is a continual, ever-varying history-piece of what
passes[Pg 308]
Notes in his mind. His face is as a book. There need no marks of
interjection or interrogation to what he says. His manner is quite
picturesque. There is an excess of character and naïveté that never
tires. His thoughts bubble up and sparkle, like beads on old wine. The
fund of anecdote, the collection of curious particulars, is enough to set
up any common retailer of jests, that dines out every day; but these are
not strung together like a row of galley-slaves, but are always introduced
to illustrate some argument or bring out some fine distinction of
character. The mixture of spleen adds to the sharpness of the point, like
poisoned arrows. Mr. Northcote enlarges with enthusiasm on the old
painters, and tells good things of the new. The only thing he ever vexed
me in was his liking the Catalogue Raisonnée. I had almost as soon hear
him talk of Titian’s pictures (which he does with tears in his eyes, and
looking just like them) as see the originals, and I had rather hear him
talk of Sir Joshua’s than see them. He is the last of that school who knew
Goldsmith and Johnson. How finely he describes Pope! His elegance of mind,
his figure, his character were not unlike his own. He does not resemble a
modern Englishman, but puts one in mind of a Roman Cardinal or Spanish
Inquisitor. I never ate or drank with Mr. Northcote; but I have lived on
his conversation with undiminished relish ever since I can remember,—and
when I leave it, I come out into the street with feelings lighter and more
etherial than I have at any other time.—One of his tête-à-têtes would
at any time make an Essay; but he cannot write himself, because he loses
himself in the connecting passages, is fearful of the effect, and wants
the habit of bringing his ideas into one focus or point of view. A lens
is necessary to collect the diverging rays, the refracted and broken
angular lights of conversation on paper. Contradiction is half the battle
in talking—the being startled by[Pg 309]
Notes what others say, and having to answer
on the spot. You have to defend yourself, paragraph by paragraph,
parenthesis within parenthesis. Perhaps it might be supposed that a person
who excels in conversation and cannot write, would succeed better in
dialogue. But the stimulus, the immediate irritation would be wanting; and
the work would read flatter than ever, from not having the very thing it
pretended to have.
The art of conversation is the art of hearing as well as of being heard.
Authors in general are not good listeners. Some of the best talkers are,
on this account, the worst company; and some who are very indifferent, but
very great talkers, are as bad. It is sometimes wonderful to see how a
person, who has been entertaining or tiring a company by the hour
together, drops his countenance as if he had been shot, or had been seized
with a sudden lock-jaw, the moment anyone interposes a single observation.
The best converser I know is, however, the best listener. I mean Mr.
Northcote, the painter. Painters by their profession are not bound to
shine in conversation, and they shine the more. He lends his ear to an
observation, as if you had brought him a piece of news, and enters into it
with as much avidity and earnestness, as if it interested himself
personally. If he repeats an old remark or story, it is with the same
freshness and point as for the first time. It always arises out of the
occasion, and has the stamp of originality. There is no parroting of
himself. His look is a continual, ever-varying history-piece of what
passes[Pg 308]
Notes in his mind. His face is as a book. There need no marks of
interjection or interrogation to what he says. His manner is quite
picturesque. There is an excess of character and naïveté that never
tires. His thoughts bubble up and sparkle, like beads on old wine. The
fund of anecdote, the collection of curious particulars, is enough to set
up any common retailer of jests, that dines out every day; but these are
not strung together like a row of galley-slaves, but are always introduced
to illustrate some argument or bring out some fine distinction of
character. The mixture of spleen adds to the sharpness of the point, like
poisoned arrows. Mr. Northcote enlarges with enthusiasm on the old
painters, and tells good things of the new. The only thing he ever vexed
me in was his liking the Catalogue Raisonnée. I had almost as soon hear
him talk of Titian’s pictures (which he does with tears in his eyes, and
looking just like them) as see the originals, and I had rather hear him
talk of Sir Joshua’s than see them. He is the last of that school who knew
Goldsmith and Johnson. How finely he describes Pope! His elegance of mind,
his figure, his character were not unlike his own. He does not resemble a
modern Englishman, but puts one in mind of a Roman Cardinal or Spanish
Inquisitor. I never ate or drank with Mr. Northcote; but I have lived on
his conversation with undiminished relish ever since I can remember,—and
when I leave it, I come out into the street with feelings lighter and more
etherial than I have at any other time.—One of his tête-à-têtes would
at any time make an Essay; but he cannot write himself, because he loses
himself in the connecting passages, is fearful of the effect, and wants
the habit of bringing his ideas into one focus or point of view. A lens
is necessary to collect the diverging rays, the refracted and broken
angular lights of conversation on paper. Contradiction is half the battle
in talking—the being startled by[Pg 309]
Notes what others say, and having to answer
on the spot. You have to defend yourself, paragraph by paragraph,
parenthesis within parenthesis. Perhaps it might be supposed that a person
who excels in conversation and cannot write, would succeed better in
dialogue. But the stimulus, the immediate irritation would be wanting; and
the work would read flatter than ever, from not having the very thing it
pretended to have.
Lively sallies and connected discourse are very different things. There
are many persons of that impatient and restless turn of mind, that they
cannot wait a moment for a conclusion, or follow up the thread of any
argument. In the hurry of conversation their ideas are somehow huddled
into sense; but in the intervals of thought, leave a great gap between.
Montesquieu said, he often lost an idea before he could find words for it:
yet he dictated, by way of saving time, to an amanuensis. This last is, in
my opinion, a vile method, and a solecism in authorship. Horne Tooke,
among other paradoxes, used to maintain, that no one could write a good
style who was not in the habit of talking and hearing the sound of his own
voice. He might as well have said that no one could relish a good style
without reading it aloud, as we find common people do to assist their
apprehension. But there is a method of trying periods on the ear, or
weighing them with the scales of the breath, without any articulate sound.
Authors, as they write, may be said to “hear a sound so fine, there’s
nothing lives ’twixt it and silence.” Even musicians generally compose in
their heads. I agree that no style is good that is not fit to be spoken or
read aloud with effect. This holds true not only of emphasis and cadence,
but also with regard to natural idiom and colloquial freedom. Sterne’s was
in this respect the best style that ever was written. You fancy that you
hear the people talking. For a contrary reason,[Pg 310]
Notes no college-man writes a
good style, or understands it when written. Fine writing is with him all
verbiage and monotony—a translation into classical centos or hexameter
lines.
Lively sallies and connected discourse are very different things. There
are many persons of that impatient and restless turn of mind, that they
cannot wait a moment for a conclusion, or follow up the thread of any
argument. In the hurry of conversation their ideas are somehow huddled
into sense; but in the intervals of thought, leave a great gap between.
Montesquieu said, he often lost an idea before he could find words for it:
yet he dictated, by way of saving time, to an amanuensis. This last is, in
my opinion, a vile method, and a solecism in authorship. Horne Tooke,
among other paradoxes, used to maintain, that no one could write a good
style who was not in the habit of talking and hearing the sound of his own
voice. He might as well have said that no one could relish a good style
without reading it aloud, as we find common people do to assist their
apprehension. But there is a method of trying periods on the ear, or
weighing them with the scales of the breath, without any articulate sound.
Authors, as they write, may be said to “hear a sound so fine, there’s
nothing lives ’twixt it and silence.” Even musicians generally compose in
their heads. I agree that no style is good that is not fit to be spoken or
read aloud with effect. This holds true not only of emphasis and cadence,
but also with regard to natural idiom and colloquial freedom. Sterne’s was
in this respect the best style that ever was written. You fancy that you
hear the people talking. For a contrary reason,[Pg 310]
Notes no college-man writes a
good style, or understands it when written. Fine writing is with him all
verbiage and monotony—a translation into classical centos or hexameter
lines.
That which I have just mentioned is among many instances I could give of
ingenious absurdities advanced by Mr. Tooke in the heat and pride of
controversy. A person who knew him well, and greatly admired his talents,
said of him that he never (to his recollection) heard him defend an
opinion which he thought right, or in which he believed him to be himself
sincere. He indeed provoked his antagonists into the toils by the very
extravagance of his assertions, and the teasing sophistry by which he
rendered them plausible. His temper was prompter to his skill. He had the
manners of a man of the world, with great scholastic resources. He flung
everyone else off his guard, and was himself immovable. I never knew
anyone who did not admit his superiority in this kind of warfare. He put a
full stop to one of C——’s long-winded prefatory apologies for his youth
and inexperience, by saying abruptly, “Speak up, young man!” and, at
another time, silenced a learned professor, by desiring an explanation of
a word which the other frequently used, and which, he said, he had been
many years trying to get at the meaning of,—the copulative Is! He was the
best intellectual fencer of his day. He made strange havoc of Fuseli’s
fantastic hieroglyphics, violent humours, and oddity of dialect.—Curran,
who was sometimes of the same party, was lively and animated in convivial
conversation, but dull in argument; nay, averse to anything like reasoning
or serious observation, and had the worst taste I ever knew. His favourite
critical topics were to abuse Milton’s Paradise Lost, and Romeo and
Juliet. Indeed, he confessed a want of sufficient acquaintance with books
when he found himself in literary society in London. He and Sheridan once
dined at John Kemble’s with Mrs.[Pg 311]
Notes Inchbald
and Mary Wolstonecraft, when
the discourse almost wholly turned on Love, “from noon to dewy eve, a
summer’s day!” What a subject! What speakers, and what hearers! What would
I not give to have been there, had I not learned it all from the bright
eyes of Amaryllis, and may one day make a Table-talk of it!—Peter
Pindar was rich in anecdote and grotesque humour, and profound in
technical knowledge both of music, poetry, and painting, but he was gross
and overbearing. Wordsworth sometimes talks like a man inspired on
subjects of poetry (his own out of the question)—Coleridge well on every
subject, and G—dwin on none. To finish this subject—Mrs. M——’s
conversation is as fine-cut as her features, and I like to sit in the room
with that sort of coronet face. What she said leaves a flavour, like fine
green tea. H—t’s is like champagne, and N——’s like anchovy sandwiches.
H—yd—n’s is like a game at trap-ball: L——’s like snap-dragon: and my
own (if I do not mistake the matter) is not very much unlike a game at
nine-pins!... One source of the conversation of authors, is the character
of other authors, and on that they are rich indeed. What things they say!
What stories they tell of one another, more particularly of their friends!
If I durst only give some of these confidential communications!... The
reader may perhaps think the foregoing a specimen of them:—but indeed he
is mistaken.
That which I have just mentioned is among many instances I could give of
ingenious absurdities advanced by Mr. Tooke in the heat and pride of
controversy. A person who knew him well, and greatly admired his talents,
said of him that he never (to his recollection) heard him defend an
opinion which he thought right, or in which he believed him to be himself
sincere. He indeed provoked his antagonists into the toils by the very
extravagance of his assertions, and the teasing sophistry by which he
rendered them plausible. His temper was prompter to his skill. He had the
manners of a man of the world, with great scholastic resources. He flung
everyone else off his guard, and was himself immovable. I never knew
anyone who did not admit his superiority in this kind of warfare. He put a
full stop to one of C——’s long-winded prefatory apologies for his youth
and inexperience, by saying abruptly, “Speak up, young man!” and, at
another time, silenced a learned professor, by desiring an explanation of
a word which the other frequently used, and which, he said, he had been
many years trying to get at the meaning of,—the copulative Is! He was the
best intellectual fencer of his day. He made strange havoc of Fuseli’s
fantastic hieroglyphics, violent humours, and oddity of dialect.—Curran,
who was sometimes of the same party, was lively and animated in convivial
conversation, but dull in argument; nay, averse to anything like reasoning
or serious observation, and had the worst taste I ever knew. His favourite
critical topics were to abuse Milton’s Paradise Lost, and Romeo and
Juliet. Indeed, he confessed a want of sufficient acquaintance with books
when he found himself in literary society in London. He and Sheridan once
dined at John Kemble’s with Mrs.[Pg 311]
Notes Inchbald
and Mary Wolstonecraft, when
the discourse almost wholly turned on Love, “from noon to dewy eve, a
summer’s day!” What a subject! What speakers, and what hearers! What would
I not give to have been there, had I not learned it all from the bright
eyes of Amaryllis, and may one day make a Table-talk of it!—Peter
Pindar was rich in anecdote and grotesque humour, and profound in
technical knowledge both of music, poetry, and painting, but he was gross
and overbearing. Wordsworth sometimes talks like a man inspired on
subjects of poetry (his own out of the question)—Coleridge well on every
subject, and G—dwin on none. To finish this subject—Mrs. M——’s
conversation is as fine-cut as her features, and I like to sit in the room
with that sort of coronet face. What she said leaves a flavour, like fine
green tea. H—t’s is like champagne, and N——’s like anchovy sandwiches.
H—yd—n’s is like a game at trap-ball: L——’s like snap-dragon: and my
own (if I do not mistake the matter) is not very much unlike a game at
nine-pins!... One source of the conversation of authors, is the character
of other authors, and on that they are rich indeed. What things they say!
What stories they tell of one another, more particularly of their friends!
If I durst only give some of these confidential communications!... The
reader may perhaps think the foregoing a specimen of them:—but indeed he
is mistaken.
I do not know of any greater impertinence, than for an obscure individual
to set about pumping a character of celebrity. “Bring him to me,” said a
Doctor Tronchin, speaking of Rousseau, “that I may see whether he has
anything in him.” Before you can take measure of the capacity of others,
you ought to be sure that they have not taken measure of yours. They may
think you a spy on them, and may not like their company. If you really
want[Pg 312]
Notes to
know whether another person can talk well, begin by saying a good
thing yourself, and you will have a right to look for a rejoinder. “The
best tennis-players,” says Sir Fopling Flutter, “make the best matches.”
I do not know of any greater impertinence, than for an obscure individual
to set about pumping a character of celebrity. “Bring him to me,” said a
Doctor Tronchin, speaking of Rousseau, “that I may see whether he has
anything in him.” Before you can take measure of the capacity of others,
you ought to be sure that they have not taken measure of yours. They may
think you a spy on them, and may not like their company. If you really
want[Pg 312]
Notes to
know whether another person can talk well, begin by saying a good
thing yourself, and you will have a right to look for a rejoinder. “The
best tennis-players,” says Sir Fopling Flutter, “make the best matches.”
————————For wit is like a rest
Held up at tennis, which men do the best
With the best players.
For wit is like a gathering
In tennis, where the top players excel
Against the best competitors.
We hear it often said of a great author, or a great actress, that they are very stupid people in private. But he was a fool that said so. Tell me your company, and I’ll tell you your manners. In conversation, as in other things, the action and reaction should bear a certain proportion to each other.—Authors may, in some sense, be looked upon as foreigners, who are not naturalised even in their native soil. L—— once came down into the country to see us. He was “like the most capricious poet Ovid among the Goths.” The country people thought him an oddity, and did not understand his jokes. It would be strange if they had; for he did not make any, while he staid. But when he crossed the country to Oxford, then he spoke a little. He and the old colleges were hail-fellow well met; and in the quadrangles, he “walked gowned.”
We often hear people say that a great author or a great actress is really just a stupid person in private. But that’s a foolish thing to say. Show me your friends, and I'll show you your manners. In conversation, just like in other situations, there should be a balance between action and reaction. —Authors can be seen as outsiders, not fully accepted even in their own homeland. L—— once came down to the countryside to visit us. He was “like the most unpredictable poet Ovid among the Goths.” The locals thought he was strange and didn’t get his humor. It’s not surprising that they didn’t; he didn’t make any jokes while he was there. But when he traveled to Oxford, he talked a bit more. He and the old colleges got along well; and in the courtyards, he “walked in his gown.”
There is a character of a gentleman; so there is a character of a scholar,
which is no less easily recognised. The one has an air of books about him,
as the other has of good-breeding. The one wears his thoughts as the other
does his clothes, gracefully; and even if they are a little old-fashioned,
they are not ridiculous: they have had their day. The gentleman shows, by
his manner, that he has been used to respect from others: the scholar that
he lays claim to self-respect and to a certain independence of opinion.
The one has been accustomed to the best company; the other has passed his
time in cultivating an[Pg 313]
Notes intimacy with the best authors. There is nothing
forward or vulgar in the behaviour of the one; nothing shrewd or petulant
in the observations of the other, as if he should astonish the
bye-standers, or was astonished himself at his own discoveries. Good taste
and good sense, like common politeness, are, or are supposed to be,
matters of course. One is distinguished by an appearance of marked
attention to every one present; the other manifests an habitual air of
abstraction and absence of mind. The one is not an upstart with all the
self-important airs of the founder of his own fortune; nor the other a
self-taught man, with the repulsive self-sufficiency which arises from an
ignorance of what hundreds have known before him. We must excuse perhaps a
little conscious family-pride in the one, and a little harmless pedantry
in the other.—As there is a class of the first character which sinks into
the mere gentleman, that is, which has nothing but this sense of
respectability and propriety to support it—so the character of a scholar
not unfrequently dwindles down into the shadow of a shade, till nothing is
left of it but the mere book-worm. There is often something amiable as
well as enviable in this last character. I know one such instance, at
least. The person I mean has an admiration for learning, if he is only
dazzled by its light. He lives among old authors, if he does not enter
much into their spirit. He handles the covers, and turns over the page,
and is familiar with the names and dates. He is busy and self-involved. He
hangs like a film and cobweb upon letters, or is like the dust upon the
outside of knowledge, which should not be rudely brushed aside. He follows
learning as its shadow; but as such, he is respectable. He browzes on the
husk and leaves of books, as the young fawn browzes on the bark and leaves
of trees. Such a one lives all his life in a dream of learning, and has
never once had his sleep broken by a real sense of things.[Pg 314] He believes
implicitly in genius, truth, virtue, liberty, because he finds the names
of these things in books. He thinks that love and friendship are the
finest things imaginable, both in practice and theory. The legend of good
women is to him no fiction. When he steals from the twilight of his cell,
the scene breaks upon him like an illuminated missal, and all the people
he sees are but so many figures in a camera obscura. He reads the world,
like a favourite volume, only to find beauties in it, or like an edition
of some old work which he is preparing for the press, only to make
emendations in it, and correct the errors that have inadvertently slipt
in. He and his dog Tray are much the same honest, simple-hearted,
faithful, affectionate creatures—if Tray could but read! His mind cannot
take the impression of vice: but the gentleness of his nature turns gall
to milk. He would not hurt a fly. He draws the picture of mankind from the
guileless simplicity of his own heart: and when he dies, his spirit will
take its smiling leave, without having ever had an ill thought of others,
or the consciousness of one in itself!
There is a character of a gentleman; so there is a character of a scholar,
which is no less easily recognised. The one has an air of books about him,
as the other has of good-breeding. The one wears his thoughts as the other
does his clothes, gracefully; and even if they are a little old-fashioned,
they are not ridiculous: they have had their day. The gentleman shows, by
his manner, that he has been used to respect from others: the scholar that
he lays claim to self-respect and to a certain independence of opinion.
The one has been accustomed to the best company; the other has passed his
time in cultivating an[Pg 313]
Notes intimacy with the best authors. There is nothing
forward or vulgar in the behaviour of the one; nothing shrewd or petulant
in the observations of the other, as if he should astonish the
bye-standers, or was astonished himself at his own discoveries. Good taste
and good sense, like common politeness, are, or are supposed to be,
matters of course. One is distinguished by an appearance of marked
attention to every one present; the other manifests an habitual air of
abstraction and absence of mind. The one is not an upstart with all the
self-important airs of the founder of his own fortune; nor the other a
self-taught man, with the repulsive self-sufficiency which arises from an
ignorance of what hundreds have known before him. We must excuse perhaps a
little conscious family-pride in the one, and a little harmless pedantry
in the other.—As there is a class of the first character which sinks into
the mere gentleman, that is, which has nothing but this sense of
respectability and propriety to support it—so the character of a scholar
not unfrequently dwindles down into the shadow of a shade, till nothing is
left of it but the mere book-worm. There is often something amiable as
well as enviable in this last character. I know one such instance, at
least. The person I mean has an admiration for learning, if he is only
dazzled by its light. He lives among old authors, if he does not enter
much into their spirit. He handles the covers, and turns over the page,
and is familiar with the names and dates. He is busy and self-involved. He
hangs like a film and cobweb upon letters, or is like the dust upon the
outside of knowledge, which should not be rudely brushed aside. He follows
learning as its shadow; but as such, he is respectable. He browzes on the
husk and leaves of books, as the young fawn browzes on the bark and leaves
of trees. Such a one lives all his life in a dream of learning, and has
never once had his sleep broken by a real sense of things.[Pg 314] He believes
implicitly in genius, truth, virtue, liberty, because he finds the names
of these things in books. He thinks that love and friendship are the
finest things imaginable, both in practice and theory. The legend of good
women is to him no fiction. When he steals from the twilight of his cell,
the scene breaks upon him like an illuminated missal, and all the people
he sees are but so many figures in a camera obscura. He reads the world,
like a favourite volume, only to find beauties in it, or like an edition
of some old work which he is preparing for the press, only to make
emendations in it, and correct the errors that have inadvertently slipt
in. He and his dog Tray are much the same honest, simple-hearted,
faithful, affectionate creatures—if Tray could but read! His mind cannot
take the impression of vice: but the gentleness of his nature turns gall
to milk. He would not hurt a fly. He draws the picture of mankind from the
guileless simplicity of his own heart: and when he dies, his spirit will
take its smiling leave, without having ever had an ill thought of others,
or the consciousness of one in itself!
XIX
OF PERSONS ONE WOULD WISH TO HAVE SEEN
“Come like shadows—so depart.”
B—— it was, I think, who suggested this subject, as well as the defence of Guy Faux, which I urged him to execute. As, however, he would undertake neither, I suppose I must do both—a task for which he would have been much fitter, no less from the temerity than the felicity of his pen—
B——, I believe, was the one who proposed this topic, along with the defense of Guy Faux, which I encouraged him to tackle. However, since he refused to take on either, I guess I’ll have to handle both—something he would have been much better suited for, not only because of his boldness but also the brilliance of his writing—
“Never so sure our rapture to create
As when it touch’d the brink of all we hate.”
“Never so certain our joy to create
As when it touched the edge of everything we dislike.”
Compared with him, I shall, I fear, make but a common-place piece of business of it; but I should be loth the idea was entirely lost, and besides I may avail myself of some hints of his in the progress of it. I am sometimes, I suspect, a better reporter of the ideas of other people than expounder of my own. I pursue the one too far into paradox or mysticism; the others I am not bound to follow farther than I like, or than seems fair and reasonable.
Compared to him, I’m afraid I’ll just create something pretty ordinary; however, I wouldn’t want the idea to be completely lost, and I might also use some of his insights while working on it. Sometimes, I think I’m better at reporting other people’s ideas than explaining my own. I tend to take my own thoughts too far into complexity or abstractness; with others, I’m free to explore only as much as I like, or as seems fair and reasonable.
On the question being started, A—— said, “I suppose the two first
persons you would choose to see would be the two greatest names in English
literature, Sir Isaac Newton and Mr. Locke?” In this A——, as usual,
reckoned without his host. Every one burst out a laughing at the
expression of B——’s face, in which impatience was restrained by
courtesy. “Yes, the greatest names,” he stammered out hastily, “but they
were not persons—not[Pg 316]
Notes persons.”—“Not
persons?” said A——, looking wise
and foolish at the same time, afraid his triumph might be premature. “That
is,” rejoined B——, “not characters, you know. By Mr. Locke and Sir Isaac
Newton, you mean the Essay on the Human Understanding, and the
Principia, which we have to this day. Beyond their contents there is
nothing personally interesting in the men. But what we want to see any one
bodily for, is when there is something peculiar, striking in the
individuals, more than we can learn from their writings, and yet are
curious to know. I dare say Locke and Newton were very like Kneller’s
portraits of them. But who could paint Shakspeare?”—“Ay,” retorted A——,
“there it is; then I suppose you would prefer seeing him and Milton
instead?”—“No,” said B——, “neither. I have seen so much of Shakspeare
on the stage and on book-stalls, in frontispieces and on mantlepieces,
that I am quite tired of the everlasting repetition: and as to Milton’s
face, the impressions that have come down to us of it I do not like; it is
too starched and puritanical; and I should be afraid of losing some of the
manna of his poetry in the leaven of his countenance and the precisian’s
band and gown.”—“I shall guess no more,” said A——. “Who is it, then,
you would like to see ‘in his habit as he lived,’ if you had your choice
of the whole range of English literature?” B—— then named Sir Thomas
Brown and Fulke Greville, the friend of Sir Philip Sidney, as the two
worthies whom he should feel the greatest pleasure to encounter on the
floor of his apartment in their night-gown and slippers, and to exchange
friendly greeting with them. At this A—— laughed outright, and conceived
B—— was jesting with him; but as no one followed his example, he thought
there might be something in it, and waited for an explanation in a state
of whimsical suspense. B—— then (as well as I can remember a
[Pg 317]
Notesconversation that passed twenty years ago;—how time slips!) went on as
follows. “The reason why I pitch upon these two authors is, that their
writings are riddles, and they themselves the most mysterious of
personages. They resemble the soothsayers of old, who dealt in dark hints
and doubtful oracles; and I should like to ask them the meaning of what no
mortal but themselves, I should suppose, can fathom. There is Dr. Johnson,
I have no curiosity, no strange uncertainty about him: he and Boswell
together have pretty well let me into the secret of what passed through
his mind. He and other writers like him are sufficiently explicit: my
friends, whose repose I should be tempted to disturb, (were it in my
power) are implicit, inextricable, inscrutable.
On the question being started, A—— said, “I suppose the two first
persons you would choose to see would be the two greatest names in English
literature, Sir Isaac Newton and Mr. Locke?” In this A——, as usual,
reckoned without his host. Every one burst out a laughing at the
expression of B——’s face, in which impatience was restrained by
courtesy. “Yes, the greatest names,” he stammered out hastily, “but they
were not persons—not[Pg 316]
Notes persons.”—“Not
persons?” said A——, looking wise
and foolish at the same time, afraid his triumph might be premature. “That
is,” rejoined B——, “not characters, you know. By Mr. Locke and Sir Isaac
Newton, you mean the Essay on the Human Understanding, and the
Principia, which we have to this day. Beyond their contents there is
nothing personally interesting in the men. But what we want to see any one
bodily for, is when there is something peculiar, striking in the
individuals, more than we can learn from their writings, and yet are
curious to know. I dare say Locke and Newton were very like Kneller’s
portraits of them. But who could paint Shakspeare?”—“Ay,” retorted A——,
“there it is; then I suppose you would prefer seeing him and Milton
instead?”—“No,” said B——, “neither. I have seen so much of Shakspeare
on the stage and on book-stalls, in frontispieces and on mantlepieces,
that I am quite tired of the everlasting repetition: and as to Milton’s
face, the impressions that have come down to us of it I do not like; it is
too starched and puritanical; and I should be afraid of losing some of the
manna of his poetry in the leaven of his countenance and the precisian’s
band and gown.”—“I shall guess no more,” said A——. “Who is it, then,
you would like to see ‘in his habit as he lived,’ if you had your choice
of the whole range of English literature?” B—— then named Sir Thomas
Brown and Fulke Greville, the friend of Sir Philip Sidney, as the two
worthies whom he should feel the greatest pleasure to encounter on the
floor of his apartment in their night-gown and slippers, and to exchange
friendly greeting with them. At this A—— laughed outright, and conceived
B—— was jesting with him; but as no one followed his example, he thought
there might be something in it, and waited for an explanation in a state
of whimsical suspense. B—— then (as well as I can remember a
[Pg 317]
Notesconversation that passed twenty years ago;—how time slips!) went on as
follows. “The reason why I pitch upon these two authors is, that their
writings are riddles, and they themselves the most mysterious of
personages. They resemble the soothsayers of old, who dealt in dark hints
and doubtful oracles; and I should like to ask them the meaning of what no
mortal but themselves, I should suppose, can fathom. There is Dr. Johnson,
I have no curiosity, no strange uncertainty about him: he and Boswell
together have pretty well let me into the secret of what passed through
his mind. He and other writers like him are sufficiently explicit: my
friends, whose repose I should be tempted to disturb, (were it in my
power) are implicit, inextricable, inscrutable.
“And call up him who left half-told
The story of Cambuscan bold.”
“And call up the one who left the story half-told
Of the brave Cambuscan.”
“When I look at that obscure but gorgeous prose-composition (the
Urn-burial) I seem to myself to look into a deep abyss, at the bottom of
which are hid pearls and rich treasure; or it is like a stately labyrinth
of doubt and withering speculation, and I would invoke the spirit of the
author to lead me through it. Besides, who would not be curious to see the
lineaments of a man who, having himself been twice married, wished that
mankind were propagated like trees! As to Fulke Greville, he is like
nothing but one of his own ‘Prologues spoken by the ghost of an old king
of Ormus,’ a truly formidable and inviting personage: his style is
apocalyptical, cabalistical, a knot worthy of such an apparition to untie;
and for the unravelling a passage or two, I would stand the brunt of an
encounter with so portentous a commentator!”—“I am afraid in that case,”
said A——, “that if the mystery were once cleared up, the merit might be
lost;”—and turning to me, whispered a[Pg 318]
Notes friendly apprehension, that while
B—— continued to admire these old crabbed authors, he would never become
a popular writer. Dr. Donne was mentioned as a writer of the same period,
with a very interesting countenance, whose history was singular, and whose
meaning was often quite as uncomeatable, without a personal citation
from the dead, as that of any of his contemporaries. The volume was
produced; and while some one was expatiating on the exquisite simplicity
and beauty of the portrait prefixed to the old edition, A—— got hold of
the poetry, and exclaiming, “What have we here?” read the following:—
“When I look at that obscure but gorgeous prose-composition (the
Urn-burial) I seem to myself to look into a deep abyss, at the bottom of
which are hid pearls and rich treasure; or it is like a stately labyrinth
of doubt and withering speculation, and I would invoke the spirit of the
author to lead me through it. Besides, who would not be curious to see the
lineaments of a man who, having himself been twice married, wished that
mankind were propagated like trees! As to Fulke Greville, he is like
nothing but one of his own ‘Prologues spoken by the ghost of an old king
of Ormus,’ a truly formidable and inviting personage: his style is
apocalyptical, cabalistical, a knot worthy of such an apparition to untie;
and for the unravelling a passage or two, I would stand the brunt of an
encounter with so portentous a commentator!”—“I am afraid in that case,”
said A——, “that if the mystery were once cleared up, the merit might be
lost;”—and turning to me, whispered a[Pg 318]
Notes friendly apprehension, that while
B—— continued to admire these old crabbed authors, he would never become
a popular writer. Dr. Donne was mentioned as a writer of the same period,
with a very interesting countenance, whose history was singular, and whose
meaning was often quite as uncomeatable, without a personal citation
from the dead, as that of any of his contemporaries. The volume was
produced; and while some one was expatiating on the exquisite simplicity
and beauty of the portrait prefixed to the old edition, A—— got hold of
the poetry, and exclaiming, “What have we here?” read the following:—
“Here lies a She-Sun and a He-Moon there,
She gives the best light to his sphere,
Or each is both and all, and so
They unto one another nothing owe.”
“Here rests a She-Sun and a He-Moon,
She provides the best light to his realm,
Or each is both and everything, and therefore
They owe nothing to one another.”
There was no resisting this, till B——, seizing the volume, turned to the beautiful “Lines to his Mistress,” dissuading her from accompanying him abroad, and read them with suffused features and a faltering tongue.
There was no way to resist this until B——, grabbing the book, turned to the beautiful “Lines to his Mistress,” persuading her not to go with him abroad, and read them with flushed cheeks and a shaky voice.
“By our first strange and fatal interview,
By all desires which thereof did ensue,
By our long starving hopes, by that remorse
Which my words’ masculine persuasive force
Begot in thee, and by the memory
Of hurts, which spies and rivals threaten’d me,
I calmly beg. But by thy father’s wrath,
By all pains which want and divorcement hath,
I conjure thee; and all the oaths which I
And thou have sworn to seal joint constancy
Here I unswear, and overswear them thus.
Thou shalt not love by ways so dangerous.
Temper, oh fair Love! love’s impetuous rage,
Be my true mistress still, not my feign’d Page;
I’ll go, and, by thy kind leave, leave behind
Thee! only worthy to nurse it in my mind.
Thirst to come back; oh, if thou die before.
[Pg 319]My soul from other lands to thee shall soar.
Thy (else Almighty) beauty cannot move
Rage from the seas, nor thy love teach them love,
Nor tame wild Boreas’ harshness; thou hast read
How roughly he in pieces shivered
Fair Orithea, whom he swore he lov’d.
Fall ill or good, ’tis madness to have prov’d
Dangers unurg’d: Feed on this flattery,
That absent lovers one with th’ other be.
Dissemble nothing, not a boy; nor change
Thy body’s habit, nor mind; be not strange
To thyself only. All will spy in thy face
A blushing, womanly, discovering grace.
Richly cloth’d apes are called apes, and as soon
Eclips’d as bright we call the moon the moon.
Men of France, changeable cameleons.
Spittles of diseases, shops of fashions,
Love’s fuellers, and the rightest company
Of players, which upon the world’s stage be,
Will quickly know thee.... O stay here! for thee
England is only a worthy gallery,
To walk in expectation; till from thence
Our greatest King call thee to his presence.
When I am gone, dream me some happiness,
Nor let thy looks our long hid love confess,
Nor praise, nor dispraise me; nor bless, nor curse
Openly love’s force, nor in bed fright thy nurse
With midnight startings, crying out, Oh, oh,
Nurse, oh, my love is slain, I saw him go
O’er the white Alps alone; I saw him, I,
Assail’d, fight, taken, stabb’d, bleed, fall, and die,
Augur me better chance, except dread Jove
Think it enough for me to have had thy love.”
“By our first strange and fatal meeting,
By all the desires that followed,
By our long-starving hopes, by that remorse
Which my strong, persuasive words
Created in you, and by the memory
Of the wounds that spies and rivals threatened me with,
I calmly beg. But by your father’s anger,
By all the pains that poverty and separation bring,
I urge you; and all the oaths that I
And you have sworn to affirm our commitment
I hereby unswear, and over-swear them like this:
You shall not love in such dangerous ways.
Calm down, oh fair Love! love’s fierce passion,
Be my true partner, not my fake Page;
I’ll go, and with your kind permission, leave behind
You! only worthy to be cherished in my mind.
Longing to return; oh, if you die before.
[Pg 319]My soul will soar to you from other lands.
Your (otherwise Almighty) beauty cannot stir
Fury from the seas, nor can your love teach them affection,
Nor tame wild Boreas’ harshness; you’ve read
How fiercely he shattered
Beautiful Orithea, whom he claimed to love.
Good or bad, it’s madness to have faced
Uninvited dangers: Feed on this flattery,
That absent lovers are one with each other.
Hide nothing, not even a boy; nor change
Your physical appearance or mind; don’t be strange
Only to yourself. Everyone will see in your face
A blushing, womanly, revealing grace.
Richly dressed apes are still apes, and just as quickly
Eclipsed as bright, we call the moon the moon.
Men of France, changeable like chameleons.
Spittles of diseases, shops of fashions,
Fuelers of love, and the best company
Of players who are on the world’s stage,
Will soon recognize you.... O stay here! For you,
England is just a worthy gallery,
To walk in expectation; until from there
Our greatest King calls you to his presence.
When I’m gone, dream me some happiness,
Don’t let your looks reveal our long-hidden love,
Nor praise, nor criticize me; nor bless, nor curse
Openly love’s power, nor in bed scare your nurse
With midnight stirrings, crying out, Oh, oh,
Nurse, oh, my love is slain, I saw him go
Over the white Alps alone; I saw him, I,
Attacked, fighting, captured, stabbed, bleeding, falling, and dying,
Wish me better fortune, unless dread Jove
Thinks it’s enough for me to have had your love.”
Some one then inquired of B—— if we could not see from the window the
Temple-walk in which Chaucer used to take his exercise; and on his name
being put to the vote, I was pleased to find that there was a general
sensation in his favour in all but A——, who said something about the
ruggedness of the metre, and even objected to the quaintness of the
orthography. I was vexed at this superficial gloss, pertinaciously
reducing every thing to its own trite level, and asked “if he did not
think it would be worth[Pg 320]
Notes while to scan the eye that had first greeted the
Muse in that dim twilight and early dawn of English literature; to see the
head, round which the visions of fancy must have played like gleams of
inspiration or a sudden glory; to watch those lips that “lisped in
numbers, for the numbers came”—as by a miracle, or as if the dumb should
speak? Nor was it alone that he had been the first to tune his native
tongue (however imperfectly to modern ears); but he was himself a noble,
manly character, standing before his age and striving to advance it; a
pleasant humourist withal, who has not only handed down to us the living
manners of his time, but had, no doubt, store of curious and quaint
devices, and would make as hearty a companion as Mine Host of Tabard. His
interview with Petrarch is fraught with interest. Yet I would rather have
seen Chaucer in company with the author of the Decameron, and have heard
them exchange their best stories together,—the Squire’s Tale against the
Story of the Falcon, the Wife of Bath’s Prologue against the Adventures of
Friar Albert. How fine to see the high mysterious brow which learning then
wore, relieved by the gay, familiar tone of men of the world, and by the
courtesies of genius. Surely, the thoughts and feelings which passed
through the minds of these great revivers of learning, these Cadmuses who
sowed the teeth of letters, must have stamped an expression on their
features, as different from the moderns as their books, and well worth the
perusal. Dante,” I continued, “is as interesting a person as his own
Ugolino, one whose lineaments curiosity would as eagerly devour in order
to penetrate his spirit, and the only one of the Italian poets I should
care much to see. There is a fine portrait of Ariosto by no less a hand
than Titian’s; light, Moorish, spirited, but not answering our idea. The
same artist’s large colossal profile of Peter Aretine is the[Pg 321]
Notes only
likeness of the kind that has the effect of conversing with ‘the mighty
dead,’ and this is truly spectral, ghastly, necromantic.” B—— put it to
me if I should like to see Spenser as well as Chaucer; and I answered
without hesitation, “No; for that his beauties were ideal, visionary, not
palpable or personal, and therefore connected with less curiosity about
the man. His poetry was the essence of romance, a very halo round the
bright orb of fancy; and the bringing in the individual might dissolve the
charm. No tones of voice could come up to the mellifluous cadence of his
verse; no form but of a winged angel could vie with the airy shapes he has
described. He was (to our apprehensions) rather a “creature of the
element, that lived in the rainbow and played in the plighted clouds,”
than an ordinary mortal. Or if he did appear, I should wish it to be as a
mere vision, like one of his own pageants, and that he should pass by
unquestioned like a dream or sound—
Some one then inquired of B—— if we could not see from the window the
Temple-walk in which Chaucer used to take his exercise; and on his name
being put to the vote, I was pleased to find that there was a general
sensation in his favour in all but A——, who said something about the
ruggedness of the metre, and even objected to the quaintness of the
orthography. I was vexed at this superficial gloss, pertinaciously
reducing every thing to its own trite level, and asked “if he did not
think it would be worth[Pg 320]
Notes while to scan the eye that had first greeted the
Muse in that dim twilight and early dawn of English literature; to see the
head, round which the visions of fancy must have played like gleams of
inspiration or a sudden glory; to watch those lips that “lisped in
numbers, for the numbers came”—as by a miracle, or as if the dumb should
speak? Nor was it alone that he had been the first to tune his native
tongue (however imperfectly to modern ears); but he was himself a noble,
manly character, standing before his age and striving to advance it; a
pleasant humourist withal, who has not only handed down to us the living
manners of his time, but had, no doubt, store of curious and quaint
devices, and would make as hearty a companion as Mine Host of Tabard. His
interview with Petrarch is fraught with interest. Yet I would rather have
seen Chaucer in company with the author of the Decameron, and have heard
them exchange their best stories together,—the Squire’s Tale against the
Story of the Falcon, the Wife of Bath’s Prologue against the Adventures of
Friar Albert. How fine to see the high mysterious brow which learning then
wore, relieved by the gay, familiar tone of men of the world, and by the
courtesies of genius. Surely, the thoughts and feelings which passed
through the minds of these great revivers of learning, these Cadmuses who
sowed the teeth of letters, must have stamped an expression on their
features, as different from the moderns as their books, and well worth the
perusal. Dante,” I continued, “is as interesting a person as his own
Ugolino, one whose lineaments curiosity would as eagerly devour in order
to penetrate his spirit, and the only one of the Italian poets I should
care much to see. There is a fine portrait of Ariosto by no less a hand
than Titian’s; light, Moorish, spirited, but not answering our idea. The
same artist’s large colossal profile of Peter Aretine is the[Pg 321]
Notes only
likeness of the kind that has the effect of conversing with ‘the mighty
dead,’ and this is truly spectral, ghastly, necromantic.” B—— put it to
me if I should like to see Spenser as well as Chaucer; and I answered
without hesitation, “No; for that his beauties were ideal, visionary, not
palpable or personal, and therefore connected with less curiosity about
the man. His poetry was the essence of romance, a very halo round the
bright orb of fancy; and the bringing in the individual might dissolve the
charm. No tones of voice could come up to the mellifluous cadence of his
verse; no form but of a winged angel could vie with the airy shapes he has
described. He was (to our apprehensions) rather a “creature of the
element, that lived in the rainbow and played in the plighted clouds,”
than an ordinary mortal. Or if he did appear, I should wish it to be as a
mere vision, like one of his own pageants, and that he should pass by
unquestioned like a dream or sound—
——“That was Arion crown’d:
So went he playing on the wat’ry plain!”
“That was Arion crowned:”
So he went playing on the watery plain!”
Captain C. muttered something about Columbus, and M. C. hinted at the Wandering Jew; but the last was set aside as spurious, and the first made over to the New World.
Captain C. mumbled something about Columbus, and M. C. suggested the Wandering Jew; but the latter was dismissed as fake, and the former was attributed to the New World.
“I should like,” said Miss D——, “to have seen Pope talking with Patty Blount; and I have seen Goldsmith.” Every one turned round to look at Miss D——, as if by so doing they too could get a sight of Goldsmith.
“I would have loved,” said Miss D——, “to have seen Pope chatting with Patty Blount; and I have seen Goldsmith.” Everyone turned to look at Miss D——, as if by doing so they could catch a glimpse of Goldsmith as well.
“Where,” asked a harsh croaking voice, “was Dr. Johnson in the years
1745-6? He did not write anything that we know of, nor is there any
account of him in Boswell during those two years. Was he in Scotland with
the Pretender? He seems to have passed through the scenes in the Highlands
in company with Boswell many years after ‘with lack-lustre eye,’ yet as if
they were familiar[Pg 322]
Notes to him, or associated in his mind with interests that
he durst not explain. If so, it would be an additional reason for my
liking him; and I would give something to have seen him seated in the tent
with the youthful Majesty of Britain, and penning the Proclamation to all
true subjects and adherents of the legitimate Government.”
“Where,” asked a harsh croaking voice, “was Dr. Johnson in the years
1745-6? He did not write anything that we know of, nor is there any
account of him in Boswell during those two years. Was he in Scotland with
the Pretender? He seems to have passed through the scenes in the Highlands
in company with Boswell many years after ‘with lack-lustre eye,’ yet as if
they were familiar[Pg 322]
Notes to him, or associated in his mind with interests that
he durst not explain. If so, it would be an additional reason for my
liking him; and I would give something to have seen him seated in the tent
with the youthful Majesty of Britain, and penning the Proclamation to all
true subjects and adherents of the legitimate Government.”
“I thought,” said A——, turning short round upon B——, “that you of the Lake School did not like Pope?”—“Not like Pope! My dear sir, you must be under a mistake—I can read him over and over for ever!”—“Why certainly, the Essay on Man must be allowed to be a master-piece.”—“It may be so, but I seldom look into it.”—“Oh! then it’s his Satires you admire?”—“No, not his Satires, but his friendly Epistles and his compliments.”—“Compliments! I did not know he ever made any.”—“The finest,” said B——, “that were ever paid by the wit of man. Each of them is worth an estate for life—nay, is an immortality. There is that superb one to Lord Cornbury:
“I thought,” said A——, turning abruptly to B——, “that you from the Lake School didn’t like Pope?”—“Not like Pope! My dear sir, you’ve got it all wrong—I could read him over and over forever!”—“Well, the Essay on Man is definitely a masterpiece.” —“It might be, but I hardly ever look at it.” —“Oh! So it’s his Satires you admire?”—“No, not his Satires, but his friendly Epistles and his flattery.” —“Flattery! I didn’t know he ever gave any.” —“The finest,” said B——, “that were ever offered by the wit of man. Each one is worth a lifetime estate—indeed, it’s like an immortality. There’s that magnificent one to Lord Cornbury:
“Despise low joys, low gains:
Disdain whatever Cornbury disdains;
Be virtuous, and be happy for your pains.
“Don’t look down on small joys, small gains:
Ignore whatever Cornbury turns his nose up at;
Be virtuous, and find happiness in your efforts.”
“Was there ever more artful insinuation of idolatrous praise? And then that noble apotheosis of his friend Lord Mansfield (however little deserved), when, speaking of the House of Lords, he adds—
“Was there ever a more skillful hint of idolizing praise? And then that grand tribute to his friend Lord Mansfield (no matter how undeserved), when he mentions the House of Lords, he adds—
“Conspicuous scene! another yet is nigh,
(More silent far) where kings and poets lie;
Where Murray (long enough his Country’s pride)
Shall be no more than Tully or than Hyde!
“Noticeable scene! another one is coming,
(Much quieter) where kings and poets rest;
Where Murray (long a pride of his Country)
Will be no more than Tully or Hyde!”
“And with what a fine turn of indignant flattery he addresses Lord Bolingbroke—
“And with what a clever twist of upset praise he talks to Lord Bolingbroke—
“Why rail they then, if but one wreath of mine,
Oh! all-accomplish’d St. John, deck thy shrine?
“Why do they complain then, if I only have one wreath,
Oh! all-accomplished St. John, adorn your shrine?
“But why then publish? Granville the polite,
And knowing Walsh, would tell me I could write;
Well-natured Garth inflamed with early praise,
And Congreve loved and Swift endured my lays:
The courtly Talbot, Somers, Sheffield read,
Ev’n mitred Rochester would nod the head;
And St. John’s self (great Dryden’s friend before)
Received with open arms one poet more.
Happy my studies, if by these approved!
Happier their author, if by these beloved!
From these the world will judge of men and books,
Not from the Burnets, Oldmixons, and Cooks.”
“But then, why publish? Granville, the polite,
And Walsh, who knows his stuff, would say I could write;
Well-meaning Garth fired up by early praise,
And Congreve liked it while Swift put up with my verses:
The refined Talbot, Somers, Sheffield read,
Even the vested Rochester would nod his head;
And St. John himself (great Dryden’s friend before)
Welcomed one more poet with open arms.
Happy am I in my studies, if they approve!
Even happier is their author, if they love me!
From these, the world will judge people and books,
Not from the Burnets, Oldmixons, and Cooks.”
Here his voice totally failed him, and throwing down the book, he said, “Do you think I would not wish to have been friends with such a man as this?”
Here his voice completely abandoned him, and tossing aside the book, he said, “Do you think I wouldn’t want to be friends with someone like this?”
“What say you to Dryden?”—“He rather made a show of himself, and courted
popularity in that lowest temple of Fame, a coffee-house, so as in some
measure to vulgarize one’s idea of him. Pope, on the contrary, reached the
very beau ideal of what a poet’s life should be; and his fame while
living seemed to be an emanation from that which was to circle his name
after death. He was so far enviable (and one would feel proud to have
witnessed the rare spectacle in him) that he was almost the only poet and
man of genius who met with his reward on this side of the tomb, who
realized in friends, fortune, the esteem of the world, the most sanguine
hopes of a youthful ambition, and who found that sort of patronage from
the great during his lifetime which they would be thought anxious to
bestow upon him after his death. Read Gay’s verses to him on his supposed
return from Greece, after his translation of Homer was finished, and say
if you would not gladly join the bright procession that welcomed him home,
or see it once more land at Whitehall-stairs.”—“Still,” said
Miss[Pg 324]
Notes D——,
“I would rather have seen him talking with Patty Blount, or riding by in a
coronet-coach with Lady Mary Wortley Montagu!”
“What say you to Dryden?”—“He rather made a show of himself, and courted
popularity in that lowest temple of Fame, a coffee-house, so as in some
measure to vulgarize one’s idea of him. Pope, on the contrary, reached the
very beau ideal of what a poet’s life should be; and his fame while
living seemed to be an emanation from that which was to circle his name
after death. He was so far enviable (and one would feel proud to have
witnessed the rare spectacle in him) that he was almost the only poet and
man of genius who met with his reward on this side of the tomb, who
realized in friends, fortune, the esteem of the world, the most sanguine
hopes of a youthful ambition, and who found that sort of patronage from
the great during his lifetime which they would be thought anxious to
bestow upon him after his death. Read Gay’s verses to him on his supposed
return from Greece, after his translation of Homer was finished, and say
if you would not gladly join the bright procession that welcomed him home,
or see it once more land at Whitehall-stairs.”—“Still,” said
Miss[Pg 324]
Notes D——,
“I would rather have seen him talking with Patty Blount, or riding by in a
coronet-coach with Lady Mary Wortley Montagu!”
E——, who was deep in a game of piquet at the other end of the room, whispered to M. C. to ask if Junius would not be a fit person to invoke from the dead. “Yes,” said B——, “provided he would agree to lay aside his mask.”
E——, who was really into a game of piquet at the other end of the room, whispered to M. C. to ask if Junius might be a good person to bring back from the dead. “Yes,” said B——, “as long as he would be willing to take off his mask.”
We were now at a stand for a short time, when Fielding was mentioned as a candidate: only one, however, seconded the proposition. “Richardson?”—“By all means, but only to look at him through the glass-door of his back-shop, hard at work upon one of his novels (the most extraordinary contrast that ever was presented between an author and his works), but not to let him come behind his counter lest he should want you to turn customer, nor to go upstairs with him, lest he should offer to read the first manuscript of Sir Charles Grandison, which was originally written in eight and twenty volumes octavo, or get out the letters of his female correspondents, to prove that Joseph Andrews was low.”
We paused for a moment when Fielding was brought up as a candidate. Only one person supported the idea. “Richardson?”—“Definitely, but only to observe him through the glass door of his back office, busy working on one of his novels (the most striking contrast ever seen between an author and their works), but we shouldn’t let him behind the counter in case he tries to sell you something, and we shouldn’t go upstairs with him in case he wants to share the first draft of Sir Charles Grandison, which was originally written in twenty-eight octavo volumes, or pull out letters from his female correspondents to prove that Joseph Andrews was low.”
There was but one statesman in the whole of English history that any one expressed the least desire to see—Oliver Cromwell, with his fine, frank, rough, pimply face, and wily policy; and one enthusiast, John Bunyan, the immortal author of the Pilgrim’s Progress. It seemed that if he came into the room, dreams would follow him, and that each person would nod under his golden cloud, “nigh-sphered in Heaven,” a canopy as strange and stately as any in Homer.
There was only one statesman in all of English history that anyone showed the slightest interest in—Oliver Cromwell, with his interesting, honest, rugged, pockmarked face, and clever policies; and one passionate figure, John Bunyan, the legendary author of the Pilgrim’s Progress. It felt like if he walked into the room, dreams would trail behind him, and everyone would be swept up under his golden aura, “almost enveloped in Heaven,” a canopy as unusual and impressive as any in Homer.
Of all persons near our own time, Garrick’s name was received with the
greatest enthusiasm, who was proposed by J. F——. He presently superseded
both Hogarth and Handel, who had been talked of, but then it was on
condition that he should act in tragedy and comedy, in the[Pg 325]
Notes play and the
farce, Lear and Wildair and Abel Drugger. What a sight for sore eyes
that would be! Who would not part with a year’s income at least, almost
with a year of his natural life, to be present at it? Besides, as he could
not act alone, and recitations are unsatisfactory things, what a troop he
must bring with him—the silver-tongued Barry, and Quin, and Shuter and
Weston, and Mrs. Clive and Mrs. Pritchard, of whom I have heard my father
speak as so great a favourite when he was young! This would indeed be a
revival of the dead, the restoring of art; and so much the more desirable,
as such is the lurking scepticism mingled with our overstrained admiration
of past excellence, that though we have the speeches of Burke, the
portraits of Reynolds, the writings of Goldsmith, and the conversation of
Johnson, to show what people could do at that period, and to confirm the
universal testimony to the merits of Garrick; yet, as it was before our
time, we have our misgivings, as if he was probably after all little
better than a Bartlemy-fair actor, dressed out to play Macbeth in a
scarlet coat and laced cocked-hat. For one, I should like to have seen and
heard with my own eyes and ears. Certainly, by all accounts, if any one
was ever moved by the true histrionic æstus, it was Garrick. When he
followed the Ghost in Hamlet, he did not drop the sword as most actors do
behind the scenes, but kept the point raised the whole way round, so fully
was he possessed with the idea, or so anxious not to lose sight of his
part for a moment. Once at a splendid dinner-party at Lord ——’s, they
suddenly missed Garrick, and could not imagine what was become of him,
till they were drawn to the window by the convulsive screams and peals of
laughter of a young negro-boy, who was rolling on the ground in an ecstasy
of delight to see Garrick mimicking a turkey-cock in the court-yard, with
his coat-tail stuck out behind, and in a seeming flutter[Pg 326]
Notes of feathered
rage and pride. Of our party only two persons present had seen the British
Roscius; and they seemed as willing as the rest to renew their
acquaintance with their old favourite.
Of all persons near our own time, Garrick’s name was received with the
greatest enthusiasm, who was proposed by J. F——. He presently superseded
both Hogarth and Handel, who had been talked of, but then it was on
condition that he should act in tragedy and comedy, in the[Pg 325]
Notes play and the
farce, Lear and Wildair and Abel Drugger. What a sight for sore eyes
that would be! Who would not part with a year’s income at least, almost
with a year of his natural life, to be present at it? Besides, as he could
not act alone, and recitations are unsatisfactory things, what a troop he
must bring with him—the silver-tongued Barry, and Quin, and Shuter and
Weston, and Mrs. Clive and Mrs. Pritchard, of whom I have heard my father
speak as so great a favourite when he was young! This would indeed be a
revival of the dead, the restoring of art; and so much the more desirable,
as such is the lurking scepticism mingled with our overstrained admiration
of past excellence, that though we have the speeches of Burke, the
portraits of Reynolds, the writings of Goldsmith, and the conversation of
Johnson, to show what people could do at that period, and to confirm the
universal testimony to the merits of Garrick; yet, as it was before our
time, we have our misgivings, as if he was probably after all little
better than a Bartlemy-fair actor, dressed out to play Macbeth in a
scarlet coat and laced cocked-hat. For one, I should like to have seen and
heard with my own eyes and ears. Certainly, by all accounts, if any one
was ever moved by the true histrionic æstus, it was Garrick. When he
followed the Ghost in Hamlet, he did not drop the sword as most actors do
behind the scenes, but kept the point raised the whole way round, so fully
was he possessed with the idea, or so anxious not to lose sight of his
part for a moment. Once at a splendid dinner-party at Lord ——’s, they
suddenly missed Garrick, and could not imagine what was become of him,
till they were drawn to the window by the convulsive screams and peals of
laughter of a young negro-boy, who was rolling on the ground in an ecstasy
of delight to see Garrick mimicking a turkey-cock in the court-yard, with
his coat-tail stuck out behind, and in a seeming flutter[Pg 326]
Notes of feathered
rage and pride. Of our party only two persons present had seen the British
Roscius; and they seemed as willing as the rest to renew their
acquaintance with their old favourite.
We were interrupted in the hey-day and mid-career of this fanciful speculation, by a grumbler in a corner, who declared it was a shame to make all this rout about a mere player and farce-writer, to the neglect and exclusion of the fine old dramatists, the contemporaries and rivals of Shakspeare. B—— said he had anticipated this objection when he had named the author of Mustapha and Alaham; and out of caprice insisted upon keeping him to represent the set, in preference to the wild hair-brained enthusiast Kit Marlowe; to the sexton of St. Ann’s, Webster, with his melancholy yew-trees and death’s-heads; to Deckar, who was but a garrulous proser; to the voluminous Heywood; and even to Beaumont and Fletcher, whom we might offend by complimenting the wrong author on their joint productions. Lord Brook, on the contrary, stood quite by himself, or in Cowley’s words, was “a vast species alone.” Some one hinted at the circumstance of his being a lord, which rather startled B——, but he said a ghost would perhaps dispense with strict etiquette, on being regularly addressed by his title. Ben Jonson divided our suffrages pretty equally. Some were afraid he would begin to traduce Shakspeare, who was not present to defend himself. “If he grows disagreeable,” it was whispered aloud, “there is G—— can match him.” At length his romantic visit to Drummond of Hawthornden was mentioned, and turned the scale in his favour.
We were interrupted in the prime of this imaginative discussion by someone grumbling in the corner, who said it was ridiculous to make such a fuss over a mere actor and farce writer, ignoring the great old playwrights who were contemporaries and rivals of Shakespeare. B—— mentioned that he had anticipated this objection when he named the author of Mustapha and Alaham; and out of whim, he insisted on keeping him to represent the group, rather than the wild, eccentric enthusiast Kit Marlowe; the sexton of St. Ann’s, Webster, with his gloomy yew trees and skulls; Deckar, who was just a rambling writer; the prolific Heywood; and even Beaumont and Fletcher, who might be offended if we praised the wrong author for their joint works. Lord Brook, on the other hand, stood apart, or in Cowley's words, was “a vast species alone.” Someone pointed out that he was a lord, which surprised B—— a bit, but he said a ghost might not worry about strict etiquette if addressed by his title. Ben Jonson divided our opinions pretty evenly. Some were worried he might start badmouthing Shakespeare, who wasn’t there to defend himself. “If he gets unpleasant,” someone quietly remarked, “there's G—— who can handle him.” Eventually, his romantic visit to Drummond of Hawthornden was mentioned, tipping the balance in his favor.
B—— inquired if there was any one that was hanged that I would choose to
mention? And I answered, Eugene Aram.[146] The name of the “Admirable
Crichton” was[Pg 327]
Notes suddenly
started as a splendid example of waste talents,
so different from the generality of his countrymen. This choice was
mightily approved by a North-Briton present, who declared himself
descended from that prodigy of learning and accomplishment, and said he
had family-plate in his possession as vouchers for the fact, with the
initials A. C.—Admirable Crichton! H—— laughed or rather roared as
heartily at this as I should think he has done for many years.
B—— inquired if there was any one that was hanged that I would choose to
mention? And I answered, Eugene Aram.[146] The name of the “Admirable
Crichton” was[Pg 327]
Notes suddenly
started as a splendid example of waste talents,
so different from the generality of his countrymen. This choice was
mightily approved by a North-Briton present, who declared himself
descended from that prodigy of learning and accomplishment, and said he
had family-plate in his possession as vouchers for the fact, with the
initials A. C.—Admirable Crichton! H—— laughed or rather roared as
heartily at this as I should think he has done for many years.
The last-named Mitre-courtier[147] then wished to know whether there were
any metaphysicians to whom one might be tempted to apply the wizard spell?
I replied, there were only six in modern times deserving the name—Hobbes,
Berkeley, Butler, Hartley, Hume, Leibnitz; and perhaps Jonathan Edwards, a
Massachusetts man.[148] As to the French, who talked fluently of having
created this science, there was not a tittle in any of their writings,
that was not to be found literally in the authors I had mentioned. [Horne
Tooke, who might have a claim to come in under the head of Grammar, was
still living.] None of these names seemed to excite much interest, and I
did not plead for the re-appearance of those who might be thought best
fitted by the abstracted nature of their studies for their present
spiritual and disembodied state, and who, even while [Pg 328]
Noteson this living
stage, were nearly divested of common flesh and blood. As A—— with an
uneasy fidgetty face was about to put some question about Mr. Locke and
Dugald Stewart, he was prevented by M. C., who observed, “If J—— was
here, he would undoubtedly be for having up those profound and redoubted
scholiasts, Thomas Aquinas and Duns Scotus.” I said; this might be fair
enough in him who had read or fancied he had read the original works, but
I did not see how we could have any right to call up these authors to give
an account of themselves in person, till we had looked into their
writings.
The last-named Mitre-courtier[147] then wished to know whether there were
any metaphysicians to whom one might be tempted to apply the wizard spell?
I replied, there were only six in modern times deserving the name—Hobbes,
Berkeley, Butler, Hartley, Hume, Leibnitz; and perhaps Jonathan Edwards, a
Massachusetts man.[148] As to the French, who talked fluently of having
created this science, there was not a tittle in any of their writings,
that was not to be found literally in the authors I had mentioned. [Horne
Tooke, who might have a claim to come in under the head of Grammar, was
still living.] None of these names seemed to excite much interest, and I
did not plead for the re-appearance of those who might be thought best
fitted by the abstracted nature of their studies for their present
spiritual and disembodied state, and who, even while [Pg 328]
Noteson this living
stage, were nearly divested of common flesh and blood. As A—— with an
uneasy fidgetty face was about to put some question about Mr. Locke and
Dugald Stewart, he was prevented by M. C., who observed, “If J—— was
here, he would undoubtedly be for having up those profound and redoubted
scholiasts, Thomas Aquinas and Duns Scotus.” I said; this might be fair
enough in him who had read or fancied he had read the original works, but
I did not see how we could have any right to call up these authors to give
an account of themselves in person, till we had looked into their
writings.
By this time it should seem that some rumour of our whimsical deliberation had got wind, and had disturbed the irritable genus in their shadowy abodes, for we received messages from several candidates that we had just been thinking of. Gray declined our invitation, though he had not yet been asked: Gay offered to come and bring in his hand the Duchess of Bolton, the original Polly: Steele and Addison left their cards as Captain Sentry and Sir Roger de Coverley: Swift came in and sat down without speaking a word, and quitted the room as abruptly: Otway and Chatterton were seen lingering on the opposite side of the Styx, but could not muster enough between them to pay Charon his fare: Thomson fell asleep in the boat, and was rowed back again—and Burns sent a low fellow, one John Barleycorn, an old companion of his who had conducted him to the other world, to say that he had during his lifetime been drawn out of his retirement as a show, only to be made an exciseman of, and that he would rather remain where he was. He desired, however, to shake hands by his representative—the hand, thus held out, was in a burning fever, and shook prodigiously.
By this time, it seemed like some rumor about our quirky discussions had spread, disturbing the irritable genus in their hidden corners. We received messages from several candidates we had just been thinking about. Gray declined our invitation, even though he hadn't been asked yet. Gay offered to come and bring the Duchess of Bolton, the original Polly, with him. Steele and Addison dropped off their cards as Captain Sentry and Sir Roger de Coverley. Swift came in, sat down without saying a word, and left the room just as suddenly. Otway and Chatterton were spotted hanging around on the other side of the Styx but couldn't gather enough between them to pay Charon's fare. Thomson fell asleep in the boat and was rowed back again. Burns sent a lowlife named John Barleycorn, an old friend of his who had taken him to the afterlife, to say that during his lifetime he had been forced out of his retirement to be a show, only to end up as an exciseman, and he would prefer to stay where he was. However, he wanted to shake hands through his representative—the hand that was offered was burning hot and shook uncontrollably.
The room was hung round with several portraits of[Pg 329]
Notes eminent painters. While
we were debating whether we should demand speech with these masters of
mute eloquence, whose features were so familiar to us, it seemed that all
at once they glided from their frames, and seated themselves at some
little distance from us. There was Leonardo with his majestic beard and
watchful eye, having a bust of Archimedes before him; next him was
Raphael’s graceful head turned round to the Fornarina; and on his other
side was Lucretia Borgia, with calm, golden locks; Michael Angelo had
placed the model of St. Peter’s on the table before him; Correggio had an
angel at his side; Titian was seated with his Mistress between himself and
Giorgioni; Guido was accompanied by his own Aurora, who took a dice-box
from him; Claude held a mirror in his hand; Rubens patted a beautiful
panther (led in by a satyr) on the head; Vandyke appeared as his own
Paris, and Rembrandt was hid under furs, gold chains and jewels, which Sir
Joshua eyed closely, holding his hand so as to shade his forehead. Not a
word was spoken; and as we rose to do them homage, they still presented
the same surface to the view. Not being bonâ-fide representations of
living people, we got rid of the splendid apparitions by signs and dumb
show. As soon as they had melted into thin air, there was a loud noise at
the outer door, and we found it was Giotto, Cimabue, and Ghirlandaio, who
had been raised from the dead by their earnest desire to see their
illustrious successors—
The room was hung round with several portraits of[Pg 329]
Notes eminent painters. While
we were debating whether we should demand speech with these masters of
mute eloquence, whose features were so familiar to us, it seemed that all
at once they glided from their frames, and seated themselves at some
little distance from us. There was Leonardo with his majestic beard and
watchful eye, having a bust of Archimedes before him; next him was
Raphael’s graceful head turned round to the Fornarina; and on his other
side was Lucretia Borgia, with calm, golden locks; Michael Angelo had
placed the model of St. Peter’s on the table before him; Correggio had an
angel at his side; Titian was seated with his Mistress between himself and
Giorgioni; Guido was accompanied by his own Aurora, who took a dice-box
from him; Claude held a mirror in his hand; Rubens patted a beautiful
panther (led in by a satyr) on the head; Vandyke appeared as his own
Paris, and Rembrandt was hid under furs, gold chains and jewels, which Sir
Joshua eyed closely, holding his hand so as to shade his forehead. Not a
word was spoken; and as we rose to do them homage, they still presented
the same surface to the view. Not being bonâ-fide representations of
living people, we got rid of the splendid apparitions by signs and dumb
show. As soon as they had melted into thin air, there was a loud noise at
the outer door, and we found it was Giotto, Cimabue, and Ghirlandaio, who
had been raised from the dead by their earnest desire to see their
illustrious successors—
“Whose names on earth
In Fame’s eternal records live for aye!”
"Whose names are on earth"
In Fame’s everlasting records live forever!”
“But shall we have nothing to say,” interrogated G. J——, “to the Legend of Good Women?”—“Name, name, Mr. J——,” cried H—— in a boisterous tone of friendly exultation, “name as many as you please, without reserve or fear of molestation!” J—— was perplexed between so many amiable recollections, that the name of the lady of his choice expired in a pensive whiff of his pipe; and B—— impatiently declared for the Duchess of Newcastle. Mrs. Hutchinson was no sooner mentioned, than she carried the day from the Duchess. We were the less solicitous on this subject of filling up the posthumous lists of Good Women, as there was already one in the room as good, as sensible, and in all respects as exemplary, as the best of them could be for their lives! “I should like vastly to have seen Ninon de l’Enclos,” said that incomparable person; and this immediately put us in mind that we had neglected to pay honour due to our friends on the other side of the Channel: Voltaire, the patriarch of levity, and Rousseau, the father of sentiment, Montaigne and Rabelais (great in wisdom and in wit), Molière and that illustrious group that are collected round him (in the print of that subject) to hear him read his comedy of the Tartuffe at the house of Ninon; Racine, La Fontaine, Rochefoucault, St. Evremont, etc.
“But don’t we have anything to say,” asked G. J——, “about the Legend of Good Women?”—“Go ahead, Mr. J——,” H—— exclaimed, cheerfully and with enthusiasm, “name as many as you want, without holding back or worrying about any trouble!” J—— was caught off guard by so many pleasant memories that the name of the woman he admired slipped away in a thoughtful puff of his pipe; and B—— quickly supported the Duchess of Newcastle. The moment Mrs. Hutchinson was brought up, she outshone the Duchess. We were less concerned about filling the lists of Good Women, since there was already one in the room who was just as good, smart, and all-around exemplary as the best among them! “I would have loved to see Ninon de l’Enclos,” said that remarkable person; and this reminded us that we had overlooked honoring our friends on the other side of the Channel: Voltaire, the master of lightheartedness, Rousseau, the father of feeling, Montaigne and Rabelais (great in wisdom and wit), Molière and the remarkable group gathered around him (in the print of that scene) to hear him read his comedy, the Tartuffe, at Ninon's house; Racine, La Fontaine, Rochefoucauld, St. Evremont, etc.
“There is one person,” said a shrill, querulous voice, “I would rather see than all these—Don Quixote!”
“There’s one person,” said a high-pitched, complaining voice, “I’d rather see than all these—Don Quixote!”
“Come, come!” said H——; “I thought we should have no heroes, real or
fabulous. What say you, Mr. B——? Are you for eking out your shadowy list
with such names as Alexander, Julius Cæsar, Tamerlane, or Ghengis
Khan?”—“Excuse me,” said B——, “on the subject of characters in active
life, plotters and disturbers of the world, I have[Pg 331]
Notes a crotchet of my own,
which I beg leave to reserve.”—“No, no! come, out with your
worthies!”—“What do you think of Guy Faux and Judas Iscariot?” H——
turned an eye upon him like a wild Indian, but cordial and full of
smothered glee. “Your most exquisite reason!” was echoed on all sides; and
A—— thought that B—— had now fairly entangled himself. “Why, I cannot
but think,” retorted he of the wistful countenance, “that Guy Faux, that
poor fluttering annual scare-crow of straw and rags, is an ill-used
gentleman. I would give something to see him sitting pale and emaciated,
surrounded by his matches and his barrels of gunpowder, and expecting the
moment that was to transport him to Paradise for his heroic self-devotion;
but if I say any more, there is that fellow G—— will make something of
it.—And as to Judas Iscariot, my reason is different. I would fain see
the face of him, who, having dipped his hand in the same dish with the Son
of Man, could afterwards betray him. I have no conception of such a thing;
nor have I ever seen any picture (not even Leonardo’s very fine one) that
gave me the least idea of it.”—“You have said enough, Mr. B——, to
justify your choice.”
“Come, come!” said H——; “I thought we should have no heroes, real or
fabulous. What say you, Mr. B——? Are you for eking out your shadowy list
with such names as Alexander, Julius Cæsar, Tamerlane, or Ghengis
Khan?”—“Excuse me,” said B——, “on the subject of characters in active
life, plotters and disturbers of the world, I have[Pg 331]
Notes a crotchet of my own,
which I beg leave to reserve.”—“No, no! come, out with your
worthies!”—“What do you think of Guy Faux and Judas Iscariot?” H——
turned an eye upon him like a wild Indian, but cordial and full of
smothered glee. “Your most exquisite reason!” was echoed on all sides; and
A—— thought that B—— had now fairly entangled himself. “Why, I cannot
but think,” retorted he of the wistful countenance, “that Guy Faux, that
poor fluttering annual scare-crow of straw and rags, is an ill-used
gentleman. I would give something to see him sitting pale and emaciated,
surrounded by his matches and his barrels of gunpowder, and expecting the
moment that was to transport him to Paradise for his heroic self-devotion;
but if I say any more, there is that fellow G—— will make something of
it.—And as to Judas Iscariot, my reason is different. I would fain see
the face of him, who, having dipped his hand in the same dish with the Son
of Man, could afterwards betray him. I have no conception of such a thing;
nor have I ever seen any picture (not even Leonardo’s very fine one) that
gave me the least idea of it.”—“You have said enough, Mr. B——, to
justify your choice.”
“Oh! ever right, Menenius,—ever right!”
“Oh! always right, Menenius—always right!”
“There is only one other person I can ever think of after this,” continued H——; but without mentioning a name that once put on a semblance of mortality. “If Shakspeare was to come into the room, we should all rise up to meet him; but if that person was to come into it, we should all fall down and try to kiss the hem of his garment!”
“There’s only one other person I can think of after this,” continued H——; but without mentioning a name that once seemed mortal. “If Shakespeare were to walk into the room, we would all stand up to greet him; but if that person were to come in, we would all fall down and try to kiss the hem of his garment!”
As a lady present seemed now to get uneasy at the turn the conversation had taken, we rose up to go. The morning broke with that dim, dubious light by which Giotto, Cimabue, and Ghirlandaio must have seen to paint their earliest works; and we parted to meet again and renew similar[Pg 332] topics at night, the next night, and the night after that, till that night overspread Europe which saw no dawn. The same event, in truth, broke up our little Congress that broke up the great one. But that was to meet again: our deliberations have never been resumed.
As the lady present seemed to get uncomfortable with the direction the conversation had taken, we stood up to leave. The morning arrived with that dim, uncertain light that must have illuminated Giotto, Cimabue, and Ghirlandaio when they painted their earliest works; and we parted to reconvene and discuss similar[Pg 332] topics at night, the next night, and the night after that, until the night came that spread across Europe which saw no dawn. In truth, the same event ended our little gathering that ended the larger one. But that one would meet again: our discussions have never resumed.
XX
ON READING OLD BOOKS
I hate to read new books. There are twenty or thirty volumes that I have read over and over again, and these are the only ones that I have any desire ever to read at all. It was a long time before I could bring myself to sit down to the Tales of My Landlord, but now that author’s works have made a considerable addition to my scanty library. I am told that some of Lady Morgan’s are good, and have been recommended to look into Anastasius; but I have not yet ventured upon that task. A lady, the other day, could not refrain from expressing her surprise to a friend, who said he had been reading Delphine:—she asked,—If it had not been published some time back? Women judge of books as they do of fashions or complexions, which are admired only “in their newest gloss.” That is not my way. I am not one of those who trouble the circulating libraries much, or pester the booksellers for mail-coach copies of standard periodical publications. I cannot say that I am greatly addicted to black-letter, but I profess myself well versed in the marble bindings of Andrew Millar, in the middle of the last century; nor does my taste revolt at Thurloe’s State Papers, in Russia leather; or an ample impression of Sir William Temple’s Essays, with a portrait after Sir Godfrey Kneller in front. I do not think altogether the worse of a book for having survived the author a generation or two. I have more confidence in the dead than the living. Contemporary writers[Pg 334] may generally be divided into two classes—one’s friends or one’s foes. Of the first we are compelled to think too well, and of the last we are disposed to think too ill, to receive much genuine pleasure from the perusal, or to judge fairly of the merits of either. One candidate for literary fame, who happens to be of our acquaintance, writes finely, and like a man of genius; but unfortunately has a foolish face, which spoils a delicate passage:—another inspires us with the highest respect for his personal talents and character, but does not quite come up to our expectations in print. All these contradictions and petty details interrupt the calm current of our reflections. If you want to know what any of the authors were who lived before our time, and are still objects of anxious inquiry, you have only to look into their works. But the dust and smoke and noise of modern literature have nothing in common with the pure, silent air of immortality.
I dislike reading new books. There are twenty or thirty that I've read repeatedly, and those are the only ones I ever want to read. It took me quite a while to actually start reading the Tales of My Landlord, but now that author’s books have added significantly to my small collection. I've heard that some of Lady Morgan’s books are good, and I’ve been advised to check out Anastasius; however, I haven’t tackled that yet. The other day, a lady couldn’t help but express her surprise to a friend who mentioned reading Delphine—she asked if it hadn’t been published some time ago. Women judge books like they do fashion or skin tones, which are only appreciated “in their latest shine.” That’s not how I operate. I’m not one of those who often visits circulating libraries or bothers booksellers for mail-coach copies of popular magazines. I can't say I'm a huge fan of black-letter, but I consider myself well-acquainted with the marble bindings of Andrew Millar from the mid-1700s; I don't mind Thurloe’s State Papers, bound in Russia leather; or an extensive edition of Sir William Temple’s Essays, with a portrait by Sir Godfrey Kneller at the front. I don’t think less of a book just because it outlasted its author by a generation or two. I have more faith in the dead than the living. Contemporary writers[Pg 334] can generally be divided into two groups—friends or enemies. For the former, we tend to think too highly, and for the latter, we usually think too negatively, which prevents us from truly enjoying the reading or judging their work fairly. One writer we know seeks literary fame; he writes beautifully and like a true genius, but sadly has a silly face, which ruins an otherwise delicate passage. Another earns our utmost respect for his personal skills and character, yet doesn’t meet our expectations in writing. All these contradictions and minor details disrupt the peaceful flow of our thoughts. If you want to understand any authors from before our time, who still spark deep curiosity, you only need to read their works. But the dust, smoke, and noise of modern literature have nothing in common with the clear, quiet air of timelessness.
When I take up a work that I have read before (the oftener the better) I
know what I have to expect. The satisfaction is not lessened by being
anticipated. When the entertainment is altogether new, I sit down to it as
I should to a strange dish,—turn and pick out a bit here and there, and
am in doubt what to think of the composition. There is a want of
confidence and security to second appetite. New-fangled books are also
like made-dishes in this respect, that they are generally little else than
hashes and rifaccimentos of what has been served up entire and in a more
natural state at other times. Besides, in thus turning to a well-known
author, there is not only an assurance that my time will not be thrown
away, or my palate nauseated with the most insipid or vilest trash,—but I
shake hands with, and look an old, tried, and valued friend in the
face,—compare notes, and chat the hours away. It is true, we form dear
friendships with such ideal guests—dearer,[Pg 335]
Notes alas! and more lasting, than
those with our most intimate acquaintance. In reading a book which is an
old favourite with me (say the first novel I ever read) I not only have
the pleasure of imagination and of a critical relish of the work, but the
pleasures of memory added to it. It recalls the same feelings and
associations which I had in first reading it, and which I can never have
again in any other way. Standard productions of this kind are links in the
chain of our conscious being. They bind together the different scattered
divisions of our personal identity. They are land-marks and guides in our
journey through life. They are pegs and loops on which we can hang up, or
from which we can take down, at pleasure, the wardrobe of a moral
imagination, the relics of our best affections, the tokens and records of
our happiest hours. They are “for thoughts and for remembrance!” They are
like Fortunatus’s Wishing-Cap—they give us the best riches—those of
Fancy; and transport us, not over half the globe, but (which is better)
over half our lives, at a word’s notice!
When I take up a work that I have read before (the oftener the better) I
know what I have to expect. The satisfaction is not lessened by being
anticipated. When the entertainment is altogether new, I sit down to it as
I should to a strange dish,—turn and pick out a bit here and there, and
am in doubt what to think of the composition. There is a want of
confidence and security to second appetite. New-fangled books are also
like made-dishes in this respect, that they are generally little else than
hashes and rifaccimentos of what has been served up entire and in a more
natural state at other times. Besides, in thus turning to a well-known
author, there is not only an assurance that my time will not be thrown
away, or my palate nauseated with the most insipid or vilest trash,—but I
shake hands with, and look an old, tried, and valued friend in the
face,—compare notes, and chat the hours away. It is true, we form dear
friendships with such ideal guests—dearer,[Pg 335]
Notes alas! and more lasting, than
those with our most intimate acquaintance. In reading a book which is an
old favourite with me (say the first novel I ever read) I not only have
the pleasure of imagination and of a critical relish of the work, but the
pleasures of memory added to it. It recalls the same feelings and
associations which I had in first reading it, and which I can never have
again in any other way. Standard productions of this kind are links in the
chain of our conscious being. They bind together the different scattered
divisions of our personal identity. They are land-marks and guides in our
journey through life. They are pegs and loops on which we can hang up, or
from which we can take down, at pleasure, the wardrobe of a moral
imagination, the relics of our best affections, the tokens and records of
our happiest hours. They are “for thoughts and for remembrance!” They are
like Fortunatus’s Wishing-Cap—they give us the best riches—those of
Fancy; and transport us, not over half the globe, but (which is better)
over half our lives, at a word’s notice!
My father Shandy solaced himself with Bruscambille. Give me for this
purpose a volume of Peregrine Pickle or Tom Jones. Open either of them
anywhere—at the Memoirs of Lady Vane, or the adventures at the masquerade
with Lady Bellaston, or the disputes between Thwackum and Square, or the
escape of Molly Seagrim, or the incident of Sophia and her muff, or the
edifying prolixity of her aunt’s lecture—and there I find the same
delightful, busy, bustling scene as ever, and feel myself the same as when
I was first introduced into the midst of it. Nay, sometimes the sight of
an odd volume of these good old English authors on a stall, or the name
lettered on the back among others on the shelves of a library, answers the
purpose, revives the whole train of ideas, and sets “the puppets
dallying.” Twenty years are struck off the list, and I am[Pg 336]
Notes a child again.
A sage philosopher, who was not a very wise man, said, that he should like
very well to be young again, if he could take his experience along with
him. This ingenious person did not seem to be aware, by the gravity of his
remark, that the great advantage of being young is to be without this
weight of experience, which he would fain place upon the shoulders of
youth, and which never comes too late with years. Oh! what a privilege to
be able to let this hump, like Christian’s burthen, drop from off one’s
back, and transport one’s-self, by the help of a little musty duodecimo,
to the time when “ignorance was bliss,” and when we first got a peep at
the rarée-show of the world, through the glass of fiction—gazing at
mankind, as we do at wild beasts in a menagerie, through the bars of their
cages,—or at curiosities in a museum, that we must not touch! For myself,
not only are the old ideas of the contents of the work brought back to my
mind in all their vividness, but the old associations of the faces and
persons of those I then knew, as they were in their lifetime—the place
where I sat to read the volume, the day when I got it, the feeling of the
air, the fields, the sky—return, and all my early impressions with them.
This is better to me—those places, those times, those persons, and those
feelings that come across me as I retrace the story and devour the page,
are to me better far than the wet sheets of the last new novel from the
Ballantyne press, to say nothing of the Minerva press in
Leadenhall-street. It is like visiting the scenes of early youth. I think
of the time “when I was in my father’s house, and my path ran down with
butter and honey,”—when I was a little, thoughtless child, and had no
other wish or care but to con my daily task, and be happy!—Tom Jones, I
remember, was the first work that broke the spell. It came down in numbers
once a fortnight, in Cooke’s pocket-edition,[Pg 337]
Notes embellished with cuts. I had
hitherto read only in school-books, and a tiresome ecclesiastical history
(with the exception of Mrs. Radcliffe’s Romance of the Forest): but this
had a different relish with it,—“sweet in the mouth,” though not “bitter
in the belly.” It smacked of the world I lived in, and in which I was to
live—and shewed me groups, “gay creatures” not “of the element,” but of
the earth; not “living in the clouds,” but travelling the same road that I
did;—some that had passed on before me, and others that might soon
overtake me. My heart had palpitated at the thoughts of a boarding-school
ball, or gala-day at Midsummer or Christmas: but the world I had found out
in Cooke’s edition of the British Novelists was to me a dance through
life, a perpetual gala-day. The six-penny numbers of this work regularly
contrived to leave off just in the middle of a sentence, and in the nick
of a story, where Tom Jones discovers Square behind the blanket; or where
Parson Adams, in the inextricable confusion of events, very undesignedly
gets to bed to Mrs. Slip-slop. Let me caution the reader against this
impression of Joseph Andrews; for there is a picture of Fanny in it which
he should not set his heart on, lest he should never meet with anything
like it; or if he should, it would, perhaps, be better for him that he had
not. It was just like —— ——! With what eagerness I used to look
forward to the next number, and open the prints! Ah! never again shall I
feel the enthusiastic delight with which I gazed at the figures, and
anticipated the story and adventures of Major Bath and Commodore Trunnion,
of Trim and my Uncle Toby, of Don Quixote and Sancho and Dapple, of Gil
Blas and Dame Lorenza Sephora, of Laura and the fair Lucretia, whose lips
open and shut like buds of roses. To what nameless ideas did they give
rise,—with what airy delights I filled up the outlines, as I hung in
silence over the page!—Let me still[Pg 338]
Notes
recall them, that they may breathe
fresh life into me, and that I may live that birthday of thought and
romantic pleasure over again! Talk of the ideal! This is the only true
ideal—the heavenly tints of Fancy reflected in the bubbles that float
upon the spring-tide of human life.
My father Shandy solaced himself with Bruscambille. Give me for this
purpose a volume of Peregrine Pickle or Tom Jones. Open either of them
anywhere—at the Memoirs of Lady Vane, or the adventures at the masquerade
with Lady Bellaston, or the disputes between Thwackum and Square, or the
escape of Molly Seagrim, or the incident of Sophia and her muff, or the
edifying prolixity of her aunt’s lecture—and there I find the same
delightful, busy, bustling scene as ever, and feel myself the same as when
I was first introduced into the midst of it. Nay, sometimes the sight of
an odd volume of these good old English authors on a stall, or the name
lettered on the back among others on the shelves of a library, answers the
purpose, revives the whole train of ideas, and sets “the puppets
dallying.” Twenty years are struck off the list, and I am[Pg 336]
Notes a child again.
A sage philosopher, who was not a very wise man, said, that he should like
very well to be young again, if he could take his experience along with
him. This ingenious person did not seem to be aware, by the gravity of his
remark, that the great advantage of being young is to be without this
weight of experience, which he would fain place upon the shoulders of
youth, and which never comes too late with years. Oh! what a privilege to
be able to let this hump, like Christian’s burthen, drop from off one’s
back, and transport one’s-self, by the help of a little musty duodecimo,
to the time when “ignorance was bliss,” and when we first got a peep at
the rarée-show of the world, through the glass of fiction—gazing at
mankind, as we do at wild beasts in a menagerie, through the bars of their
cages,—or at curiosities in a museum, that we must not touch! For myself,
not only are the old ideas of the contents of the work brought back to my
mind in all their vividness, but the old associations of the faces and
persons of those I then knew, as they were in their lifetime—the place
where I sat to read the volume, the day when I got it, the feeling of the
air, the fields, the sky—return, and all my early impressions with them.
This is better to me—those places, those times, those persons, and those
feelings that come across me as I retrace the story and devour the page,
are to me better far than the wet sheets of the last new novel from the
Ballantyne press, to say nothing of the Minerva press in
Leadenhall-street. It is like visiting the scenes of early youth. I think
of the time “when I was in my father’s house, and my path ran down with
butter and honey,”—when I was a little, thoughtless child, and had no
other wish or care but to con my daily task, and be happy!—Tom Jones, I
remember, was the first work that broke the spell. It came down in numbers
once a fortnight, in Cooke’s pocket-edition,[Pg 337]
Notes embellished with cuts. I had
hitherto read only in school-books, and a tiresome ecclesiastical history
(with the exception of Mrs. Radcliffe’s Romance of the Forest): but this
had a different relish with it,—“sweet in the mouth,” though not “bitter
in the belly.” It smacked of the world I lived in, and in which I was to
live—and shewed me groups, “gay creatures” not “of the element,” but of
the earth; not “living in the clouds,” but travelling the same road that I
did;—some that had passed on before me, and others that might soon
overtake me. My heart had palpitated at the thoughts of a boarding-school
ball, or gala-day at Midsummer or Christmas: but the world I had found out
in Cooke’s edition of the British Novelists was to me a dance through
life, a perpetual gala-day. The six-penny numbers of this work regularly
contrived to leave off just in the middle of a sentence, and in the nick
of a story, where Tom Jones discovers Square behind the blanket; or where
Parson Adams, in the inextricable confusion of events, very undesignedly
gets to bed to Mrs. Slip-slop. Let me caution the reader against this
impression of Joseph Andrews; for there is a picture of Fanny in it which
he should not set his heart on, lest he should never meet with anything
like it; or if he should, it would, perhaps, be better for him that he had
not. It was just like —— ——! With what eagerness I used to look
forward to the next number, and open the prints! Ah! never again shall I
feel the enthusiastic delight with which I gazed at the figures, and
anticipated the story and adventures of Major Bath and Commodore Trunnion,
of Trim and my Uncle Toby, of Don Quixote and Sancho and Dapple, of Gil
Blas and Dame Lorenza Sephora, of Laura and the fair Lucretia, whose lips
open and shut like buds of roses. To what nameless ideas did they give
rise,—with what airy delights I filled up the outlines, as I hung in
silence over the page!—Let me still[Pg 338]
Notes
recall them, that they may breathe
fresh life into me, and that I may live that birthday of thought and
romantic pleasure over again! Talk of the ideal! This is the only true
ideal—the heavenly tints of Fancy reflected in the bubbles that float
upon the spring-tide of human life.
Oh! Memory! shield me from the world’s poor strife,
And give those scenes thine everlasting life!
Oh! Memory! protect me from the struggles of the world,
And grant those moments your eternal life!
The paradox with which I set out is, I hope, less startling than it was;
the reader will, by this time, have been let into my secret. Much about
the same time, or I believe rather earlier, I took a particular
satisfaction in reading Chubb’s Tracts, and I often think I will get them
again to wade through. There is a high gusto of polemical divinity in
them; and you fancy that you hear a club of shoemakers at Salisbury,
debating a disputable text from one of St. Paul’s Epistles in a
workmanlike style, with equal shrewdness and pertinacity. I cannot say
much for my metaphysical studies, into which I launched shortly after with
great ardour, so as to make a toil of a pleasure. I was presently
entangled in the briars and thorns of subtle distinctions,—of “fate,
free-will, fore-knowledge absolute,” though I cannot add that “in their
wandering mazes I found no end;” for I did arrive at some very
satisfactory and potent conclusions; nor will I go so far, however
ungrateful the subject might seem, as to exclaim with Marlowe’s
Faustus—“Would I had never seen Wittenberg, never read book”—that is,
never studied such authors as Hartley, Hume, Berkeley, etc. Locke’s Essay
on the Human Understanding is, however, a work from which I never derived
either pleasure or profit; and Hobbes, dry and powerful as he is, I did
not read till long afterwards. I read a few poets, which did not much hit
my taste,—for I would have the reader understand, I am deficient in the[Pg 339]
Notes
faculty of imagination; but I fell early upon French romances and
philosophy, and devoured them tooth-and-nail. Many a dainty repast have I
made of the New Eloise;—the description of the kiss; the excursion on the
water; the letter of St. Preux, recalling the time of their first loves;
and the account of Julia’s death; these I read over and over again with
unspeakable delight and wonder. Some years after, when I met with this
work again, I found I had lost nearly my whole relish for it (except some
few parts) and was, I remember, very much mortified with the change in my
taste, which I sought to attribute to the smallness and gilt edges of the
edition I had bought, and its being perfumed with rose-leaves. Nothing
could exceed the gravity, the solemnity with which I carried home and read
the Dedication to the Social Contract, with some other pieces of the same
author, which I had picked up at a stall in a coarse leathern cover. Of
the Confessions I have spoken elsewhere, and may repeat what I have
said—“Sweet is the dew of their memory, and pleasant the balm of their
recollection!” Their beauties are not “scattered like stray-gifts o’er the
earth,” but sown thick on the page, rich and rare. I wish I had never read
the Emilius, or read it with less implicit faith. I had no occasion to
pamper my natural aversion to affectation or pretence, by romantic and
artificial means. I had better have formed myself on the model of Sir
Fopling Flutter. There is a class of persons whose virtues and most
shining qualities sink in, and are concealed by, an absorbent ground of
modesty and reserve; and such a one I do, without vanity, profess
myself.[149] Now these are the very persons who
are likely [Pg 340]
Notesto attach
themselves to the character of Emilius, and of whom it is sure to be the
bane. This dull, phlegmatic, retiring humour is not in a fair way to be
corrected, but confirmed and rendered desperate, by being in that work
held up as an object of imitation, as an example of simplicity and
magnanimity—by coming upon us with all the recommendations of novelty,
surprise, and superiority to the prejudices of the world—by being stuck
upon a pedestal, made amiable, dazzling, a leurre de dupe! The reliance
on solid worth which it inculcates, the preference of sober truth to gaudy
tinsel, hangs like a mill-stone round the neck of the imagination—“a load
to sink a navy”—impedes our progress, and blocks up every prospect in
life. A man, to get on, to be successful, conspicuous, applauded, should
not retire upon the centre of his conscious resources, but be always at
the circumference of appearances. He must envelop himself in a halo of
mystery—he must ride in an equipage of opinion—he must walk with a train
of self-conceit following him—he must not strip himself to a buff-jerkin,
to the doublet and hose of his real merits, but must surround himself with
a cortege of prejudices, like the signs of the Zodiac—he must seem any
thing but what he is, and then he may pass for any thing he pleases. The
world love to be amused by hollow professions, to be deceived by
flattering appearances, to live in a state of hallucination; and can
forgive every thing but the plain, downright, simple honest truth—such as
we see it chalked out in the character of Emilius.—To return from this
digression, which is a little out of place here.
The paradox with which I set out is, I hope, less startling than it was;
the reader will, by this time, have been let into my secret. Much about
the same time, or I believe rather earlier, I took a particular
satisfaction in reading Chubb’s Tracts, and I often think I will get them
again to wade through. There is a high gusto of polemical divinity in
them; and you fancy that you hear a club of shoemakers at Salisbury,
debating a disputable text from one of St. Paul’s Epistles in a
workmanlike style, with equal shrewdness and pertinacity. I cannot say
much for my metaphysical studies, into which I launched shortly after with
great ardour, so as to make a toil of a pleasure. I was presently
entangled in the briars and thorns of subtle distinctions,—of “fate,
free-will, fore-knowledge absolute,” though I cannot add that “in their
wandering mazes I found no end;” for I did arrive at some very
satisfactory and potent conclusions; nor will I go so far, however
ungrateful the subject might seem, as to exclaim with Marlowe’s
Faustus—“Would I had never seen Wittenberg, never read book”—that is,
never studied such authors as Hartley, Hume, Berkeley, etc. Locke’s Essay
on the Human Understanding is, however, a work from which I never derived
either pleasure or profit; and Hobbes, dry and powerful as he is, I did
not read till long afterwards. I read a few poets, which did not much hit
my taste,—for I would have the reader understand, I am deficient in the[Pg 339]
Notes
faculty of imagination; but I fell early upon French romances and
philosophy, and devoured them tooth-and-nail. Many a dainty repast have I
made of the New Eloise;—the description of the kiss; the excursion on the
water; the letter of St. Preux, recalling the time of their first loves;
and the account of Julia’s death; these I read over and over again with
unspeakable delight and wonder. Some years after, when I met with this
work again, I found I had lost nearly my whole relish for it (except some
few parts) and was, I remember, very much mortified with the change in my
taste, which I sought to attribute to the smallness and gilt edges of the
edition I had bought, and its being perfumed with rose-leaves. Nothing
could exceed the gravity, the solemnity with which I carried home and read
the Dedication to the Social Contract, with some other pieces of the same
author, which I had picked up at a stall in a coarse leathern cover. Of
the Confessions I have spoken elsewhere, and may repeat what I have
said—“Sweet is the dew of their memory, and pleasant the balm of their
recollection!” Their beauties are not “scattered like stray-gifts o’er the
earth,” but sown thick on the page, rich and rare. I wish I had never read
the Emilius, or read it with less implicit faith. I had no occasion to
pamper my natural aversion to affectation or pretence, by romantic and
artificial means. I had better have formed myself on the model of Sir
Fopling Flutter. There is a class of persons whose virtues and most
shining qualities sink in, and are concealed by, an absorbent ground of
modesty and reserve; and such a one I do, without vanity, profess
myself.[149] Now these are the very persons who
are likely [Pg 340]
Notesto attach
themselves to the character of Emilius, and of whom it is sure to be the
bane. This dull, phlegmatic, retiring humour is not in a fair way to be
corrected, but confirmed and rendered desperate, by being in that work
held up as an object of imitation, as an example of simplicity and
magnanimity—by coming upon us with all the recommendations of novelty,
surprise, and superiority to the prejudices of the world—by being stuck
upon a pedestal, made amiable, dazzling, a leurre de dupe! The reliance
on solid worth which it inculcates, the preference of sober truth to gaudy
tinsel, hangs like a mill-stone round the neck of the imagination—“a load
to sink a navy”—impedes our progress, and blocks up every prospect in
life. A man, to get on, to be successful, conspicuous, applauded, should
not retire upon the centre of his conscious resources, but be always at
the circumference of appearances. He must envelop himself in a halo of
mystery—he must ride in an equipage of opinion—he must walk with a train
of self-conceit following him—he must not strip himself to a buff-jerkin,
to the doublet and hose of his real merits, but must surround himself with
a cortege of prejudices, like the signs of the Zodiac—he must seem any
thing but what he is, and then he may pass for any thing he pleases. The
world love to be amused by hollow professions, to be deceived by
flattering appearances, to live in a state of hallucination; and can
forgive every thing but the plain, downright, simple honest truth—such as
we see it chalked out in the character of Emilius.—To return from this
digression, which is a little out of place here.
Books have in a great measure lost their power over me; nor can I revive the same interest in them as formerly. I perceive when a thing is good, rather than feel it. It is true,
Books have lost a lot of their hold on me; I can’t seem to rekindle the same passion for them as I did before. I notice when something is good, instead of truly feeling it. It’s true,
Marcian Colonna is a dainty book;
Marcian Colonna is a delicate book;
[Pg 341]
Notesand the reading of Mr. Keats’s Eve of St. Agnes lately made me regret that
I was not young again. The beautiful and tender images there conjured up,
“come like shadows—so depart.” The “tiger-moth’s wings,” which he has
spread over his rich poetic blazonry, just flit across my fancy; the
gorgeous twilight window which he has painted over again in his verse, to
me “blushes” almost in vain “with blood of queens and kings.” I know how I
should have felt at one time in reading such passages; and that is all.
The sharp luscious flavour, the fine aroma is fled, and nothing but the
stalk, the bran, the husk of literature is left. If any one were to ask me
what I read now, I might answer with my Lord Hamlet in the play—“Words,
words, words.”—“What is the matter?”—“Nothing!”—They have scarce a
meaning. But it was not always so. There was a time when to my thinking,
every word was a flower or a pearl, like those which dropped from the
mouth of the little peasant-girl in the Fairy tale, or like those that
fall from the great preacher in the Caledonian Chapel! I drank of the
stream of knowledge that tempted, but did not mock my lips, as of the
river of life, freely. How eagerly I slaked my thirst of German sentiment,
“as the hart that panteth for the water-springs;” how I bathed and
revelled, and added my floods of tears to Goëthe’s Sorrows of Werter, and
to Schiller’s Robbers—
[Pg 341]
Notesand the reading of Mr. Keats’s Eve of St. Agnes lately made me regret that
I was not young again. The beautiful and tender images there conjured up,
“come like shadows—so depart.” The “tiger-moth’s wings,” which he has
spread over his rich poetic blazonry, just flit across my fancy; the
gorgeous twilight window which he has painted over again in his verse, to
me “blushes” almost in vain “with blood of queens and kings.” I know how I
should have felt at one time in reading such passages; and that is all.
The sharp luscious flavour, the fine aroma is fled, and nothing but the
stalk, the bran, the husk of literature is left. If any one were to ask me
what I read now, I might answer with my Lord Hamlet in the play—“Words,
words, words.”—“What is the matter?”—“Nothing!”—They have scarce a
meaning. But it was not always so. There was a time when to my thinking,
every word was a flower or a pearl, like those which dropped from the
mouth of the little peasant-girl in the Fairy tale, or like those that
fall from the great preacher in the Caledonian Chapel! I drank of the
stream of knowledge that tempted, but did not mock my lips, as of the
river of life, freely. How eagerly I slaked my thirst of German sentiment,
“as the hart that panteth for the water-springs;” how I bathed and
revelled, and added my floods of tears to Goëthe’s Sorrows of Werter, and
to Schiller’s Robbers—
Giving my stock of more to that which had too much!
Giving my share of more to that which already had too much!
I read and assented with all my soul to Coleridge’s fine Sonnet, beginning—
I read and completely agreed with all my heart to Coleridge’s beautiful Sonnet, beginning—
Schiller! that hour I would have wish’d to die,
If through the shuddering midnight I had sent,
From the dark dungeon of the tow’r time rent,
That fearful voice, a famish’d father’s cry!
Schiller! In that moment, I would have wished to die,
If during the chilling midnight I had sent,
From the dark dungeon of the tower time has torn,
That terrifying voice, a starving father’s cry!
[Pg 342]
NotesI believe I may date my insight into the mysteries of poetry from the
commencement of my acquaintance with the authors of the Lyrical Ballads;
at least, my discrimination of the higher sorts—not my predilection for
such writers as Goldsmith or Pope: nor do I imagine they will say I got my
liking for the Novelists, or the comic writers,—for the characters of
Valentine, Tattle, or Miss Prue, from them. If so, I must have got from
them what they never had themselves. In points where poetic diction and
conception are concerned, I may be at a loss, and liable to be imposed
upon: but in forming an estimate of passages relating to common life and
manners, I cannot think I am a plagiarist from any man. I there “know my
cue without a prompter.” I may say of such studies—Intus et in cute. I
am just able to admire those literal touches of observation and
description, which persons of loftier pretensions overlook and despise. I
think I comprehend something of the characteristic part of Shakspeare; and
in him indeed all is characteristic, even the nonsense and poetry. I
believe it was the celebrated Sir Humphry Davy who used to say, that
Shakspeare was rather a metaphysician than a poet. At any rate, it was not
ill said. I wish that I had sooner known the dramatic writers contemporary
with Shakspeare; for in looking them over about a year ago, I almost
revived my old passion for reading, and my old delight in books, though
they were very nearly new to me. The Periodical Essayists I read long ago.
The Spectator I liked extremely: but the Tatler took my fancy most. I read
the others soon after, the Rambler, the Adventurer, the World, the
Connoisseur: I was not sorry to get to the end of them, and have no desire
to go regularly through them again. I consider myself a thorough adept in
Richardson. I like the longest of his novels best, and think no part of
them tedious; nor should I ask to have any thing better to[Pg 343]
Notes do than to
read them from beginning to end, to take them up when I chose, and lay
them down when I was tired, in some old family mansion in the country,
till every word and syllable relating to the bright Clarissa, the divine
Clementina, the beautiful Pamela, “with every trick and line of their
sweet favour,” were once more “graven in my heart’s table.”[150] I have a
sneaking kindness for Mackenzie’s Julia de Roubignè—for the deserted
mansion, and straggling gilliflowers on the mouldering garden-wall; and
still more for his Man of Feeling; not that it is better, nor so good; but
at the time I read it, I sometimes thought of the heroine, Miss Walton,
and of Miss —— together, and “that ligament, fine as it was, was never
broken!”—One of the poets that I have always read with most pleasure, and
can wander about in for ever with a sort of voluptuous indolence, is
Spenser; and I like Chaucer even better. The only writer among the
Italians I can pretend to any knowledge of, is Boccacio, and of him I
cannot express half my admiration. His story of the Hawk I could read and
think of from day to day, just as I would look at a picture of Titian’s!—
[Pg 342]
NotesI believe I may date my insight into the mysteries of poetry from the
commencement of my acquaintance with the authors of the Lyrical Ballads;
at least, my discrimination of the higher sorts—not my predilection for
such writers as Goldsmith or Pope: nor do I imagine they will say I got my
liking for the Novelists, or the comic writers,—for the characters of
Valentine, Tattle, or Miss Prue, from them. If so, I must have got from
them what they never had themselves. In points where poetic diction and
conception are concerned, I may be at a loss, and liable to be imposed
upon: but in forming an estimate of passages relating to common life and
manners, I cannot think I am a plagiarist from any man. I there “know my
cue without a prompter.” I may say of such studies—Intus et in cute. I
am just able to admire those literal touches of observation and
description, which persons of loftier pretensions overlook and despise. I
think I comprehend something of the characteristic part of Shakspeare; and
in him indeed all is characteristic, even the nonsense and poetry. I
believe it was the celebrated Sir Humphry Davy who used to say, that
Shakspeare was rather a metaphysician than a poet. At any rate, it was not
ill said. I wish that I had sooner known the dramatic writers contemporary
with Shakspeare; for in looking them over about a year ago, I almost
revived my old passion for reading, and my old delight in books, though
they were very nearly new to me. The Periodical Essayists I read long ago.
The Spectator I liked extremely: but the Tatler took my fancy most. I read
the others soon after, the Rambler, the Adventurer, the World, the
Connoisseur: I was not sorry to get to the end of them, and have no desire
to go regularly through them again. I consider myself a thorough adept in
Richardson. I like the longest of his novels best, and think no part of
them tedious; nor should I ask to have any thing better to[Pg 343]
Notes do than to
read them from beginning to end, to take them up when I chose, and lay
them down when I was tired, in some old family mansion in the country,
till every word and syllable relating to the bright Clarissa, the divine
Clementina, the beautiful Pamela, “with every trick and line of their
sweet favour,” were once more “graven in my heart’s table.”[150] I have a
sneaking kindness for Mackenzie’s Julia de Roubignè—for the deserted
mansion, and straggling gilliflowers on the mouldering garden-wall; and
still more for his Man of Feeling; not that it is better, nor so good; but
at the time I read it, I sometimes thought of the heroine, Miss Walton,
and of Miss —— together, and “that ligament, fine as it was, was never
broken!”—One of the poets that I have always read with most pleasure, and
can wander about in for ever with a sort of voluptuous indolence, is
Spenser; and I like Chaucer even better. The only writer among the
Italians I can pretend to any knowledge of, is Boccacio, and of him I
cannot express half my admiration. His story of the Hawk I could read and
think of from day to day, just as I would look at a picture of Titian’s!—
I remember, as long ago as the year 1798, going to a neighbouring town
(Shrewsbury, where Farquhar has laid the plot of his Recruiting Officer)
and bringing home with me, “at one proud swoop,” a copy of Milton’s
Paradise Lost, and another of Burke’s Reflections on the French
Revolution—both which I have still; and I still
recollect, [Pg 344]
Noteswhen I see
the covers, the pleasure with which I clipped into them as I returned with
my double prize. I was set up for one while. That time is past “with all
its giddy raptures:” but I am still anxious to preserve its memory,
“embalmed with odours.”—With respect to the first of these works, I would
be permitted to remark here in passing, that it is a sufficient answer to
the German criticism which has since been started against the character of
Satan (viz. that it is not one of disgusting deformity, or pure,
defecated malice) to say that Milton has there drawn, not the abstract
principle of evil, not a devil incarnate, but a fallen angel. This is the
Scriptural account, and the poet has followed it. We may safely retain
such passages as that well-known one—
I remember, as long ago as the year 1798, going to a neighbouring town
(Shrewsbury, where Farquhar has laid the plot of his Recruiting Officer)
and bringing home with me, “at one proud swoop,” a copy of Milton’s
Paradise Lost, and another of Burke’s Reflections on the French
Revolution—both which I have still; and I still
recollect, [Pg 344]
Noteswhen I see
the covers, the pleasure with which I clipped into them as I returned with
my double prize. I was set up for one while. That time is past “with all
its giddy raptures:” but I am still anxious to preserve its memory,
“embalmed with odours.”—With respect to the first of these works, I would
be permitted to remark here in passing, that it is a sufficient answer to
the German criticism which has since been started against the character of
Satan (viz. that it is not one of disgusting deformity, or pure,
defecated malice) to say that Milton has there drawn, not the abstract
principle of evil, not a devil incarnate, but a fallen angel. This is the
Scriptural account, and the poet has followed it. We may safely retain
such passages as that well-known one—
——His form had not yet lost
All her original brightness; nor appear’d
Less than archangel ruin’d; and the excess
Of glory obscur’d—
His figure hadn't yet faded
Any of her original brightness; nor did it
Seem less than a fallen archangel; and the overflow
Of glory overshadowed—
for the theory, which is opposed to them, “falls flat upon the grunsel
edge, and shames its worshippers.” Let us hear no more then of this
monkish cant, and bigotted outcry for the restoration of the horns and
tail of the devil!—Again, as to the other work, Burke’s Reflections, I
took a particular pride and pleasure in it, and read it to myself and
others for months afterwards. I had reason for my prejudice in favour of
this author. To understand an adversary is some praise: to admire him is
more. I thought I did both: I knew I did one. From the first time I ever
cast my eyes on anything of Burke’s (which was an extract from his Letter
to a Noble Lord in a three-times a week paper, The St. James’s Chronicle,
in 1796), I said to myself, “This is true eloquence: this is a man pouring
out his mind on paper.” All other style seemed to me pedantic[Pg 345]
Notes and
impertinent. Dr. Johnson’s was walking on stilts; and even Junius’s (who
was at that time a favourite with me) with all his terseness, shrunk up
into little antithetic points and well-trimmed sentences. But Burke’s
style was forked and playful as the lightning, crested like the serpent.
He delivered plain things on a plain ground; but when he rose, there was
no end of his flights and circumgyrations—and in this very Letter, “he,
like an eagle in a dove-cot, fluttered his Volscians,” (the Duke of
Bedford and the Earl of Lauderdale[151]) “in Corioli.” I did not care for
his doctrines. I was then, and am still, proof against their contagion;
but I admired the author, and was considered as not a very staunch
partisan of the opposite side, though I thought myself that an abstract
proposition was one thing—a masterly transition, a brilliant metaphor,
another. I conceived, too, that he might be wrong in his main argument,
and yet deliver fifty truths in arriving at a false conclusion. I remember
Coleridge assuring me, as a poetical and political set-off to my sceptical
admiration, that Wordsworth had written an Essay on Marriage, which, for
manly thought and nervous expression, he deemed incomparably superior. As
I had not, at that time, seen any specimens of Mr. Wordsworth’s prose
style, I could not express my doubts on the subject. If there are greater
prose-writers than Burke, they either lie out of my course of study, or
are beyond my sphere of comprehension. I am too old to be a convert to a
new mythology of genius. The niches are occupied, the tables are full. If
such is still my admiration of this man’s misapplied powers, what must it
have been at a time when I myself was in vain trying, year after year, to
write a single Essay, nay, a single page or sentence; when I regarded the
wonders of his pen with the longing eyes of one who was dumb and a
changeling; and [Pg 346]
Noteswhen,
to be able to convey the slightest conception of my
meaning to others in words, was the height of an almost hopeless ambition!
But I never measured others’ excellences by my own defects: though a sense
of my own incapacity, and of the steep, impassable ascent from me to them,
made me regard them with greater awe and fondness. I have thus run through
most of my early studies and favourite authors, some of whom I have since
criticised more at large. Whether those observations will survive me, I
neither know nor do I much care: but to the works themselves, “worthy of
all acceptation,” and to the feelings they have always excited in me since
I could distinguish a meaning in language, nothing shall ever prevent me
from looking back with gratitude and triumph. To have lived in the
cultivation of an intimacy with such works, and to have familiarly
relished such names, is not to have lived quite in vain.
for the theory, which is opposed to them, “falls flat upon the grunsel
edge, and shames its worshippers.” Let us hear no more then of this
monkish cant, and bigotted outcry for the restoration of the horns and
tail of the devil!—Again, as to the other work, Burke’s Reflections, I
took a particular pride and pleasure in it, and read it to myself and
others for months afterwards. I had reason for my prejudice in favour of
this author. To understand an adversary is some praise: to admire him is
more. I thought I did both: I knew I did one. From the first time I ever
cast my eyes on anything of Burke’s (which was an extract from his Letter
to a Noble Lord in a three-times a week paper, The St. James’s Chronicle,
in 1796), I said to myself, “This is true eloquence: this is a man pouring
out his mind on paper.” All other style seemed to me pedantic[Pg 345]
Notes and
impertinent. Dr. Johnson’s was walking on stilts; and even Junius’s (who
was at that time a favourite with me) with all his terseness, shrunk up
into little antithetic points and well-trimmed sentences. But Burke’s
style was forked and playful as the lightning, crested like the serpent.
He delivered plain things on a plain ground; but when he rose, there was
no end of his flights and circumgyrations—and in this very Letter, “he,
like an eagle in a dove-cot, fluttered his Volscians,” (the Duke of
Bedford and the Earl of Lauderdale[151]) “in Corioli.” I did not care for
his doctrines. I was then, and am still, proof against their contagion;
but I admired the author, and was considered as not a very staunch
partisan of the opposite side, though I thought myself that an abstract
proposition was one thing—a masterly transition, a brilliant metaphor,
another. I conceived, too, that he might be wrong in his main argument,
and yet deliver fifty truths in arriving at a false conclusion. I remember
Coleridge assuring me, as a poetical and political set-off to my sceptical
admiration, that Wordsworth had written an Essay on Marriage, which, for
manly thought and nervous expression, he deemed incomparably superior. As
I had not, at that time, seen any specimens of Mr. Wordsworth’s prose
style, I could not express my doubts on the subject. If there are greater
prose-writers than Burke, they either lie out of my course of study, or
are beyond my sphere of comprehension. I am too old to be a convert to a
new mythology of genius. The niches are occupied, the tables are full. If
such is still my admiration of this man’s misapplied powers, what must it
have been at a time when I myself was in vain trying, year after year, to
write a single Essay, nay, a single page or sentence; when I regarded the
wonders of his pen with the longing eyes of one who was dumb and a
changeling; and [Pg 346]
Noteswhen,
to be able to convey the slightest conception of my
meaning to others in words, was the height of an almost hopeless ambition!
But I never measured others’ excellences by my own defects: though a sense
of my own incapacity, and of the steep, impassable ascent from me to them,
made me regard them with greater awe and fondness. I have thus run through
most of my early studies and favourite authors, some of whom I have since
criticised more at large. Whether those observations will survive me, I
neither know nor do I much care: but to the works themselves, “worthy of
all acceptation,” and to the feelings they have always excited in me since
I could distinguish a meaning in language, nothing shall ever prevent me
from looking back with gratitude and triumph. To have lived in the
cultivation of an intimacy with such works, and to have familiarly
relished such names, is not to have lived quite in vain.
There are other authors whom I have never read, and yet whom I have
frequently had a great desire to read, from some circumstance relating to
them. Among these is Lord Clarendon’s History of the Grand Rebellion,
after which I have a hankering, from hearing it spoken of by good
judges—from my interest in the events, and knowledge of the characters
from other sources, and from having seen fine portraits of most of them. I
like to read a well-penned character, and Clarendon is said to have been a
master in this way. I should like to read Froissart’s Chronicles,
Hollinshed and Stowe, and Fuller’s Worthies. I intend, whenever I can, to
read Beaumont and Fletcher all through. There are fifty-two of their
plays, and I have only read a dozen or fourteen of them. A Wife for a
Month, and Thierry and Theodoret, are, I am told, delicious, and I can
believe it. I should like to read the speeches in Thucydides, and
Guicciardini’s History of[Pg 347]
Notes Florence, and Don Quixote in the original. I
have often thought of reading the Loves of Persiles and Sigismunda, and
the Galatea of the same author. But I somehow reserve them like “another
Yarrow.” I should also like to read the last new novel (if I could be sure
it was so) of the author of Waverley:—no one would be more glad than I to
find it the best!—
There are other authors whom I have never read, and yet whom I have
frequently had a great desire to read, from some circumstance relating to
them. Among these is Lord Clarendon’s History of the Grand Rebellion,
after which I have a hankering, from hearing it spoken of by good
judges—from my interest in the events, and knowledge of the characters
from other sources, and from having seen fine portraits of most of them. I
like to read a well-penned character, and Clarendon is said to have been a
master in this way. I should like to read Froissart’s Chronicles,
Hollinshed and Stowe, and Fuller’s Worthies. I intend, whenever I can, to
read Beaumont and Fletcher all through. There are fifty-two of their
plays, and I have only read a dozen or fourteen of them. A Wife for a
Month, and Thierry and Theodoret, are, I am told, delicious, and I can
believe it. I should like to read the speeches in Thucydides, and
Guicciardini’s History of[Pg 347]
Notes Florence, and Don Quixote in the original. I
have often thought of reading the Loves of Persiles and Sigismunda, and
the Galatea of the same author. But I somehow reserve them like “another
Yarrow.” I should also like to read the last new novel (if I could be sure
it was so) of the author of Waverley:—no one would be more glad than I to
find it the best!—
Footnotes:
References:
[1] Dramatic Essays, VIII, 415.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dramatic Essays, Vol. VIII, 415.
[4] “On Criticism,” in Table Talk.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “On Criticism,” in *Table Talk*.
[7] W. C. Hazlitt: Lamb and Hazlitt (1900), p. 44. The letter in which these phrases are to be found is dated 1793 by Mr. W. C. Hazlitt, but the present writer has given a detailed statement of his reasons for believing that it was written in 1803. See Nation, October 19, 1911.
[7] W. C. Hazlitt: Lamb and Hazlitt (1900), p. 44. The letter in which these phrases are to be found is dated 1793 by Mr. W. C. Hazlitt, but the present writer has given a detailed statement of his reasons for believing that it was written in 1803. See Nation, October 19, 1911.
[8] XI, 26.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ XI, 26.
[10] Round Table.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roundtable.
[11] “On Respectable People,” in Plain Speaker.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “On Respectable People,” in Plain Speaker.
[13] Hazlitt’s Table Talk was included by Stevenson in a youthful Catalogus Librorum Carissimorum. It is interesting that at the same time that Carlyle was composing Sartor Resartus, Hazlitt should have penned this bit of savage satire. “It has been often made a subject of dispute, What is the distinguishing characteristic of man? And the answer may, perhaps, be given that he is the only animal that dresses.... Swift has taken a good bird’s-eye view of man’s nature, by abstracting the habitual notions of size, and looking at it in great or in little: would that some one had the boldness and the art to do a similar service, by stripping off the coat from his back, the vizor from his thoughts, or by dressing up some other creature in similar mummery! It is not his body alone that he tampers with, and metamorphoses so successfully; he tricks out his mind and soul in borrowed finery, and in the admired costume of gravity and imposture. If he has a desire to commit a base or a cruel action without remorse and with the applause of the spectators, he has only to throw the cloak of religion over it, and invoke Heaven to set its seal on a massacre or a robbery. At one time dirt, at another indecency, at another rapine, at a fourth rancorous malignity, is decked out and accredited in the garb of sanctity. The instant there is a flaw, a ‘damned spot’ to be concealed, it is glossed over with a doubtful name. Again, we dress up our enemies in nicknames, and they march to the stake as assuredly as in san Benitos.... Strange, that a reptile should wish to be thought an angel; or that he should not be content to writhe and grovel in his native earth, without aspiring to the skies! It is from the love of dress and finery. He is the Chimney-sweeper on May-day all the year round: the soot peeps through the rags and tinsel, and all the flowers of sentiment!” Aphorisms on Man, LXIV. Works, XII, 227.
[13] Hazlitt’s Table Talk was included by Stevenson in a youthful Catalogus Librorum Carissimorum. It is interesting that at the same time that Carlyle was composing Sartor Resartus, Hazlitt should have penned this bit of savage satire. “It has been often made a subject of dispute, What is the distinguishing characteristic of man? And the answer may, perhaps, be given that he is the only animal that dresses.... Swift has taken a good bird’s-eye view of man’s nature, by abstracting the habitual notions of size, and looking at it in great or in little: would that some one had the boldness and the art to do a similar service, by stripping off the coat from his back, the vizor from his thoughts, or by dressing up some other creature in similar mummery! It is not his body alone that he tampers with, and metamorphoses so successfully; he tricks out his mind and soul in borrowed finery, and in the admired costume of gravity and imposture. If he has a desire to commit a base or a cruel action without remorse and with the applause of the spectators, he has only to throw the cloak of religion over it, and invoke Heaven to set its seal on a massacre or a robbery. At one time dirt, at another indecency, at another rapine, at a fourth rancorous malignity, is decked out and accredited in the garb of sanctity. The instant there is a flaw, a ‘damned spot’ to be concealed, it is glossed over with a doubtful name. Again, we dress up our enemies in nicknames, and they march to the stake as assuredly as in san Benitos.... Strange, that a reptile should wish to be thought an angel; or that he should not be content to writhe and grovel in his native earth, without aspiring to the skies! It is from the love of dress and finery. He is the Chimney-sweeper on May-day all the year round: the soot peeps through the rags and tinsel, and all the flowers of sentiment!” Aphorisms on Man, LXIV. Works, XII, 227.
[14] Round Table, “On Pedantry.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Round Table, “About Pedantry.”
[16] “On Prejudice,” XII, 396.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “On Prejudice,” XII, 396.
[19] “Love of Power,” XI, 268.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “Love of Power,” XI, 268.
[20] Life of Napoleon, chap. 34.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Napoleon's Life, chap. 34.
[21] “What is the People?” in Political Essays, III, 292.
[21] “What is the People?” in Political Essays, III, 292.
[22] He tells of an experience in crossing the Alps which he intends should be symbolic of his whole life. From a great distance he thought he perceived Mont Blanc, but as the driver insisted that it was only a cloud, “I supposed that I had taken a sudden fancy for a reality. I began in secret to take myself to task, and to lecture myself for my proneness to build theories on the foundation of my conjectures and wishes. On turning round occasionally, however, I observed that this cloud remained in the same place, and I noticed the circumstance to our guide, as favoring my first suggestion; for clouds do not usually remain long in the same place. We disputed the point for half a day, and it was not till the afternoon when we had reached the other side of the lake of Neufchatel, that this same cloud rising like a canopy over the point where it had hovered, ‘in shape and station proudly eminent,’ he acknowledged it to be Mont Blanc.” Notes of a Journey Through France and Italy. Works, IX, 296.
[22] He tells of an experience in crossing the Alps which he intends should be symbolic of his whole life. From a great distance he thought he perceived Mont Blanc, but as the driver insisted that it was only a cloud, “I supposed that I had taken a sudden fancy for a reality. I began in secret to take myself to task, and to lecture myself for my proneness to build theories on the foundation of my conjectures and wishes. On turning round occasionally, however, I observed that this cloud remained in the same place, and I noticed the circumstance to our guide, as favoring my first suggestion; for clouds do not usually remain long in the same place. We disputed the point for half a day, and it was not till the afternoon when we had reached the other side of the lake of Neufchatel, that this same cloud rising like a canopy over the point where it had hovered, ‘in shape and station proudly eminent,’ he acknowledged it to be Mont Blanc.” Notes of a Journey Through France and Italy. Works, IX, 296.
[23] Andrew Lang’s Life of Lockhart, I, 63. 128-130.
[23] Andrew Lang’s Life of Lockhart, I, 63. 128-130.
[24] John Scott, the editor of the London Magazine, was killed in a duel arising from his retaliatory attacks on Lockhart and the Blackwood School of Criticism. See London Magazine, II, 509, 666; III, 76, and “Statement” prefatory to number for February, 1821.
[24] John Scott, the editor of the London Magazine, was killed in a duel arising from his retaliatory attacks on Lockhart and the Blackwood School of Criticism. See London Magazine, II, 509, 666; III, 76, and “Statement” prefatory to number for February, 1821.
[25] April, 1817.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ April 1817.
[26] January, 1818.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ January 1818.
[27] “I have been reading Frederick Schlegel.... He is like Hazlitt, in English, who talks pimples—a red and white corruption rising up (in little imitations of mountains upon maps), but containing nothing, and discharging nothing, except their own humours.” Byron’s Letters, Jan. 28, 1821 (ed. Prothero, V, 191).
[27] “I have been reading Frederick Schlegel.... He is like Hazlitt, in English, who talks pimples—a red and white corruption rising up (in little imitations of mountains upon maps), but containing nothing, and discharging nothing, except their own humours.” Byron’s Letters, Jan. 28, 1821 (ed. Prothero, V, 191).
[28] Charles and Mary Cowden Clarke’s Recollections of Writers, 147.
[28] Charles and Mary Cowden Clarke’s Recollections of Writers, 147.
[29] Joseph Cottle: Reminiscences of Samuel Taylor Coleridge, 465.
[29] Joseph Cottle: Reminiscences of Samuel Taylor Coleridge, 465.
[30] Haydon’s Correspondence and Table Talk, II, 32.
[30] Haydon’s Correspondence and Table Talk, II, 32.
[31] Plain Speaker.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Straight Talker.
[32] Characteristics, CCCVII.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Features, CCCVII.
[33] “Characteristics,” in Carlyle’s Critical and Miscellaneous Essays (Chapman and Hall, 1898), III, 32.
[33] “Characteristics,” in Carlyle’s Critical and Miscellaneous Essays (Chapman and Hall, 1898), III, 32.
[34] “Letter of Elia to Robert Southey,” Lamb’s Works, ed. Lucas, I, 233.
[34] “Letter of Elia to Robert Southey,” Lamb’s Works, ed. Lucas, I, 233.
[35] “On Criticism,” in Table Talk.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “On Criticism,” in *Table Talk*.
[36] Life of Pope, Johnson’s Lives, ed. Birkbeck Hill, IV, 248.
[36] Life of Pope, Johnson’s Lives, ed. Birkbeck Hill, IV, 248.
[37] Boswell’s Johnson, ed. Birkbeck Hill, II, 89.
[37] Boswell’s Johnson, ed. Birkbeck Hill, II, 89.
[38] Essay on the Genius and Writings of Pope, I, 170.
[38] Essay on the Genius and Writings of Pope, I, 170.
[39] See an essay by John Foster on “Poetical Criticism,” in Critical Essays, ed. Bohn, I, 144.
[39] See an essay by John Foster on “Poetical Criticism,” in Critical Essays, ed. Bohn, I, 144.
[40] Gibbon’s Journal, October 3, 1762. Miscellaneous Works, ed. 1814, V, 263.
[40] Gibbon’s Journal, October 3, 1762. Miscellaneous Works, ed. 1814, V, 263.
[41] Review of Mrs. Hemans’s Poems, Edinburgh Review, October, 1829. Jeffrey’s Works, III, 296.
[41] Review of Mrs. Hemans’s Poems, Edinburgh Review, October, 1829. Jeffrey’s Works, III, 296.
[42] Blackwood’s Magazine, II, 670-79.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Blackwood's Magazine, II, 670-79.
[43] I, 281 (March, 1820).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I, 281 (March 1820).
[45] Works, ed. Shedd, IV, 35.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Works, ed. Shedd, vol. IV, p. 35.
[46] Mr. Saintsbury has applied this phrase to Hazlitt himself, but we prefer to transfer the honor.
[46] Mr. Saintsbury has applied this phrase to Hazlitt himself, but we prefer to transfer the honor.
[47] “Savoir bien lire un livre en le jugeant chemin faisant, et sans cesser de le goûter, c’est presque tout l’art du critique.” Chateaubriand et son Groupe Littéraire, I, 234.
[47] “Savoir bien lire un livre en le jugeant chemin faisant, et sans cesser de le goûter, c’est presque tout l’art du critique.” Chateaubriand et son Groupe Littéraire, I, 234.
[48] Portraits Contemporains, “Sonnet d’Hazlitt,” II, 515.
[48] Portraits Contemporains, “Sonnet d’Hazlitt,” II, 515.
[49] Age of Elizabeth, “On Miscellaneous Poems,” V, 301.
[49] Age of Elizabeth, “On Miscellaneous Poems,” V, 301.
[50] “Thoughts on Taste,” XI, 460.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “Thoughts on Flavor,” XI, 460.
[51] Conversations of Northcote, VI, 457.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Conversations of Northcote, VI, 457.
[54] Patmore: My Friends and Acquaintances, III, 122.
[54] Patmore: My Friends and Acquaintances, III, 122.
[55] “On the Conduct of Life,” XII, 428. See also the paper “On the Study of the Classics,” in the Round Table.
[55] “On the Conduct of Life,” XII, 428. See also the paper “On the Study of the Classics,” in the Round Table.
[57] See Wordsworth’s sonnet, “Great men have been among us.”
[57] See Wordsworth’s sonnet, “Great men have been among us.”
[58] “On Criticism,” in Table Talk.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “On Criticism,” in *Table Talk*.
[59] “He is the most illuminating and the most thoughtful of all Rousseau’s early English critics.... His essay ‘On the Character of Rousseau’ was not surpassed, or approached, as a study of the great writer until the appearance of Lord Morley’s monograph nearly sixty years afterwards.” E. Gosse: Fortnightly Review, July, 1912, p. 30.
[59] “He is the most illuminating and the most thoughtful of all Rousseau’s early English critics.... His essay ‘On the Character of Rousseau’ was not surpassed, or approached, as a study of the great writer until the appearance of Lord Morley’s monograph nearly sixty years afterwards.” E. Gosse: Fortnightly Review, July, 1912, p. 30.
[60] In the review of Schlegel’s Lectures on the Drama, Works, X, 78.
[60] In the review of Schlegel’s Lectures on the Drama, Works, X, 78.
[61] See the paper on “John Buncle,” in the Round Table.
[61] See the paper on “John Buncle,” in the Round Table.
[63] “On the Pleasure of Painting,” in Table Talk.
[63] “On the Pleasure of Painting,” in Table Talk.
[64] Dramatic Essays, VIII, 415.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dramatic Essays, Vol. VIII, 415.
[66] “The Periodical Press,” X, 203.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “The Periodical Press,” X, 203.
[67] “On Criticism,” in Table Talk.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “On Criticism,” in *Table Talk*.
[68] Cf. “On Reading Old Books,” pp. 338-9, where this charge is curiously echoed by Hazlitt himself.
[68] Cf. “On Reading Old Books,” pp. 338-9, where this charge is curiously echoed by Hazlitt himself.
[69] Ibid., p. 337.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 337.
[70] Ibid., p. 340.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 340.
[72] “The English Novelists,” VIII, 109.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “The English Novelists,” Vol. VIII, p. 109.
[73] “Thoughts on Taste,” XI, 463.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “Thoughts on Taste,” XI, 463.
[74] “On Criticism,” in Table Talk.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “On Criticism,” in *Table Talk*.
[75] Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.
[76] Characters of Shakespeare, “Lear.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shakespeare's Characters, “Lear.”
[79] Hazlitt defends himself on the ground that “the word has these three distinct meanings in the English language, that is, it signifies the composition produced, the state of mind or faculty producing it, and, in certain cases, the subject-matter proper to call forth that state of mind.” Letter to Gifford, I, 396.
[79] Hazlitt defends himself on the ground that “the word has these three distinct meanings in the English language, that is, it signifies the composition produced, the state of mind or faculty producing it, and, in certain cases, the subject-matter proper to call forth that state of mind.” Letter to Gifford, I, 396.
[81] Ibid., p. 268.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 268.
[82] Those interested in the perennial discussion of the relation of poetry to verse or metre would do well to read the recent interesting contribution to the subject by Professor Mackail in his Lectures on Poetry (Longmans, 1912).
[82] Those interested in the perennial discussion of the relation of poetry to verse or metre would do well to read the recent interesting contribution to the subject by Professor Mackail in his Lectures on Poetry (Longmans, 1912).
[83] “On the Causes of Popular Opinion,” XII, 320.
[83] “On the Causes of Popular Opinion,” XII, 320.
[84] Coleridge: Table Talk, Aug. 6, 1832.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Coleridge: *Table Talk*, Aug. 6, 1832.
[85] Edinburgh Review, Feb., 1816. The nature of Hazlitt’s debt to Coleridge, Lamb and Schlegel is to some extent illustrated in the notes to the present text.
[85] Edinburgh Review, Feb., 1816. The nature of Hazlitt’s debt to Coleridge, Lamb and Schlegel is to some extent illustrated in the notes to the present text.
[86] “Whether Genius is Conscious of its Powers,” in Plain Speaker.
[86] “Whether Genius is Conscious of its Powers,” in Plain Speaker.
[87] Moore’s Letters and Journals, May 21, 1821, III, 235.
[87] Moore’s Letters and Journals, May 21, 1821, III, 235.
[88] Shakespeare’s Mädchen und Frauen.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shakespeare's Girls and Women.
[89] Review of Schlegel’s Lectures, Works, X, III.
[89] Review of Schlegel’s Lectures, Works, X, III.
[90] “Poetry,” XII, 339.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “Poetry,” 12, 339.
[91] Characters of Shakespeare’s Plays, “Antony and Cleopatra.”
[91] Characters of Shakespeare’s Plays, “Antony and Cleopatra.”
[92] Lowell: Old English Dramatists.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lowell: Classic English Playwrights.
[93] Lecture on the Age of Elizabeth, “On Beaumont and Fletcher,” V, 269.
[93] Lecture on the Age of Elizabeth, “On Beaumont and Fletcher,” V, 269.
[94] Conversation of Northcote, VI, 393.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Conversation with Northcote, VI, 393.
[95] Essays in English Literature, Second Series. 159-161.
[95] Essays in English Literature, Second Series. 159-161.
[96] There seems to be no reason for doubting Hazlitt’s authorship of the article in the Examiner. See Works, XI, 580.
[96] There seems to be no reason for doubting Hazlitt’s authorship of the article in the Examiner. See Works, XI, 580.
[99] “Shelley’s Posthumous Poems,” Works, X, 256 ff.
[99] “Shelley’s Posthumous Poems,” Works, X, 256 ff.
[100] Hazlitt’s syntax is often abbreviated, elliptical, and unregardful of book rules. Constructions like the following are not uncommon in his prose: “As a novelist, his Vicar of Wakefield has charmed all Europe.... As a comic writer, his Tony Lumpkin draws forth new powers from Mr. Liston’s face.” Lectures on the English Poets, “On Swift, Young,” etc., V, 119, 120.
[100] Hazlitt’s syntax is often abbreviated, elliptical, and unregardful of book rules. Constructions like the following are not uncommon in his prose: “As a novelist, his Vicar of Wakefield has charmed all Europe.... As a comic writer, his Tony Lumpkin draws forth new powers from Mr. Liston’s face.” Lectures on the English Poets, “On Swift, Young,” etc., V, 119, 120.
[103] “On the Living Poets,” in Lectures on the English Poets, V, 167.
[103] “On the Living Poets,” in Lectures on the English Poets, V, 167.
[104] This is the form of the passage as published in the Literary Remains (1836). That Hazlitt did not attain effects like this offhand, is evident from the comparative feebleness of the original sound of the passage in the Monthly Magazine: “That we should thus in a manner outlive ourselves, and dwindle imperceptibly into nothing, is not surprising, when even in our prime the strongest impressions leave so little traces of themselves behind, and the last object is driven out by the succeeding one.” “On the Feeling of Immortality in Youth,” Works, XII, 160.
[104] This is the form of the passage as published in the Literary Remains (1836). That Hazlitt did not attain effects like this offhand, is evident from the comparative feebleness of the original sound of the passage in the Monthly Magazine: “That we should thus in a manner outlive ourselves, and dwindle imperceptibly into nothing, is not surprising, when even in our prime the strongest impressions leave so little traces of themselves behind, and the last object is driven out by the succeeding one.” “On the Feeling of Immortality in Youth,” Works, XII, 160.
[105] This passage also shows alterations from the first form. Cf. XII, 152.
[105] This passage also shows alterations from the first form. Cf. XII, 152.
[106] Lectures on the English Poets. “On Swift, Young, etc.,” V, 104. See also the paper in Table Talk on “Familiar Style.”
[106] Lectures on the English Poets. “On Swift, Young, etc.,” V, 104. See also the paper in Table Talk on “Familiar Style.”
[107] “I grant thus much, that it is in vain to seek for the word we want, or endeavour to get at it second-hand, or as a paraphrase on some other word—it must come of itself, or arise out of an immediate impression or lively intuition of the subject; that is, the proper word must be suggested immediately by the thoughts, but it need not be presented as soon as called for.... Proper expressions rise to the surface from the heat and fermentation of the mind, like bubbles on an agitated stream. It is this which produces a clear and sparkling style.” “On Application to Study,” in Plain Speaker.
[107] “I grant thus much, that it is in vain to seek for the word we want, or endeavour to get at it second-hand, or as a paraphrase on some other word—it must come of itself, or arise out of an immediate impression or lively intuition of the subject; that is, the proper word must be suggested immediately by the thoughts, but it need not be presented as soon as called for.... Proper expressions rise to the surface from the heat and fermentation of the mind, like bubbles on an agitated stream. It is this which produces a clear and sparkling style.” “On Application to Study,” in Plain Speaker.
[109] Ibid., “William Godwin.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, “William Godwin.”
[110] “On the Living Poets,” Lectures on English Poets, V, 144.
[110] “On the Living Poets,” Lectures on English Poets, V, 144.
[111] Lectures on the Comic Writers, “On Wycherley, Congreve, etc.,” VIII, 70.
[111] Lectures on the Comic Writers, “On Wycherley, Congreve, etc.,” VIII, 70.
[114] “L’espèce d’entrain qui accompagne et suit ces fréquents articles improvisés de verve et lancés à toute vapeur. On s’y met tout entier: on s’en exagère la valeur dans le moment même, on en mesure l’importance au bruit, et si cela mène à mieux faire, il n’y a pas grand mal après tout.” Portraits Contemporains, II, 515.
[114] “L’espèce d’entrain qui accompagne et suit ces fréquents articles improvisés de verve et lancés à toute vapeur. On s’y met tout entier: on s’en exagère la valeur dans le moment même, on en mesure l’importance au bruit, et si cela mène à mieux faire, il n’y a pas grand mal après tout.” Portraits Contemporains, II, 515.
[115] “‘Range and keenness of appreciation’ do not by themselves give taste, but merely romantic gusto or perceptiveness. In order that gusto may be elevated to taste it needs to be disciplined and selective. To this end it must come under the control of an entirely different order of intuitions, of what I have called the ‘back pull toward the centre.’ The romantic one sidedness that is already so manifest in Hazlitt’s conception of taste has, I maintain, gone to seed in Professor Saintsbury.” Irving Babbitt, in Nation, May 16, 1912.
[115] “‘Range and keenness of appreciation’ do not by themselves give taste, but merely romantic gusto or perceptiveness. In order that gusto may be elevated to taste it needs to be disciplined and selective. To this end it must come under the control of an entirely different order of intuitions, of what I have called the ‘back pull toward the centre.’ The romantic one sidedness that is already so manifest in Hazlitt’s conception of taste has, I maintain, gone to seed in Professor Saintsbury.” Irving Babbitt, in Nation, May 16, 1912.
[116] T. N. Talfourd: Edinburgh Review, Nov., 1820.
[116] T. N. Talfourd: Edinburgh Review, Nov., 1820.
[117] My Literary Passions, 120.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ My Book Loves, 120.
[118] Edinburgh Review, January, 1837.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Edinburgh Review, January 1837.
[119] Thackeray’s Works, ed. Trent and Henneman, XXV, 350-51.
[119] Thackeray’s Works, ed. Trent and Henneman, XXV, 350-51.
[120] Robertson: Essays Toward a Critical Method, 81.
[120] Robertson: Essays Toward a Critical Method, 81.
[121] Saintsbury’s History of Criticism and John Davidson’s Sentences and Paragraphs, 113.
[121] Saintsbury’s History of Criticism and John Davidson’s Sentences and Paragraphs, 113.
[122] In some Roman Catholic countries, pictures in part supplied the place of the translations of the Bible: and this dumb art arose in the silence of the written oracles.
[122] In some Roman Catholic countries, pictures in part supplied the place of the translations of the Bible: and this dumb art arose in the silence of the written oracles.
[123] See A Voyage to the Straits of Magellan, 1594.
[123] See A Voyage to the Straits of Magellan, 1594.
[124] Taken from Tasso.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From Tasso.
[125] This word is an instance of those unwarrantable freedoms which Spenser sometimes took with language.
[125] This word is an instance of those unwarrantable freedoms which Spenser sometimes took with language.
“That all with one consent praise new-born gauds,
Tho’ they are made and moulded of things past,
And give to Dust, that is a little gilt,
More laud than gold o’er-dusted.”
Troilus and Cressida.
"That everyone, all together, praises new shiny things,
Even though they are created from what has come before,
And give the Dust, which is just a little shiny,
More praise than gold that's been overly polished."
Troilus and Cressida.
[127] In the account of her death, a friend has pointed out an instance of the poet’s exact observation of nature:—
[127] In the account of her death, a friend has pointed out an instance of the poet’s exact observation of nature:—
“There is a willow growing o’er a brook,
That shews its hoary leaves i’ th’ glassy stream.”
“There’s a willow growing over a brook,
That shows its gray leaves in the shiny stream.”
The inside of the leaves of the willow, next the water, is of a whitish colour, and the reflection would therefore be “hoary.”
The inside of the willow leaves, next to the water, is a whitish color, so the reflection would look "gray."
[128] Why Pope should say in reference to him, “Or more wise Charron,” is not easy to determine.
[128] Why Pope should say in reference to him, “Or more wise Charron,” is not easy to determine.
[129] As an instance of his general power of reasoning, I shall give his chapter entitled One Man’s Profit is Another’s Loss, in which he has nearly anticipated Mandeville’s celebrated paradox of private vices being public benefits:—
[129] As an instance of his general power of reasoning, I shall give his chapter entitled One Man’s Profit is Another’s Loss, in which he has nearly anticipated Mandeville’s celebrated paradox of private vices being public benefits:—
“Demades, the Athenian, condemned a fellow-citizen, who furnished out funerals, for demanding too great a price for his goods: and if he got an estate, it must be by the death of a great many people: but I think it a sentence ill grounded, forasmuch as no profit can be made, but at the expense of some other person, and that every kind of gain is by that rule liable to be condemned. The tradesman thrives by the debauchery of youth, and the farmer by the dearness of corn; the architect by the ruin of buildings, the officers of justice by quarrels and law-suits; nay, even the honour and functions of divines is owing to our mortality and vices. No physician takes pleasure in the health even of his best friends, said the ancient Greek comedian, nor soldier in the peace of his country; and so of the rest. And, what is yet worse, let every one but examine his own heart, and he will find, that his private wishes spring and grow up at the expense of some other person. Upon which consideration this thought came into my head, that nature does not hereby deviate from her general policy; for the naturalists hold, that the birth, nourishment, and increase of any one thing, is the decay and corruption of another:
“Demades, an Athenian, accused a fellow citizen who provided funerals of charging too much for his services; and if he gained a fortune, it must have come from the deaths of many people. But I think this judgment is unfounded, because no profit can be made without someone else paying the price, and by that logic, every type of gain could be condemned. The merchant thrives on the excesses of youth, and the farmer benefits from high grain prices; the architect profits from the destruction of buildings, and those in law gain from disputes and lawsuits. Even the respect and roles of clergy rely on our mortality and flaws. As the ancient Greek comedian pointed out, no doctor takes joy in the health of even their best friends, nor does a soldier rejoice in the peace of their country; and this applies to others as well. What’s worse is that if anyone examines their own heart, they’ll find their personal desires grow at someone else’s expense. With that in mind, it occurred to me that this doesn’t contradict nature’s overall plan; naturalists believe that the birth, nourishment, and growth of one thing come at the decay and corruption of another:”
Nam quodcunque suis mutatum finibus exit,
Continuo hoc mors est illius, quod fuit ante. i.e.
For what from its own confines chang’d doth pass,
Is straight the death of what before it was.”
Vol. I, Chap. XXI.
Whatever changes and leaves its own limits,
Immediately it is the death of what it was before. i.e.
For anything that changes and moves beyond its boundaries,
Is simply the end of what it once was.”
Vol. I, Chap. 21.
[130] No. 125.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #125.
[131] The antithetical style and verbal paradoxes which Burke was so fond of, in which the epithet is a seeming contradiction to the substantive, such as “proud submission and dignified obedience,” are, I think, first to be found in the Tatler.
[131] The antithetical style and verbal paradoxes which Burke was so fond of, in which the epithet is a seeming contradiction to the substantive, such as “proud submission and dignified obedience,” are, I think, first to be found in the Tatler.
[132] It is not to be forgotten that the author of Robinson Crusoe was also an Englishman. His other works, such as the Life of Colonel Jack, &c., are of the same cast, and leave an impression on the mind more like that of things than words.
[132] It is not to be forgotten that the author of Robinson Crusoe was also an Englishman. His other works, such as the Life of Colonel Jack, &c., are of the same cast, and leave an impression on the mind more like that of things than words.
[133] This character was written in a fit of extravagant candour, at a time when I thought I could do justice, or more than justice, to an enemy, without betraying a cause.
[133] This character was written in a fit of extravagant candour, at a time when I thought I could do justice, or more than justice, to an enemy, without betraying a cause.
[134] For instance: he produced less effect on the mob that compose the English House of Commons than Chatham or Fox, or even Pitt.
[134] For instance: he produced less effect on the mob that compose the English House of Commons than Chatham or Fox, or even Pitt.
[135] As in the comparison of the British Constitution to the “proud keep of Windsor,” etc., the most splendid passage in his works.
[135] As in the comparison of the British Constitution to the “proud keep of Windsor,” etc., the most splendid passage in his works.
[136] Mr. Coleridge named his eldest son (the writer of some beautiful sonnets) after Hartley, and the second after Berkeley. The third was called Derwent, after the river of that name. Nothing can be more characteristic of his mind than this circumstance. All his ideas indeed are like a river, flowing on for ever, and still murmuring as it flows, discharging its waters and still replenished—
[136] Mr. Coleridge named his eldest son (the writer of some beautiful sonnets) after Hartley, and the second after Berkeley. The third was called Derwent, after the river of that name. Nothing can be more characteristic of his mind than this circumstance. All his ideas indeed are like a river, flowing on for ever, and still murmuring as it flows, discharging its waters and still replenished—
“And so by many winding nooks it strays,
With willing sport to the wild ocean!”
“And so it wanders through many winding paths,
Playfully heading toward the wild ocean!”
[137] The description of the sports in the forest:
[137] The description of the sports in the forest:
“To see the sun to bed and to arise,
Like some hot amourist with glowing eyes,” etc.
"To watch the sun set and rise,
Like some passionate lover with intense eyes," etc.
[138] Perhaps the finest scene in all these novels, is that where the Dominie meets his pupil, Miss Lucy, the morning after her brother’s arrival.
[138] Perhaps the finest scene in all these novels, is that where the Dominie meets his pupil, Miss Lucy, the morning after her brother’s arrival.
[139] This essay was written just before Lord Byron’s death.
[139] This essay was written just before Lord Byron’s death.
“Don Juan was my Moscow, and Faliero
My Leipsic, and my Mont St. Jean seems Cain.”
Don Juan, Canto XI.
“Don Juan was my Moscow, and Faliero
My Leipzig, and my Mont St. Jean seems like Cain.”
Don Juan, Canto 11.
[141] This censure applies to the first cantos of Don Juan much more than to the last. It has been called a Tristram Shandy in rhyme: it is rather a poem written about itself.
[141] This censure applies to the first cantos of Don Juan much more than to the last. It has been called a Tristram Shandy in rhyme: it is rather a poem written about itself.
[142] Burke’s writings are not poetry, notwithstanding the vividness of the fancy, because the subject matter is abstruse and dry, not natural, but artificial. The difference between poetry and eloquence is, that the one is the eloquence of the imagination, and the other of the understanding. Eloquence tries to persuade the will, and convince the reason: poetry produces its effects by instantaneous sympathy. Nothing is a subject for poetry that admits of a dispute. Poets are in general bad prose-writers, because their images, though fine in themselves, are not to the purpose, and do not carry on the argument. The French poetry wants the forms of the imagination. It is didactic more than dramatic. And some of our own poetry, which has been most admired, is only poetry in the rhyme, and in the studied use of poetic diction.
[142] Burke’s writings are not poetry, notwithstanding the vividness of the fancy, because the subject matter is abstruse and dry, not natural, but artificial. The difference between poetry and eloquence is, that the one is the eloquence of the imagination, and the other of the understanding. Eloquence tries to persuade the will, and convince the reason: poetry produces its effects by instantaneous sympathy. Nothing is a subject for poetry that admits of a dispute. Poets are in general bad prose-writers, because their images, though fine in themselves, are not to the purpose, and do not carry on the argument. The French poetry wants the forms of the imagination. It is didactic more than dramatic. And some of our own poetry, which has been most admired, is only poetry in the rhyme, and in the studied use of poetic diction.
[143] My father was one of those who mistook his talent after all. He used to be very much dissatisfied that I preferred his Letters to his Sermons. The last were forced and dry; the first came naturally from him. For ease, half-plays on words, and a supine, monkish, indolent pleasantry, I have never seen them equalled.
[143] My father was one of those who mistook his talent after all. He used to be very much dissatisfied that I preferred his Letters to his Sermons. The last were forced and dry; the first came naturally from him. For ease, half-plays on words, and a supine, monkish, indolent pleasantry, I have never seen them equalled.
[144] He complained in particular of the presumption of his attempting to establish the future immortality of man, “without” (as he said) “knowing what Death was or what Life was”—and the tone in which he pronounced these two words seemed to convey a complete image of both.
[144] He complained in particular of the presumption of his attempting to establish the future immortality of man, “without” (as he said) “knowing what Death was or what Life was”—and the tone in which he pronounced these two words seemed to convey a complete image of both.
[145] He had no idea of pictures, of Claude or Raphael, and at this time I had as little as he. He sometimes gives a striking account at present of the cartoons at Pisa, by Buffamalco and others; of one in particular, where Death is seen in the air brandishing his scythe, and the great and mighty of the earth shudder at his approach, while the beggars and the wretched kneel to him as their deliverer. He would of course understand so broad and fine a moral as this at any time.
[145] He had no idea of pictures, of Claude or Raphael, and at this time I had as little as he. He sometimes gives a striking account at present of the cartoons at Pisa, by Buffamalco and others; of one in particular, where Death is seen in the air brandishing his scythe, and the great and mighty of the earth shudder at his approach, while the beggars and the wretched kneel to him as their deliverer. He would of course understand so broad and fine a moral as this at any time.
[146] See Newgate Calendar for 1758.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check Newgate Calendar for 1758.
[147] B—— at this time occupied chambers in Mitre-court, Fleet-street.
[147] B—— at this time occupied chambers in Mitre-court, Fleet-street.
[148] Lord Bacon is not included in this list, nor do I know where he should come in. It is not easy to make room for him and his reputation together. This great and celebrated man in some of his works recommends it to pour a bottle of claret into the ground of a morning, and to stand over it, inhaling the perfumes. So he sometimes enriched the dry and barren soil of speculation with the fine aromatic spirit of his genius. His “Essays” and his “Advancement of Learning” are works of vast depth and scope of observation. The last, though it contains no positive discoveries, is a noble chart of the human intellect, and a guide to all future inquirers.
[148] Lord Bacon is not included in this list, nor do I know where he should come in. It is not easy to make room for him and his reputation together. This great and celebrated man in some of his works recommends it to pour a bottle of claret into the ground of a morning, and to stand over it, inhaling the perfumes. So he sometimes enriched the dry and barren soil of speculation with the fine aromatic spirit of his genius. His “Essays” and his “Advancement of Learning” are works of vast depth and scope of observation. The last, though it contains no positive discoveries, is a noble chart of the human intellect, and a guide to all future inquirers.
[149] Nearly the same sentiment was wittily and happily expressed by a friend, who had some lottery puffs, which he had been employed to write, returned on his hands for their too great severity of thought and classical terseness of style, and who observed on that occasion, that “Modest merit never can succeed!”
[149] Nearly the same sentiment was wittily and happily expressed by a friend, who had some lottery puffs, which he had been employed to write, returned on his hands for their too great severity of thought and classical terseness of style, and who observed on that occasion, that “Modest merit never can succeed!”
[150] During the peace of Amiens, a young English officer, of the name of Lovelace, was presented at Buonaparte’s levee. Instead of the usual question, “Where have you served, Sir?” the First Consul immediately addressed him, “I perceive your name, Sir, is the same as that of the hero of Richardson’s Romance!” Here was a Consul. The young man’s uncle, who was called Lovelace, told me this anecdote while we were stopping together at Calais. I had also been thinking that his was the same name as that of the hero of Richardson’s Romance. This is one of my reasons for liking Buonaparte.
[150] During the peace of Amiens, a young English officer, of the name of Lovelace, was presented at Buonaparte’s levee. Instead of the usual question, “Where have you served, Sir?” the First Consul immediately addressed him, “I perceive your name, Sir, is the same as that of the hero of Richardson’s Romance!” Here was a Consul. The young man’s uncle, who was called Lovelace, told me this anecdote while we were stopping together at Calais. I had also been thinking that his was the same name as that of the hero of Richardson’s Romance. This is one of my reasons for liking Buonaparte.
[151] He is there called “Citizen Lauderdale.” Is this the present earl?
[151] He is there called “Citizen Lauderdale.” Is this the present earl?
NOTES
[The annotations have not necessarily been introduced at the first occurrence of any name, and no cross-references have been supplied in the notes to names which occur in the text more than once. Such information as the notes supply can be found with the help of the index.—References, where no other indication is given, will be understood to be to the work under discussion. The Shakespeare references are to the one-volume Globe edition.]
[The annotations may not have been added at the first mention of any name, and there are no cross-references in the notes for names that appear multiple times in the text. You can find the information provided in the notes using the index. —References, unless otherwise indicated, will be understood to refer to the work being discussed. The Shakespeare references are to the one-volume Globe edition.]
THE AGE OF ELIZABETH
This lecture forms the introduction to the series on the “Literature of the Age of Elizabeth.” Hazlitt might have derived hints for it from Schlegel, who speaks of the zeal for the study of the ancients, the extensive communication with other lands, the interest in the literature of Italy and Spain, the progress in experimental philosophy represented by Bacon, and contrasts the achievements of that age, in a vein which must have captured Hazlitt’s sympathy, with “the pretensions of modern enlightenment, as it is called, which looks with such contempt on all preceding ages.” The Elizabethans, he goes on to say, “possessed a fullness of healthy vigour, which showed itself always with boldness, and sometimes also with petulance. The spirit of chivalry was not yet wholly extinct, and a queen, who was far more jealous in exacting homage to her sex than to her throne, and who, with her determination, wisdom, and magnanimity, was in fact, well qualified to inspire the minds of her subjects with an ardent enthusiasm, inflamed that spirit to the noblest love of glory and renown. The feudal independence also still survived in some measure; the nobility vied with each other in the splendour of dress and number of retinue, and every great lord had a sort of small court of his own. The distinction of ranks was as yet strongly marked: a state of things ardently to be desired by the dramatic poet.” “Lectures on Dramatic Literature,” ed. Bohn, p. 349.
This lecture serves as the introduction to the series on the “Literature of the Age of Elizabeth.” Hazlitt might have picked up ideas for it from Schlegel, who discusses the enthusiasm for studying the ancients, the wide connections with other countries, the interest in the literature of Italy and Spain, the advancements in experimental philosophy represented by Bacon, and contrasts the achievements of that time, in a way that likely resonated with Hazlitt, with “the pretensions of modern enlightenment, as it is called, which looks with such contempt on all preceding ages.” The Elizabethans, he continues, “had a vitality that always expressed itself boldly and sometimes even petulantly. The spirit of chivalry was not yet completely gone, and a queen, who was far more protective in demanding respect for her gender than for her crown, and who, with her determination, wisdom, and generosity, was truly equipped to inspire her subjects with passionate enthusiasm, ignited that spirit to a noble love of glory and fame. The feudal independence also still lingered to some extent; the nobility competed with each other in the richness of attire and the size of their entourages, and every great lord had a kind of small court of his own. The distinction of ranks was still clearly defined: a situation that any dramatic poet would keenly desire.” “Lectures on Dramatic Literature,” ed. Bohn, p. 349.
Drake, Sir Francis (1545-1595), the famous sailor, hero of the Armada.
Drake, Sir Francis (1545-1595), the legendary sailor and hero of the Armada.
Coke, Sir Edward (1552-1634), the great jurist, whose “Institutes,” better known as Coke upon Littleton, became a famous legal text-book.
Coke, Sir Edward (1552-1634), the renowned jurist, whose “Institutes,” better known as Coke upon Littleton, became a widely used legal textbook.
Hooker, Richard (1553-1600), theologian, author of the “Laws of Ecclesiastical Polity” (1593), a defense of the Anglican Church against the Puritans and notable also as a masterpiece of English prose.
Hooker, Richard (1553-1600), theologian, author of the “Laws of Ecclesiastical Polity” (1593), a defense of the Anglican Church against the Puritans and also recognized as a masterpiece of English prose.
P. 2. mere oblivion. “As You Like It,” ii, 7, 165.
P. 2. mere oblivion. “As You Like It,” ii, 7, 165.
poor, poor dumb names [mouths]. “Julius Cæsar,” iii, 2, 229.
poor, poor dumb names [mouths]. “Julius Caesar,” iii, 2, 229.
Marston, John (1575-1634). In the third lecture on the “Age of Elizabeth,” Hazlitt calls him “a writer of great merit, who rose to tragedy from the ground of comedy, and whose forte was not sympathy, either with the stronger or softer emotions, but an impatient scorn and bitter indignation against the vices and follies of men, which vented itself either in comic irony or in lofty invective. He was properly a satirist. He was not a favourite with his contemporaries, nor they with him.” Works, V, 224. His chief tragedy is “Antonio and Mellida.”
Marston, John (1575-1634). In the third lecture on the “Age of Elizabeth,” Hazlitt refers to him as “a writer of great merit, who transitioned from comedy to tragedy, and whose forte was not in expressing sympathy, whether for strong or gentle emotions, but in an impatient scorn and bitter indignation towards the vices and absurdities of humanity, which manifested itself either in comic irony or in elevated invective. He was essentially a satirist. He was not well-liked by his contemporaries, nor they by him.” Works, V, 224. His main tragedy is “Antonio and Mellida.”
Middleton, Thomas (1570?-1627), and Rowley, William (1585?-1642?). In the second lecture on the “Age of Elizabeth,” Hazlitt associates these two names. “Rowley appears to have excelled in describing a certain amiable quietness of disposition and disinterested tone of morality, carried almost to a paradoxical excess, as in his Fair Quarrel, and in the comedy of A Woman Never Vexed, which is written, in many parts, with a pleasing simplicity and naïveté equal to the novelty of the conception. Middleton’s style was not marked by any peculiar quality of his own, but was made up, in equal proportions, of the faults and excellences common to his contemporaries.... He is lamentably deficient in the plot and denouement of the story. It is like the rough draft of a tragedy with a number of fine things thrown in, and the best made use of first; but it tends to no fixed goal, and the interest decreases, instead of increasing, as we read on, for want of previous arrangement and an eye to the whole.... The author’s power is in the subject, not over it; or he is in possession of excellent materials which he husbands very ill.” Works, V, 214-5. For characters of other dramatists see notes to p. 326.
Middleton, Thomas (1570?-1627), and Rowley, William (1585?-1642?). In the second lecture on the “Age of Elizabeth,” Hazlitt associates these two names. “Rowley appears to have excelled in describing a certain amiable quietness of disposition and disinterested tone of morality, carried almost to a paradoxical excess, as in his Fair Quarrel, and in the comedy of A Woman Never Vexed, which is written, in many parts, with a pleasing simplicity and naïveté equal to the novelty of the conception. Middleton’s style was not marked by any peculiar quality of his own, but was made up, in equal proportions, of the faults and excellences common to his contemporaries.... He is lamentably deficient in the plot and denouement of the story. It is like the rough draft of a tragedy with a number of fine things thrown in, and the best made use of first; but it tends to no fixed goal, and the interest decreases, instead of increasing, as we read on, for want of previous arrangement and an eye to the whole.... The author’s power is in the subject, not over it; or he is in possession of excellent materials which he husbands very ill.” Works, V, 214-5. For characters of other dramatists see notes to p. 326.
[Pg 351]How lov’d. Pope’s “Elegy to the Memory of an Unfortunate Lady.”
[Pg 351]How loved. Pope’s “Elegy to the Memory of an Unfortunate Lady.”
P. 3. draw the curtain of time. Cf. “we will draw the curtain and show you the picture.” “Twelfth Night,” i, 5, 251.
P. 3. draw the curtain of time. Cf. “we will draw the curtain and show you the picture.” “Twelfth Night,” i, 5, 251.
within reasonable bounds. At this point Hazlitt digresses to reprove the age for its affectation of superiority over other ages and the passage, not being relevant, has been omitted.
within reasonable bounds. At this point, Hazlitt goes off on a tangent to criticize the current era for pretending to be better than past eras, and since this part isn't relevant, it has been excluded.
less than smallest dwarfs. “Paradise Lost,” I, 779.
less than smallest dwarfs. “Paradise Lost,” I, 779.
desiring this man’s art. Shakespeare’s Sonnets, XXIX.
wanting this man's skill. Shakespeare’s Sonnets, XXIX.
in shape and gesture. “Paradise Lost,” I, 590.
in shape and gesture. “Paradise Lost,” I, 590.
Mr. Wordsworth says. See Sonnet entitled “London, 1802.”
Mr. Wordsworth says. See Sonnet titled “London, 1802.”
Otway, Thomas (1652-1685), author of “Venice Preserved,” the most popular post-Shakespearian tragedy of the English stage. Hazlitt notes in this play a “power of rivetting breathless attention, and stirring the deepest yearnings of affection.... The awful suspense of the situations, the conflict of duties and passions, the intimate bonds that unite the characters together, and that are violently rent asunder like the parting of soul and body, the solemn march of the tragical events to the fatal catastrophe that winds up and closes over all, give to this production of Otway’s Muse a charm and power that bind it like a spell on the public mind, and have made it a proud and inseparable adjunct of the English stage.” Works, V, 354-5.
Otway, Thomas (1652-1685), author of “Venice Preserved,” the most popular tragedy after Shakespeare in English theater. Hazlitt observes in this play a “power of gripping breathless attention and stirring the deepest feelings of affection.... The intense suspense of the situations, the clash of duties and passions, the close ties that connect the characters, which are violently torn apart like the separation of soul and body, the solemn progression of the tragic events leading to the inevitable disaster that concludes and envelops everything, give this work of Otway’s Muse a charm and strength that captivates the public imagination and has made it a cherished and essential part of the English stage.” Works, V, 354-5.
Jonson’s learned sock. Milton’s “L’Allegro.”
Jonson’s educated sock. Milton’s “L’Allegro.”
P. 6. The translation of the Bible. The first important 16th century translation of the Bible is William Tyndale’s version of the New Testament (1525) and of the Pentateuch (1530). The complete translations are those of Miles Coverdale (1535), the Great Bible (1539), the Geneva or Breeches Bible (1557), the Bishop’s Bible (1568), and the Rheims-Douay Bible—the New Testament (1582) and the Old Testament (1609-1610). Finally came the Authorized Version in 1611.
P. 6. The translation of the Bible. The first important 16th century translation of the Bible is William Tyndale’s version of the New Testament (1525) and of the Pentateuch (1530). The complete translations are those of Miles Coverdale (1535), the Great Bible (1539), the Geneva or Breeches Bible (1557), the Bishop’s Bible (1568), and the Rheims-Douay Bible—the New Testament (1582) and the Old Testament (1609-1610). Finally came the Authorized Version in 1611.
his washing, etc. St. John, xiii.
his washing, etc. St. John, xiii.
above all art, etc. Cf. Pope’s “Epistle to the Earl of Oxford”: “Above all Pain, all Passion, and all Pride.”
above all art, etc. Cf. Pope’s “Epistle to the Earl of Oxford”: “Above all Pain, all Passion, and all Pride.”
My peace. St. John, xiv, 27.
My peace. John 14:27.
they should love. Ibid., xv, 12.
they should love. Ibid., xv, 12.
Woman, behold. Ibid., xix, 26.
Woman, look. Ibid., xix, 26.
his treatment of the woman. Ibid., viii, 1-12.
his treatment of the woman. Ibid., viii, 1-12.
[Pg 352]the woman who poured precious ointment. St. Matthew, xxvi, 6-13; St. Mark, xiv, 3-9.
[Pg 352]the woman who poured expensive perfume. St. Matthew, xxvi, 6-13; St. Mark, xiv, 3-9.
his discourse with the disciples. St. Luke, xxiv, 13-31.
his conversation with the disciples. St. Luke, 24:13-31.
his Sermon on the Mount. St. Matthew, v-vii.
his Sermon on the Mount. St. Matthew, chapters 5-7.
parable of the Good Samaritan and of the Prodigal Son. St. Luke, x, 25-37; xv, 11-32.
parable of the Good Samaritan and of the Prodigal Son. St. Luke, 10:25-37; 15:11-32.
to the Jews, etc. I Corinthians, i, 23.
to the Jews, etc. I Corinthians, i, 23.
The best of men. Dekker, “The Honest Whore,” Part I, v, 2, sub fin.
The best of men. Dekker, “The Honest Whore,” Part I, v, 2, sub fin.
P. 11. Tasso by Fairfax. Torquato Tasso (1544-1595), an Italian poet whose great epic, the “Gerusalemme Liberata,” was finished in 1574. The English translation by Edward Fairfax was published in 1600 as “Godfrey of Bulloigne, or the Recoverie of Jerusalem.”
P. 11. Tasso by Fairfax. Torquato Tasso (1544-1595), an Italian poet whose great epic, the “Gerusalemme Liberata,” was finished in 1574. The English translation by Edward Fairfax was published in 1600 as “Godfrey of Bulloigne, or the Recoverie of Jerusalem.”
Ariosto by Harrington. Lodovico Ariosto (1474-1533), whose romantic epic, “Orlando Furioso,” was first published in 1516, and translated by Sir John Harrington in 1591.
Ariosto by Harrington. Lodovico Ariosto (1474-1533), whose romantic epic, “Orlando Furioso,” was first published in 1516 and translated by Sir John Harrington in 1591.
Homer and Hesiod by Chapman. George Chapman (1559?-1634), poet and dramatist, published a complete translation of the “Iliad” in 1611, of the “Odyssey” in 1614, of Homer’s “Battle of Frogs and Mice” in 1624, and of “The Georgicks of Hesiod” in 1618.
Homer and Hesiod by Chapman. George Chapman (1559?-1634), a poet and playwright, released a complete translation of the “Iliad” in 1611, the “Odyssey” in 1614, Homer’s “Battle of Frogs and Mice” in 1624, and “The Georgics of Hesiod” in 1618.
Virgil. A complete English translation of the “Æneid” was made by Gavin Douglas, a Scottish poet (1474?-1522), and first printed in London in 1553. There was a translation of the second and fourth books into blank verse by the Earl of Surrey, published in 1557, but the one most in use was by Thomas Phaer (1510?-1560), which appeared incompletely in 1558 and 1562 and was completed by Thomas Twyne in 1583.
Virgil. A complete English translation of the "Æneid" was created by Gavin Douglas, a Scottish poet (1474?-1522), and first printed in London in 1553. There was a translation of the second and fourth books into blank verse by the Earl of Surrey, published in 1557, but the most widely used version was by Thomas Phaer (1510?-1560), which was published partially in 1558 and 1562 and was finished by Thomas Twyne in 1583.
Ovid. There were a number of translators of Ovid during this period, chief of whom was Arthur Golding, whose version of the “Metamorphoses” appeared in 1565 and 1567. “The Heroides” were translated by George Turberville in 1567.
Ovid. Several translators worked on Ovid during this time, with Arthur Golding being the most prominent. His translation of the “Metamorphoses” came out in 1565 and 1567. George Turberville translated “The Heroides” in 1567.
Sir Thomas North’s translation of Plutarch. The chief work of Plutarch, a Greek writer of the first century, is the “Parallel Lives,” which was translated into French by Jacques Amyot in 1559. Sir Thomas North’s translation of Amyot’s version in 1579 was the most popular and influential of all Elizabethan translations.
Sir Thomas North’s translation of Plutarch. The main work of Plutarch, a Greek writer from the first century, is the “Parallel Lives,” which Jacques Amyot translated into French in 1559. Sir Thomas North’s translation of Amyot’s version in 1579 became the most popular and influential of all Elizabethan translations.
P. 12. Boccaccio, Giovanni (1313-1375), Italian poet and novelist. Among the English his best known work is the “Decameron,” a collection of a hundred prose tales. Versions of some of these stories[Pg 353] appeared in various Elizabethan collections, such as the “Tragical Tales” translated by George Turberville in 1587. The first complete translation was published in 1620 and reprinted in the Tudor Translations in 1909.
P. 12. Boccaccio, Giovanni (1313-1375), Italian poet and novelist. Among the English his best known work is the “Decameron,” a collection of a hundred prose tales. Versions of some of these stories[Pg 353] appeared in various Elizabethan collections, such as the “Tragical Tales” translated by George Turberville in 1587. The first complete translation was published in 1620 and reprinted in the Tudor Translations in 1909.
Petrarch (1304-1374), Italian humanist and poet, whose sonnets were widely imitated by French and Italian poets during the Renaissance.
Petrarch (1304-1374) was an Italian humanist and poet, whose sonnets were widely copied by French and Italian poets during the Renaissance.
Dante (1265-1321). The author of the “Divine Comedy” was not very well known to Elizabethan readers. There was no English translation of his poem attempted till that of Rogers in 1782, and no version worthy of the name was produced till H. F. Cary’s in 1814.
Dante (1265-1321). The writer of the “Divine Comedy” was not widely recognized by Elizabethan readers. There wasn't an English translation of his poem until Rogers' version in 1782, and it wasn't until H. F. Cary's translation in 1814 that a noteworthy version was made.
Aretine. The name of Pietro Aretino (1492-1556), an Italian satirist who called himself “the scourge of princes,” was well known in England, but there was no translation of his works.
Aretine. The name of Pietro Aretino (1492-1556), an Italian satirist who referred to himself as “the scourge of princes,” was famous in England, but his works were never translated.
Machiavel. Nicolo Machiavelli (1468-1527), a Florentine statesman, whose name had an odious association because of the supposedly diabolical policy of government set forth in his “Prince.” But this work was not translated till 1640. His “Art of War” had been rendered into English in 1560 and his “Florentine History” in 1595.
Machiavel. Niccolò Machiavelli (1468-1527), a Florentine politician, whose name became associated with negativity because of the allegedly sinister political ideas presented in his “Prince.” However, this work wasn’t translated until 1640. His “Art of War” was translated into English in 1560 and his “Florentine History” in 1595.
Castiglione, Baldassare (1478-1529). “Il Cortegiano,” setting forth the idea of a gentleman, was translated as “The Courtier” by Thomas Hoby in 1561 and was very influential in English life.
Castiglione, Baldassare (1478-1529). “Il Cortegiano,” which presents the concept of a gentleman, was translated as “The Courtier” by Thomas Hoby in 1561 and had a significant impact on English society.
Ronsard, Pierre de (1524-1585), the chief French lyric poet of the sixteenth century, whose sonnets had considerable vogue in England.
Ronsard, Pierre de (1524-1585), the leading French lyric poet of the sixteenth century, whose sonnets were quite popular in England.
Du Bartas, Guillaume de Saluste (1544-1590), author of “La Semaine, ou la Création du Monde” (1578), “La Seconde Semaine” (1584), translated as the “Divine Weeks and Works” (1592 ff.) by Joshua Sylvester.
Du Bartas, Guillaume de Saluste (1544-1590), writer of “La Semaine, ou la Création du Monde” (1578), “La Seconde Semaine” (1584), translated as the “Divine Weeks and Works” (1592 ff.) by Joshua Sylvester.
P. 13. Fortunate fields. “Paradise Lost,” III, 568.
P. 13. Fortunate fields. “Paradise Lost,” III, 568.
Prospero’s Enchanted Island. Eden’s “History of Travayle,” 1577, is now given as the probable source of Setebos, etc.
Prospero’s Enchanted Island. Eden's "History of Travel," 1577, is now considered the likely source of Setebos, etc.
Right well I wote. “Faërie Queene,” II, Introduction, 1-3.
Right well I know. “Faërie Queene,” II, Introduction, 1-3.
P. 14. Lear is founded. Shakespeare’s actual sources were probably Geoffrey of Monmouth’s “History of the Kings of Britain” (c. 1130) and Holinshed’s “Chronicle.”
P. 14. Lear is founded. Shakespeare’s actual sources were probably Geoffrey of Monmouth’s “History of the Kings of Britain” (c. 1130) and Holinshed’s “Chronicle.”
Othello on an Italian novel, from the “Hecatommithi” of Giraldi Cinthio (1565).
Othello on an Italian novel, from the “Hecatommithi” by Giraldi Cinthio (1565).
Hamlet on a Danish, Macbeth on a Scottish tradition. The story of Hamlet is first found in Saxo Grammaticus, a Danish chronicler of the tenth century. Shakespeare probably drew it from the “Histoires[Pg 354] Tragiques” of Belleforest. “Macbeth” was based on Holinshed’s “Chronicle of Scottish History.”
Hamlet on a Danish, Macbeth on a Scottish tradition. The story of Hamlet is first found in Saxo Grammaticus, a Danish chronicler from the tenth century. Shakespeare likely took it from the “Histoires[Pg 354] Tragiques” by Belleforest. “Macbeth” was based on Holinshed’s “Chronicle of Scottish History.”
P. 15. those bodiless creations. “Hamlet,” iii, 4, 138.
P. 15. those bodiless creations. “Hamlet,” iii, 4, 138.
Your face. “Macbeth,” i, 5, 63.
Your face. “Macbeth,” i, 5, 63.
Tyrrell and Forrest, persons hired by Richard III to murder the young princes in the Tower. See “Richard III,” iv, 2-3.
Tyrrell and Forrest, individuals employed by Richard III to kill the young princes in the Tower. See “Richard III,” iv, 2-3.
thick and slab. “Macbeth,” iv, 1, 32.
thick and slab. “Macbeth,” iv, 1, 32.
snatched a [wild and] fearful joy. Gray’s “Ode on a Distant Prospect of Eton College.”
snatched a [wild and] fearful joy. Gray’s “Ode on a Distant Prospect of Eton College.”
P. 16. Fletcher the poet. John Fletcher the dramatist died of the plague in 1625.
P. 16. Fletcher the poet. John Fletcher the dramatist died of the plague in 1625.
The course of true love. “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” i, 1, 34.
The path of true love. “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” i, 1, 34.
The age of chivalry was not then quite gone. Cf. Burke: “Reflections on the French Revolution” (ed. Bohn, II, 348): “But the age of chivalry is gone. That of sophisters, economists, and calculators, has succeeded; and the glory of Europe is extinguished forever.”
The age of chivalry wasn't completely over yet. Cf. Burke: “Reflections on the French Revolution” (ed. Bohn, II, 348): “But the age of chivalry is over. It has been replaced by the age of sophists, economists, and calculators, and the glory of Europe is gone forever.”
fell a martyr. Sir Philip Sidney (1554-1586), poet, soldier, and statesman, received his mortal wound in the thigh at the battle of Zutphen because, in emulation of Sir William Pelham, he threw off his greaves before entering the fight.
fell a martyr. Sir Philip Sidney (1554-1586), a poet, soldier, and statesman, suffered a fatal injury to his thigh during the battle of Zutphen because, inspired by Sir William Pelham, he removed his shin guards before joining the fight.
the gentle Surrey. Henry Howard, Earl of Surrey (1518?-1547), was distinguished as an innovator in English poetry as well as for his knightly prowess.
the gentle Surrey. Henry Howard, Earl of Surrey (1518?-1547), was known as an innovator in English poetry as well as for his skills as a knight.
who prized black eyes. “Sessions of the Poets,” verse 20.
who valued dark eyes. “Sessions of the Poets,” verse 20.
Like strength reposing. “’Tis might half slumb’ring on its own right arm.” Keats’s “Sleep and Poetry,” 237.
Like strength resting. “It’s power half asleep on its own right arm.” Keats’s “Sleep and Poetry,” 237.
P. 17. they heard the tumult. “I behold the tumult and am still.” Cowper’s “Task,” IV, 99.
P. 17. they heard the tumult. “I behold the tumult and am still.” Cowper’s “Task,” IV, 99.
descriptions of hunting and other athletic games. See “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” iv, 1, 107 ff., and “Two Noble Kinsmen,” iii.
descriptions of hunting and other sports. See “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” iv, 1, 107 ff., and “Two Noble Kinsmen,” iii.
An ingenious and agreeable writer. Nathan Drake (1766-1836), author of “Shakespeare and his Times” (1817). In describing the life of the country squire Drake remarks: “The luxury of eating and of good cooking were well understood in the days of Elizabeth, and the table of the country-squire frequently groaned beneath the burden of its dishes; at Christmas and at Easter especially, the hall became the scene of great festivity.” Chap. V. (ed. 1838, p. 37).
An ingenious and agreeable writer. Nathan Drake (1766-1836), author of “Shakespeare and his Times” (1817). In describing the life of the country squire, Drake observes: “People understood the luxury of good food and cooking in the days of Elizabeth, and the country squire's table often overflowed with dishes; especially at Christmas and Easter, the hall became a place of great celebration.” Chap. V. (ed. 1838, p. 37).
Return from Parnassus. Hazlitt gives an account of this play in the “Literature of the Age of Elizabeth,” Lecture V.
Return from Parnassus. Hazlitt discusses this play in the “Literature of the Age of Elizabeth,” Lecture V.
P. 18. it snowed. “Canterbury Tales,” Prologue, 345.
P. 18. it snowed. “Canterbury Tales,” Prologue, 345.
[Pg 355]as Mr. Lamb observes, in a note to Marston’s “What You Will” in the “Specimens of Dramatic Literature” (ed. Lucas, 1, 44): “The blank uniformity to which all professional distinctions in apparel have been long hastening, is one instance of the decay of Symbols among us, which, whether it has contributed or not to make us a more intellectual, has certainly made us a less imaginative people.” Cf. Schlegel’s remark in the first note.
[Pg 355]as Mr. Lamb notes, in a comment about Marston’s “What You Will” in the “Specimens of Dramatic Literature” (ed. Lucas, 1, 44): “The consistent sameness to which all professional clothing styles have been moving for a long time is one example of the decline of Symbols in our society, which, whether it has helped make us more intellectual or not, has definitely made us a less imaginative people.” See Schlegel’s comment in the first note.
in act. “Othello,” i, I, 62.
in act. “Othello,” i, I, 62.
description of a mad-house. “Honest Whore,” Part 1, v. 2.
description of a mad-house. “Honest Whore,” Part 1, v. 2.
A Mad World, My Masters, the title of a comedy by Middleton.
A Mad World, My Masters, the title of a comedy by Middleton.
P. 19. Music and painting are not our forte. Cf. Hazlitt’s review of the “Life of Reynolds” (X, 186-87): “Were our ancestors insensible to the charms of nature, to the music of thought, to deeds of virtue or heroic enterprise? No. But they saw them in their mind’s eye: they felt them at their heart’s core, and there only. They did not translate their perceptions into the language of sense: they did not embody them in visible images, but in breathing words. They were more taken up with what an object suggested to combine with the infinite stores of fancy or trains of feeling, than with the single object itself; more intent upon the moral inference, the tendency and the result, than the appearance of things, however imposing or expressive, at any given moment of time.... We should say that the eye in warmer climates drinks in greater pleasure from external sights, is more open and porous to them, as the ear is to sounds; that the sense of immediate delight is fixed deeper in the beauty of the object; that the greater life and animation of character gives a greater spirit and intensity of expression to the face, making finer subjects for history and portrait; and that the circumstances in which a people are placed in a genial atmosphere, are more favourable to the study of nature and of the human form.”
P. 19. Music and painting are not our forte. Cf. Hazlitt’s review of the “Life of Reynolds” (X, 186-87): “Were our ancestors insensible to the charms of nature, to the music of thought, to deeds of virtue or heroic enterprise? No. But they saw them in their mind’s eye: they felt them at their heart’s core, and there only. They did not translate their perceptions into the language of sense: they did not embody them in visible images, but in breathing words. They were more taken up with what an object suggested to combine with the infinite stores of fancy or trains of feeling, than with the single object itself; more intent upon the moral inference, the tendency and the result, than the appearance of things, however imposing or expressive, at any given moment of time.... We should say that the eye in warmer climates drinks in greater pleasure from external sights, is more open and porous to them, as the ear is to sounds; that the sense of immediate delight is fixed deeper in the beauty of the object; that the greater life and animation of character gives a greater spirit and intensity of expression to the face, making finer subjects for history and portrait; and that the circumstances in which a people are placed in a genial atmosphere, are more favourable to the study of nature and of the human form.”
like birdlime. “Othello,” ii, 1, 126.
like birdlime. “Othello,” ii, 1, 126.
P. 20. Materiam superabat opus. Ovid’s “Metamorphoses,” II, 5.
P. 20. Materiam superabat opus. Ovid’s “Metamorphoses,” II, 5.
Pan is a God. Lyly’s “Midas,” iv, 1.
Pan is a God. Lyly’s “Midas,” iv, 1.
SPENSER
This is the latter half of the lecture on Chaucer and Spenser from the “English Poets.”
This is the second half of the lecture on Chaucer and Spenser from the “English Poets.”
P. 21. Spenser flourished, etc. Edmund Spenser (1552?-1599), served as secretary to Sir Henry Sidney in Ireland in 1577, and went[Pg 356] again in 1580 as secretary to Lord Grey of Wilton, the Queen’s new deputy to Ireland. He was driven out by a revolt of the Irish in 1598. “A View of the State of Ireland, written dialogue-wise between Eudoxus and Irenæus ... in 1596” was first printed in 1633.
P. 21. Spenser flourished, etc. Edmund Spenser (1552?-1599), served as secretary to Sir Henry Sidney in Ireland in 1577, and went[Pg 356] again in 1580 as secretary to Lord Grey of Wilton, the Queen’s new deputy to Ireland. He was driven out by a revolt of the Irish in 1598. “A View of the State of Ireland, written dialogue-wise between Eudoxus and Irenæus ... in 1596” was first printed in 1633.
description of the bog of Allan. “Faërie Queene,” II, ix, 16.
description of the bog of Allan. “Faërie Queene,” II, ix, 16.
Treatment he received from Burleigh. Hazlitt refers to this treatment specifically in the essay “On Respectable People” (XI, 435): “Spenser, kept waiting for the hundred pounds which Burleigh grudged him ‘for a song,’ might feel the mortification of his situation; but the statesman never felt any diminution of his sovereign’s favour in consequence of it.” The facts, as they are recorded in the “Dictionary of National Biography,” are as follows: “The queen gave proof of her appreciation by bestowing a pension on the poet. According to an anecdote, partly reported by Manningham, the diarist (Diary, p. 43), and told at length by Fuller, Lord Burghley, in his capacity of treasurer, protested against the largeness of the sum which the queen suggested, and was directed by her to give the poet what was reasonable. He received the formal grant of £50 a year in February 1590-1.” Cf. Spenser’s lines in “Mother Hubbard’s Tale,” 895 ff.
Treatment he received from Burleigh. Hazlitt specifically mentions this treatment in the essay “On Respectable People” (XI, 435): “Spenser, waiting for the hundred pounds that Burleigh begrudged him ‘for a song,’ might have felt the embarrassment of his situation; but the statesman never sensed any reduction in his sovereign’s favor because of it.” The facts, as recorded in the “Dictionary of National Biography,” are as follows: “The queen showed her appreciation by awarding a pension to the poet. According to an anecdote, partly reported by Manningham, the diarist (Diary, p. 43), and elaborated by Fuller, Lord Burghley, acting as treasurer, protested against the size of the sum the queen proposed, and she instructed him to give the poet what was fair. He received the official grant of £50 a year in February 1590-1.” Cf. Spenser’s lines in “Mother Hubbard’s Tale,” 895 ff.
Though much later than Chaucer. The rest of this paragraph and most of the points elaborated in this lecture appeared in Hazlitt’s review of Sismondi’s “Literature of the South” in 1815 (X, 73 ff.).
Though much later than Chaucer. The rest of this paragraph and most of the points discussed in this lecture were in Hazlitt’s review of Sismondi’s “Literature of the South” in 1815 (X, 73 ff.).
Spenser’s poetry is all fairyland. In a lecture delivered in February, 1818, three years after Hazlitt’s remarks had appeared in the Edinburgh Review, Coleridge spoke as follows: “You will take especial note of the marvellous independence and true imaginative absence of all particular space or time in the Faery Queene. It is in the domains neither of history or geography; it is ignorant of all artificial boundary, all material obstacles; it is truly in the land of Faery, that is, of mental space. The poet has placed you in a dream, a charmed sleep, and you neither wish, nor have the power, to inquire where you are, or how you got there.” Works, IV, 250.
Spenser’s poetry is all about fairyland. In a lecture given in February 1818, three years after Hazlitt’s comments appeared in the Edinburgh Review, Coleridge said: “You should pay special attention to the remarkable independence and genuine imaginative removal from any specific space or time in the Faery Queene. It exists outside of both history and geography; it disregards all artificial boundaries and material barriers; it truly exists in the realm of Faery, which is a mental space. The poet has placed you in a dream, a magical sleep, and you neither want to nor can question where you are or how you got there.” Works, IV, 250.
P. 22. clap on high. “Faërie Queene,” III, xii, 23.
P. 22. clap on high. “Faërie Queene,” III, xii, 23.
In green vine leaves. I, iv, 22.
In green vine leaves. I, iv, 22.
Upon the top. I, vii, 32.
Upon the top. I, vii, 32.
P. 23. In reading the Faërie Queene, etc. See III, ix, 10; I, vii; II, vi, 5; III, xii.
P. 23. In reading the Faërie Queene, etc. See III, ix, 10; I, vii; II, vi, 5; III, xii.
and mask. “L’Allegro.”
and mask. “The Joyful.”
And more to lull. I, i, 41.
And more to soothe. I, i, 41.
[Pg 357]honey-heavy dew of slumber. “Julius Cæsar,” ii, 1, 230.
[Pg 357]sweet, thick mist of sleep. “Julius Cæsar,” ii, 1, 230.
Eftsoons they heard. II, xii, 70.
Eftsoons they heard. II, xii, 70.
Cave of Mammon. II, vii, 28.
Cave of Mammon. II, vii, 28.
Cave of Despair. I, ix, 33.
Cave of Despair. I, ix, 33.
the account of Memory. II, ix, 54.
the account of Memory. II, ix, 54.
description of Belphœbe. II, iii, 21.
description of Belphœbe. II, iii, 21.
story of Florimel. III, vii, 12.
story of Florimel. III, vii, 12.
Gardens of Adonis. III, vi, 29.
Gardens of Adonis. III, vi, 29.
Bower of Bliss. II, xii, 42.
Bower of Bliss. II, xii, 42.
Mask of Cupid. III, xii.
Mask of Cupid. III, 12.
Colin Clout’s Vision. VI, x, 10-27.
Colin Clout’s Vision. VI, x, 10-27.
P. 26. Poussin, Nicolas (1594-1665), French painter. See Hazlitt’s delightful essay in “Table Talk” “On a Landscape by Nicholas Poussin.”
P. 26. Poussin, Nicolas (1594-1665), French painter. See Hazlitt’s delightful essay in “Table Talk” “On a Landscape by Nicholas Poussin.”
And eke. III, ix, 20.
And also. III, ix, 20.
the cold icicles. III, viii, 35.
the cold icicles. III, viii, 35.
That was Arion. IV, xi, 23-24.
That was Arion. IV, xi, 23-24.
Procession of the Passions. I, iv, 16 ff.
Procession of the Passions. I, iv, 16 ff.
P. 28. Yet not more sweet. Southey’s “Carmen Nuptiale: Lay of the Laureate.” In the “Character of Milton’s Eve” in the “Round Table,” Hazlitt remarks that Spenser “has an eye to the consequences, and steeps everything in pleasure, often not of the purest kind.”
P. 28. Yet not more sweet. Southey’s “Carmen Nuptiale: Lay of the Laureate.” In the “Character of Milton’s Eve” in the “Round Table,” Hazlitt remarks that Spenser “has an eye to the consequences, and steeps everything in pleasure, often not of the purest kind.”
P. 30. Rubens, Peter Paul (1577-1640), Flemish painter. See the paper on “The Pictures at Oxford and Blenheim” (Works, IX, 71): “Rubens was the only artist that could have embodied some of our countryman Spenser’s splendid and voluptuous allegories. If a painter among ourselves were to attempt a Spenser Gallery, (perhaps the finest subject for the pencil in the world after Heathen mythology and Scripture history), he ought to go and study the principles of his design at Blenheim.”
P. 30. Rubens, Peter Paul (1577-1640), Flemish painter. See the paper on “The Pictures at Oxford and Blenheim” (Works, IX, 71): “Rubens was the only artist that could have embodied some of our countryman Spenser’s splendid and voluptuous allegories. If a painter among ourselves were to attempt a Spenser Gallery, (perhaps the finest subject for the pencil in the world after Heathen mythology and Scripture history), he ought to go and study the principles of his design at Blenheim.”
the account of Satyrane. I, vi, 24.
the account of Satyrane. I, vi, 24.
by the help. III, x, 47.
by the help. III, x, 47.
the change of Malbecco. III, x, 56-60.
the change of Malbecco. III, x, 56-60.
P. 31, n. That all with one consent. “Troilus and Cressida,” iii, 3, 176.
P. 31, n. That all with one consent. “Troilus and Cressida,” iii, 3, 176.
Pope who used to ask. Pope is also quoted in Spence’s “Anecdotes” (Section viii, 1743-4) as saying that “there is something in Spenser that pleases one as strongly in one’s old age, as it did in[Pg 358] one’s youth. I read the ‘Faërie Queene,’ when I was about twelve, with infinite delight, and I think it gave me as much, when I read it over about a year or two ago.” Waller-Glover.
Pope who used to ask. Pope is also quoted in Spence’s “Anecdotes” (Section viii, 1743-4) as saying that “there’s something in Spenser that appeals to you just as much in your old age as it did in[Pg 358] your youth. I read the ‘Faërie Queene’ when I was about twelve, with immense pleasure, and I think it gave me just as much enjoyment when I read it again a year or two ago.” Waller-Glover.
the account of Talus. V, i, 12.
the account of Talus. V, i, 12.
episode of Pastorella. VI, ix, 12.
episode of Pastorella. VI, ix, 12.
SHAKSPEARE
This selection is from the “Lectures on the English Poets.” At the beginning of his lecture on Shakespeare and Milton, Hazlitt maintains that the arts reach their perfection in the early periods and are not continually progressive like the sciences—an idea which he frequently comes back to in his writings, notably in the “Round Table” paper, “Why the Arts are not Progressive.”
This selection is from the “Lectures on the English Poets.” At the start of his lecture on Shakespeare and Milton, Hazlitt argues that the arts achieve their peak in earlier times and don’t keep improving like the sciences—an idea he often revisits in his writings, especially in the “Round Table” essay, “Why the Arts are not Progressive.”
P. 34. the fault, etc. Cf. “Julius Cæsar,” i, 2, 140.
P. 34. the fault, etc. Cf. “Julius Cæsar,” i, 2, 140.
Shakspeare as they would be. Hazlitt may have had in mind Dr. Johnson’s comment in his preface to Shakespeare’s works: “the event which he represents will not happen, but if it were possible, its effect would probably be such as he had assigned; he has not only shewn human nature as it acts in real exigencies, but as it would be found in trials to which it cannot be exposed.” (Nichol Smith: “Eighteenth Century Essays on Shakespeare,” p. 117.)
Shakespeare as they would be. Hazlitt might have been thinking of Dr. Johnson’s remark in his introduction to Shakespeare’s works: “the event he portrays may not occur, but if it were possible, its outcome would likely be similar to what he described; he has not only shown human nature as it behaves in real emergencies, but also how it might react in situations it cannot face.” (Nichol Smith: “Eighteenth Century Essays on Shakespeare,” p. 117.)
P. 35. its generic quality. Coleridge applied the epithet “myriad-minded” to Shakespeare. See also Schlegel’s “Lectures on the Drama.” ed. Bohn, p. 363: “Never perhaps was there so comprehensive a talent for characterization as Shakespeare. It not only grasps the diversity of rank, age, and sex, down to the lispings of infancy; not only do the king and the beggar, the hero and the pickpocket, the sage and the idiot, speak and act with equal truthfulness ... his human characters have not only such depth and individuality that they do not admit of being classed under common names, and are inexhaustible even in conception; no, this Prometheus not merely forms men, he opens the gates of the magical world of spirits, calls up the midnight ghost, exhibits before us the witches with their unhallowed rites, peoples the air with sportive fairies and sylphs; and these beings, though existing only in the imagination, nevertheless possess such truth and consistency, that even with such misshapen abortions as Caliban, he extorts the assenting conviction, that were there such beings they would so conduct themselves. In a word, as he carries a bold and pregnant fancy into the[Pg 359] kingdom of nature, on the other hand, he carries nature into the region of fancy, which lies beyond the confines of reality. We are lost in astonishment at the close intimacy he brings us into with the extraordinary, the wonderful, and the unheard-of.”
P. 35. its generic quality. Coleridge applied the epithet “myriad-minded” to Shakespeare. See also Schlegel’s “Lectures on the Drama.” ed. Bohn, p. 363: “Never perhaps was there so comprehensive a talent for characterization as Shakespeare. It not only grasps the diversity of rank, age, and sex, down to the lispings of infancy; not only do the king and the beggar, the hero and the pickpocket, the sage and the idiot, speak and act with equal truthfulness ... his human characters have not only such depth and individuality that they do not admit of being classed under common names, and are inexhaustible even in conception; no, this Prometheus not merely forms men, he opens the gates of the magical world of spirits, calls up the midnight ghost, exhibits before us the witches with their unhallowed rites, peoples the air with sportive fairies and sylphs; and these beings, though existing only in the imagination, nevertheless possess such truth and consistency, that even with such misshapen abortions as Caliban, he extorts the assenting conviction, that were there such beings they would so conduct themselves. In a word, as he carries a bold and pregnant fancy into the[Pg 359] kingdom of nature, on the other hand, he carries nature into the region of fancy, which lies beyond the confines of reality. We are lost in astonishment at the close intimacy he brings us into with the extraordinary, the wonderful, and the unheard-of.”
a mind reflecting ages past. “These words occur in the first lines of a laudatory poem on Shakespeare printed in the second folio (1632). The poem is signed ‘J. M. S.’ and was attributed by Coleridge to ‘John Milton, Student.’ See his ‘Lectures on Shakespeare’ (ed. T. Ashe), pp. 129-130.” Waller-Glover, IV, 411.
a mind reflecting ages past. “These words appear in the opening lines of a praise poem about Shakespeare published in the second folio (1632). The poem is signed ‘J. M. S.’ and was credited by Coleridge to ‘John Milton, Student.’ See his ‘Lectures on Shakespeare’ (ed. T. Ashe), pp. 129-130.” Waller-Glover, IV, 411.
nodded to him. “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” iii, I, 177.
nodded to him. “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” iii, I, 177.
his so potent art. “Tempest,” v, i, 50.
his incredibly powerful art. “Tempest,” v, i, 50.
When he conceived of a character, etc. Cf. Maurice Morgann, “On the Character of Falstaff”: “But it was not enough for Shakespeare to have formed his characters with the most perfect truth and coherence; it was further necessary that he should possess a wonderful facility of compressing, as it were, his own spirit into these images, and of giving alternate animation to the forms. This was not to be done from without; he must have felt every varied situation, and have spoken thro’ the organ he had formed. Such an intuitive comprehension of things and such a facility must unite to produce a Shakespeare.” (Nichol Smith: “Eighteenth Century Essays on Shakespeare,” p. 247, n.)
When he created a character, etc. See Maurice Morgann, “On the Character of Falstaff”: “But it wasn’t enough for Shakespeare to have crafted his characters with the utmost truth and coherence; he also needed to have a remarkable ability to channel his own spirit into these figures and to breathe life into them. This couldn’t be done from the outside; he must have experienced every different situation and have expressed himself through the voice he had created. Such an intuitive understanding of things and such skill must come together to create a Shakespeare.” (Nichol Smith: “Eighteenth Century Essays on Shakespeare,” p. 247, n.)
subject to the same skyey influences. Cf. “Measure for Measure,” iii, I, 9: “servile to all the skyey influences.”
subject to the same celestial influences. Cf. “Measure for Measure,” iii, I, 9: “servile to all the celestial influences.”
his frequent haunts. Cf. “Comus,” 314: “my daily walks and ancient neighborhood.”
his frequent haunts. Cf. “Comus,” 314: “my everyday walks and familiar neighborhood.”
P. 37. coheres semblably together. Cf. 2 “Henry IV,” v, i, 72: “to see the semblable coherence.”
P. 37. coheres semblably together. Cf. 2 “Henry IV,” v, i, 72: “to see the semblable coherence.”
It has been ingeniously remarked, by Coleridge, “Seven Lectures on Shakespeare and Milton,” p. 116: “The power of poetry is, by a single word perhaps, to instil that energy into the mind, which compels the imagination to produce the picture.... Here, by introducing a single happy epithet, ‘crying,’ a complete picture is presented to the mind, and in the production of such pictures the power of genius consists.”
It's been cleverly noted by Coleridge, “Seven Lectures on Shakespeare and Milton,” p. 116: “The power of poetry can, with just a single word, inject that energy into the mind that drives the imagination to create a picture.... Here, by using one effective word, ‘crying,’ a full image is formed in the mind, and the ability to create such images is what defines genius.”
me and thy crying self. “Tempest,” i, 2, 132.
me and your crying self. “Tempest,” i, 2, 132.
What! man. “Macbeth,” iv, 3, 208.
What! man. “Macbeth,” iv, 3, 208.
Rosencrans. The early editions consistently misspell this name Rosencraus.
Rosencrans. The early editions consistently misspell this name as Rosencraus.
Man delights not me. “Hamlet,” ii, 2, 321.
People don't bring me joy. “Hamlet,” ii, 2, 321.
[Pg 360]a combination and a form. “Hamlet,” iii, 4, 60.
[Pg 360]a combination and a form. “Hamlet,” iii, 4, 60.
P. 39. There is a willow, etc. See “Hamlet,” iv, 7, 167:
P. 39. There is a willow, etc. See “Hamlet,” iv, 7, 167:
“There is a willow grows aslant a brook
That shows his hoar leaves in the glassy stream.”
“There’s a willow leaning over a stream
That reflects its gray leaves in the clear water.”
Now this is an instance, etc. Hazlitt elsewhere ascribes this observation to Lamb. See p. 83, n.
Now this is an instance, etc. Hazlitt elsewhere ascribes this observation to Lamb. See p. 83, n.
He’s speaking now. “Antony and Cleopatra,” i, 5, 24.
He's speaking now. “Antony and Cleopatra,” i, 5, 24.
It is my birthday. Ibid., iii, 13, 185.
It's my birthday. Ibid., iii, 13, 185.
P. 41. nigh sphered in heaven. Collins’s “Ode on the Poetical Character.”
P. 41. nigh sphered in heaven. Collins’s “Ode on the Poetical Character.”
to make society. “Macbeth,” iii, 1, 42.
to make society. “Macbeth,” iii, 1, 42.
P. 43. while rage. “Troilus and Cressida,” i, 3, 52.
P. 43. while rage. “Troilus and Cressida,” i, 3, 52.
in their untroubled elements, etc. Cf. Wordsworth’s “Excursion,” VI, 763-766:
in their untroubled elements, etc. Cf. Wordsworth’s “Excursion,” VI, 763-766:
“That glorious star
In its untroubled element will shine
As now it shines, when we are laid in earth
And safe from all our sorrows.”
“That gorgeous star
In its peaceful existence will shine
As it does now, when we are buried in the ground
And free from all our pain.”
Satan’s address to the sun. “Paradise Lost,” IV, 31.
Satan’s address to the sun. “Paradise Lost,” IV, 31.
Oh that I were. “Richard II,” iv, 1, 260.
Oh, if only I were. “Richard II,” iv, 1, 260.
P. 45. With what measure. Mark, iv, 24; Luke, vi, 38.
P. 45. With what measure. Mark, iv, 24; Luke, vi, 38.
It glances. “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” v, 1, 13.
It looks. “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” v, 1, 13.
puts a girdle. Ibid., ii, 1, 175.
puts on a belt. Ibid., ii, 1, 175.
I ask. “Troilus and Cressida,” i, 3, 227.
I ask. “Troilus and Cressida,” i, 3, 227.
No man. Ibid., iii, 3, 15.
No man. Ibid., iii, 3, 15.
In Shakspeare, any other word, etc. In the essay “On Application to Study,” in the “Plain Speaker,” Hazlitt gives further illustrations of this point.
In Shakespeare, any other word, etc. In the essay “On Application to Study,” in the “Plain Speaker,” Hazlitt provides more examples of this point.
the business of the state. “Othello,” iv, 2, 166.
the business of the state. “Othello,” iv, 2, 166.
Of ditties highly penned. 1 “Henry IV,” iii, 1, 209.
Of highly written songs. 1 “Henry IV,” iii, 1, 209.
And so. “Two Gentlemen of Verona,” ii, 7, 31.
And so. “Two Gentlemen of Verona,” ii, 7, 31.
The universality of his genius, etc. Cf. “On Gusto,” “Round Table”: “The infinite quality of dramatic invention in Shakspeare takes from his gusto. The power he delights to show is not intense, but discursive. He never insists on anything as much as he might, except a quibble.”
The universality of his genius, etc. Cf. “On Gusto,” “Round Table”: “The limitless nature of dramatic creativity in Shakespeare comes from his style. The force he loves to display isn’t sharp, but rather broad. He never emphasizes anything as much as he could, except for a clever play on words.”
the great vulgar and the small. Cowley’s “Translation of Horace’s Ode III, i.”
the great vulgar and the small. Cowley’s “Translation of Horace’s Ode III, i.”
his delights. “Antony and Cleopatra,” v, 2, 88.
his pleasures. “Antony and Cleopatra,” v, 2, 88.
P. 49. His tragedies are better than his comedies. Hazlitt is here deliberately opposing the view of Dr. Johnson expressed in the latter’s preface to Shakespeare: “In tragedy he often writes with great appearance of toil and study, what is written at last with little felicity; but in his comick scenes, he seems to produce without labour, what no labour can improve. In tragedy he is always struggling after some occasion to be comick, but in comedy he seems to repose, or to luxuriate, as in a mode of thinking congenial to his nature. In his tragick scenes there is always something wanting, but his comedy often surpasses expectation or desire.” (Nichol Smith’s “Eighteenth Century Essays on Shakespeare,” p. 121.) In the second lecture of the “English Comic Writers,” Hazlitt recurs to this opinion of Johnson’s with the following comment: “For my own part, I so far consider this preference given to the comic genius of the poet as erroneous and unfounded, that I should say that he is the only tragic poet in the world in the highest sense, as being on a par with, and the same as Nature, in her greatest heights and depths of action and suffering. There is but one who durst walk within that mighty circle, treading the utmost bound of nature and passion, showing us the dread abyss of woe in all its ghastly shapes and colours, and laying open all the faculties of the human soul to act, to think, and suffer, in direst extremities; whereas I think, on the other hand, that in comedy, though his talents there too were as wonderful as they were delightful, yet that there were some before him, others on a level with him, and many close behind him.... There is not only nothing so good (in my judgment) as Hamlet, or Lear, or Othello, or Macbeth, but there is nothing like Hamlet, or Lear, or Othello, or Macbeth. There is nothing, I believe, in the majestic Corneille, equal to the stern pride of Coriolanus, or which gives such an idea of the crumbling in pieces of the Roman grandeur, ‘like an unsubstantial pageant faded,’ as the Antony and Cleopatra. But to match the best serious comedies, such as Molière’s Misanthrope and his Tartuffe, we must go to Shakspeare’s tragic characters, the Timon of Athens or honest Iago, where we shall more than succeed. He put his strength into his tragedies and played with comedy. He was greatest in what was greatest; and his forte[Pg 362] was not trifling, according to the opinion here combated, even though he might do that as well as any one else, unless he could do it better than anybody else.” See also p. 99.
P. 49. His tragedies are better than his comedies. Hazlitt is here deliberately opposing the view of Dr. Johnson expressed in the latter’s preface to Shakespeare: “In tragedy he often writes with great appearance of toil and study, what is written at last with little felicity; but in his comick scenes, he seems to produce without labour, what no labour can improve. In tragedy he is always struggling after some occasion to be comick, but in comedy he seems to repose, or to luxuriate, as in a mode of thinking congenial to his nature. In his tragick scenes there is always something wanting, but his comedy often surpasses expectation or desire.” (Nichol Smith’s “Eighteenth Century Essays on Shakespeare,” p. 121.) In the second lecture of the “English Comic Writers,” Hazlitt recurs to this opinion of Johnson’s with the following comment: “For my own part, I so far consider this preference given to the comic genius of the poet as erroneous and unfounded, that I should say that he is the only tragic poet in the world in the highest sense, as being on a par with, and the same as Nature, in her greatest heights and depths of action and suffering. There is but one who durst walk within that mighty circle, treading the utmost bound of nature and passion, showing us the dread abyss of woe in all its ghastly shapes and colours, and laying open all the faculties of the human soul to act, to think, and suffer, in direst extremities; whereas I think, on the other hand, that in comedy, though his talents there too were as wonderful as they were delightful, yet that there were some before him, others on a level with him, and many close behind him.... There is not only nothing so good (in my judgment) as Hamlet, or Lear, or Othello, or Macbeth, but there is nothing like Hamlet, or Lear, or Othello, or Macbeth. There is nothing, I believe, in the majestic Corneille, equal to the stern pride of Coriolanus, or which gives such an idea of the crumbling in pieces of the Roman grandeur, ‘like an unsubstantial pageant faded,’ as the Antony and Cleopatra. But to match the best serious comedies, such as Molière’s Misanthrope and his Tartuffe, we must go to Shakspeare’s tragic characters, the Timon of Athens or honest Iago, where we shall more than succeed. He put his strength into his tragedies and played with comedy. He was greatest in what was greatest; and his forte[Pg 362] was not trifling, according to the opinion here combated, even though he might do that as well as any one else, unless he could do it better than anybody else.” See also p. 99.
CHARACTERS OF SHAKSPEARE’S PLAYS
CYMBELINE
P. 51. Dr. Johnson is of opinion. “It may be observed that in many of his plays the latter part is evidently neglected. When he found himself near the end of his work, and in view of his reward, he shortened the labour to snatch the profit. He therefore remits his efforts where he should most vigorously exert them, and his catastrophe is improbably produced or imperfectly represented.” (Nichol Smith: “Eighteenth Century Essays on Shakespeare,” p. 123.)
P. 51. Dr. Johnson is of opinion. “It may be observed that in many of his plays the latter part is evidently neglected. When he found himself near the end of his work, and in view of his reward, he shortened the labour to snatch the profit. He therefore remits his efforts where he should most vigorously exert them, and his catastrophe is improbably produced or imperfectly represented.” (Nichol Smith: “Eighteenth Century Essays on Shakespeare,” p. 123.)
It is the peculiar excellence, etc. Cf. Coleridge’s Works, IV, 75-76: “In Shakespeare all the elements of womanhood are holy, and there is the sweet, yet dignified feeling of all that continuates society, a sense of ancestry and of sex, with a purity unassailable by sophistry, because it rests not in the analytic process, but in that sane equipoise of the faculties, during which the feelings are representative of all past experience,—not of the individual only, but of all those by whom she has been educated, and their predecessors even up to the first mother that lived. Shakespeare saw that the want of prominence which Pope notices for sarcasm, was the blessed beauty of the woman’s character, and knew that it arose not from any deficiency, but from the exquisite harmony of all the parts of the moral being constituting one living total of head and heart. He has drawn it indeed in all its distinctive energies of faith, patience, constancy, fortitude,—shown in all of them as following the heart, which gives its results by a nice tact and happy intuition, without the intervention of the discursive faculty, sees all things in and by the light of the affections, and errs, if it ever err, in the exaggerations of love alone.”
It is the unique excellence, etc. Cf. Coleridge’s Works, IV, 75-76: “In Shakespeare, all elements of womanhood are sacred, and there’s a sweet yet dignified feeling of everything that continuates society—a sense of heritage and gender, with a purity that's untouched by clever arguments, because it doesn’t depend on analysis but on a balanced state of the mind, where feelings reflect all past experiences—not just the individual’s but also those of everyone who has influenced her, all the way back to the first mother who lived. Shakespeare understood that the lack of emphasis Pope points out for sarcasm was the beautiful essence of a woman’s character, knowing it stemmed not from any shortcoming but from the exquisite harmony of all moral aspects creating one cohesive being of mind and heart. He has illustrated it in all its distinct expressions of faith, patience, commitment, and courage—showing them all as following the heart, which produces results through fine intuition and a happy instinct, without involving analytical reasoning, perceiving everything through the light of emotions, and only erring, if at all, in the excesses of love.”
P. 52. Cibber, in speaking. See “Apology for the Life of Mr. Colley Cibber” (1740), I, iv.
P. 52. Cibber, in speaking. See “Apology for the Life of Mr. Colley Cibber” (1740), I, iv.
My lord. i, 6, 112.
My lord. i, 6, 112.
P. 53. What cheer. iii, 4, 41. The six quotations following are in the same scene.
P. 53. What cheer. iii, 4, 41. The six quotations following are in the same scene.
And when with wild wood-leaves. iv, 2, 389.
And when with wild wood-leaves. iv, 2, 389.
Cytherea, how bravely. ii, 2, 14.
Cytherea, how boldly. ii, 2, 14.
Me of my lawful pleasure. ii, 5, 9.
Me of my lawful pleasure. ii, 5, 9.
P. 56. whose love-suit. iii, 4, 136.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ whose romantic pursuit. iii, 4, 136.
the ancient critic. Aristophanes of Byzantium, who lived in the third century before the Christian era.
the ancient critic. Aristophanes of Byzantium, who lived in the 3rd century BCE.
the principle of analogy. This point is enforced by Hazlitt in connection with “Lear,” “The Tempest,” “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” and “As You Like It.” Coleridge had previously remarked, “A unity of feeling and character pervades every drama of Shakespeare” (Works IV, 61), and Schlegel had written in the same manner concerning “Romeo and Juliet”: “The sweetest and the bitterest love and hatred, festive rejoicings and dark forebodings, tender embraces and sepulchral horrors, the fulness of life and self-annihilation, are here all brought close to each other; and yet these contrasts are so blended into a unity of impression, that the echo which the whole leaves behind in the mind resembles a single but endless sigh.” (ed. Bohn, p. 401).
the principle of analogy. Hazlitt emphasizes this point in relation to “Lear,” “The Tempest,” “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” and “As You Like It.” Coleridge had earlier noted, “A unity of feeling and character runs through every drama of Shakespeare” (Works IV, 61), and Schlegel expressed similar thoughts about “Romeo and Juliet”: “The sweetest and the bitterest love and hatred, festive celebrations and dark omens, tender embraces and chilling horrors, the fullness of life and self-destruction are all brought together here; yet these contrasts are so interwoven into a cohesive impression that the resonance it leaves in the mind feels like a single but infinite sigh.” (ed. Bohn, p. 401).
P. 58. The game’s afoot. “The game is up,” iii, 3, 107.
P. 58. The game’s afoot. “The game is up,” iii, 3, 107.
Under the shade. “As You Like It,” ii, 7, 111.
Under the shade. “As You Like It,” ii, 7, 111.
Nay, Cadwell. iv, 2, 255.
No, Cadwell. iv, 2, 255.
Stick to your journal course. iv, 2, 10.
Stay on track with your journal. iv, 2, 10.
Your highness. i, 5, 23.
Your Highness. i, 5, 23.
MACBETH
P. 60. The poet’s eye. “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” v, 1, 12.
P. 60. The poet’s eye. “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” v, 1, 12.
your only tragedy-maker. An adaptation of “your only jig-maker,” “Hamlet,” iii, 2, 132.
your only tragedy-maker. An adaptation of “your only jig-maker,” “Hamlet,” iii, 2, 132.
the air smells wooingly, the temple-haunting martlet. i, 6, 4-6.
the air smells enchanting, the martlet that haunts the temple. i, 6, 4-6.
blasted heath. i, 3, 77.
barren wasteland. i, 3, 77.
air-drawn dagger. iii, 4, 62.
imaginary dagger. iii, 4, 62.
the gracious Duncan. iii, 1, 66.
the gracious Duncan. iii, 1, 66.
P. 61. blood-boultered Banquo. iv, 1, 123.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ bloody Banquo. iv, 1, 123.
What are these. i, 3, 39.
What are these. i, 3, 39.
bends up. i, 7, 80.
bends up. i, 7, 80.
preter[super]natural solicitings. i, 3, 130.
supernatural requests. i, 3, 130.
Bring forth. i, 7, 73.
Bring it on. i, 7, 73.
lost so poorly. Cf. ii, 2, 71: “Be not lost so poorly in your thoughts.”
don't get so lost. Cf. ii, 2, 71: “Don't get lost so deeply in your thoughts.”
a little water. ii, 2, 68.
a little water. ii, 2, 68.
the sides of his intent. i, 7, 26.
the sides of his intent. i, 7, 26.
for their future days and nights. Cf. i, 5, 70: “To all our days and nights to come.” The next five quotations are from the same scene.
for their future days and nights. Cf. i, 5, 70: “To all our days and nights ahead.” The next five quotes are from the same scene.
P. 64. Mrs. Siddons. Sarah Siddons (1775-1831), “The Tragic Muse,” the most celebrated actress in the history of the English stage. Hazlitt wrote this passage for the Examiner (June 16, 1816) immediately after seeing a performance of the part by Mrs. Siddons. See Works, VIII, 312-373.
P. 64. Mrs. Siddons. Sarah Siddons (1775-1831), “The Tragic Muse,” the most celebrated actress in the history of the English stage. Hazlitt wrote this passage for the Examiner (June 16, 1816) immediately after seeing a performance of the part by Mrs. Siddons. See Works, VIII, 312-373.
How goes the night. ii, 1, 1.
How's the night going. ii, 1, 1.
P. 66. Light thickens. iii, 2, 50.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ It’s getting dark. iii, 2, 50.
Now spurs. iii, 3, 6.
Now spurs. III, 3, 6.
such welcome and unwelcome news together. Cf. iv, 3, 138: “such welcome and unwelcome things at once.”
such welcome and unwelcome news together. Cf. iv, 3, 138: “such welcome and unwelcome things at the same time.”
Men’s lives are. Cf. iv, 3, 171:
Men’s lives are. Cf. iv, 3, 171:
“and good men’s lives
Expire before the flowers in their caps,
Dying or ere they sicken.”
"and good people's lives"
End before the flowers in their hats,
Dying before they even get sick.”
Look like the innocent flower. i, 5, 66.
Act like the innocent flower. i, 5, 66.
to him and all, “to all and him.” iii, 4, 91.
to him and all, “to all and him.” iii, 4, 91.
Avaunt and quit my sight. iii, 4, 93.
Get away and leave my sight. iii, 4, 93.
himself again. Cf. iii, 4, 107: “being gone, I am a man again.”
himself again. Cf. iii, 4, 107: “once I leave, I’m a man again.”
he may sleep. iv, 1, 86.
he may sleep. iv, 1, 86.
Then be thou jocund. iii, 2, 40.
Then be cheerful. iii, 2, 40.
Had he not resembled. ii, 2, 13.
Had he not looked like. ii, 2, 13.
should be women. i, 3. 45.
should be women. i, 3. 45.
in deeper consequence. i, 3, 126.
in deeper consequence. i, 3, 126.
Why stands. iv, 1, 125.
Why stands. iv, 1, 125.
P. 68. He is as distinct a being, etc. Cf. Pope (Nichol Smith’s “Eighteenth Century Essays,” p. 48): “Every single character in Shakespeare is as much an individual as those in life itself; it is[Pg 365] impossible to find any two alike; and such as from their relation or affinity appear most to be twins, will upon comparison be found remarkably distinct.” Beattie also had commented on “that wonderfully penetrating and plastic faculty, which is capable of representing every species of character, not as our ordinary poets do, by a high shoulder, a wry mouth, or gigantic stature, but by hitting off, with a delicate hand, the distinguishing feature, and that in such a manner as makes it easily known from all others whatsoever, however similar to a superficial eye.” (Quoted in Drake’s “Memorials of Shakespeare,” 1828, p. 255.) Richard Cumberland had developed a parallel between Macbeth and Richard III in the Observer, Nos. 55-58, but it is to the suggestion of Thomas Whateley that Hazlitt is chiefly indebted. Both Richard III and Macbeth, says Whateley, “are soldiers, both usurpers; both attain the throne by the same means, by treason and murder; and both lose it too in the same manner, in battle against the person claiming it as lawful heir. Perfidy, violence, and tyranny are common to both; and these only, their obvious qualities, would have been attributed indiscriminately to both by an ordinary dramatic writer. But Shakespeare, in conformity to the truth of history as far as it led him, and by improving upon the fables which have been blended with it, has ascribed opposite principles and motives to the same designs and actions, and various effects to the operation of the same events upon different tempers. Richard and Macbeth, as represented by him, agree in nothing but their fortunes.” (See the Variorum edition of “Richard III,” p. 549.) Hazlitt makes similar discriminations between the characters of Iago and Richard III, between Henry VI and Richard II, and between Ariel and Puck.
P. 68. He is as distinct a being, etc. Cf. Pope (Nichol Smith’s “Eighteenth Century Essays,” p. 48): “Every single character in Shakespeare is as much an individual as those in life itself; it is[Pg 365] impossible to find any two alike; and such as from their relation or affinity appear most to be twins, will upon comparison be found remarkably distinct.” Beattie also had commented on “that wonderfully penetrating and plastic faculty, which is capable of representing every species of character, not as our ordinary poets do, by a high shoulder, a wry mouth, or gigantic stature, but by hitting off, with a delicate hand, the distinguishing feature, and that in such a manner as makes it easily known from all others whatsoever, however similar to a superficial eye.” (Quoted in Drake’s “Memorials of Shakespeare,” 1828, p. 255.) Richard Cumberland had developed a parallel between Macbeth and Richard III in the Observer, Nos. 55-58, but it is to the suggestion of Thomas Whateley that Hazlitt is chiefly indebted. Both Richard III and Macbeth, says Whateley, “are soldiers, both usurpers; both attain the throne by the same means, by treason and murder; and both lose it too in the same manner, in battle against the person claiming it as lawful heir. Perfidy, violence, and tyranny are common to both; and these only, their obvious qualities, would have been attributed indiscriminately to both by an ordinary dramatic writer. But Shakespeare, in conformity to the truth of history as far as it led him, and by improving upon the fables which have been blended with it, has ascribed opposite principles and motives to the same designs and actions, and various effects to the operation of the same events upon different tempers. Richard and Macbeth, as represented by him, agree in nothing but their fortunes.” (See the Variorum edition of “Richard III,” p. 549.) Hazlitt makes similar discriminations between the characters of Iago and Richard III, between Henry VI and Richard II, and between Ariel and Puck.
the milk of human kindness. i, 5, 18.
the milk of human kindness. i, 5, 18.
himself alone. Cf. 3 “Henry VI,” v, 6, 83: “I am myself alone.”
himself alone. Cf. 3 “Henry VI,” v, 6, 83: “I am myself alone.”
Duncan is in his grave. iii, 2, 22.
Duncan is in his grave. iii, 2, 22.
direness is rendered familiar. v, 5, 14.
desperation feels familiar. v, 5, 14.
troubled with thick coming fancies. v, 3, 38.
overwhelmed by a flood of thoughts. v, 3, 38.
P. 70. subject to all. “Measure for Measure,” iii, 1, 9.
P. 70. subject to all. “Measure for Measure,” iii, 1, 9.
My way of life. v, 3, 22.
My way of life. v, 3, 22.
P. 71. Lillo, George (1693-1739), author of several “bourgeois” tragedies of which the best known is “George Barnwell” (1731).
P. 71. Lillo, George (1693-1739), author of several “bourgeois” tragedies of which the best known is “George Barnwell” (1731).
Specimens of Early English Dramatic Poets by Charles Lamb, 1808. (Works, ed. Lucas, IV, 144.)
Specimens of Early English Dramatic Poets by Charles Lamb, 1808. (Works, ed. Lucas, IV, 144.)
IAGO
P. 73. What a full fortune and Here is her father’s house. i, 1, 66-74
P. 73. What a full fortune and Here is her father’s house. i, 1, 66-74
And yet how nature. iii, 3, 227.
And yet how nature. iii, 3, 227.
milk of human kindness. “Macbeth,” i, 5, 18.
milk of human kindness. “Macbeth,” i, 5, 18.
relish of salvation. “Hamlet,” iii, 3, 92.
taste of salvation. “Hamlet,” iii, 3, 92.
Oh, you are well tuned. ii, 1, 202.
Oh, you're really in tune. ii, 1, 202.
O grace. iii, 3, 373.
O grace. iii, 3, 373.
Zanga, in the “Revenge” (1721), a tragedy by Edward Young (1683-1765).
Zanga, in “Revenge” (1721), a tragedy by Edward Young (1683-1765).
HAMLET
P. 76. This goodly frame and Man delighted not. ii, 2, 310-321.
P. 76. This goodly frame and Man delighted not. ii, 2, 310-321.
the pangs. iii, 1, 72.
the pangs. iii, 1, 72.
P. 78. There is no attempt to force an interest. Professor Saintsbury (“History of Criticism,” III, 258) calls this utterance an apex of Shakespearian criticism. Hazlitt makes a similar comment in the character of “Troilus and Cressida”: “He has no prejudice for or against his characters: he saw both sides of a question; at once an actor and a spectator in the scene.” Dr. Johnson had observed this attitude in Shakespeare, but he had seen in it a violation of the demands of poetic justice: “he carries his persons indifferently through right and wrong, and at the close dismisses them without further care, and leaves their examples to operate by chance. This fault the barbarity of his age cannot extenuate; for it is always a writer’s duty to make the world better, and justice is a virtue independent on time or place.” (Nichol Smith’s “Eighteenth Century Essays on Shakespeare,” p. 123.)
P. 78. There is no attempt to force an interest. Professor Saintsbury (“History of Criticism,” III, 258) calls this utterance an apex of Shakespearian criticism. Hazlitt makes a similar comment in the character of “Troilus and Cressida”: “He has no prejudice for or against his characters: he saw both sides of a question; at once an actor and a spectator in the scene.” Dr. Johnson had observed this attitude in Shakespeare, but he had seen in it a violation of the demands of poetic justice: “he carries his persons indifferently through right and wrong, and at the close dismisses them without further care, and leaves their examples to operate by chance. This fault the barbarity of his age cannot extenuate; for it is always a writer’s duty to make the world better, and justice is a virtue independent on time or place.” (Nichol Smith’s “Eighteenth Century Essays on Shakespeare,” p. 123.)
outward pageant. Cf. i, 2, 86: “the trappings and the suits of woe.”
outward pageant. Cf. i, 2, 86: “the decorations and the outfits of sorrow.”
we have that within. i, 2, 85.
we have that within. i, 2, 85.
P. 79. He kneels. Cf. iii, 3, 73: “Now might I do it pat, now he is praying.”
P. 79. He kneels. Cf. iii, 3, 73: “Now might I do it pat, now he is praying.”
The Whole Duty of Man, a popular treatise of morals (1659).
The Whole Duty of Man, a well-known guide to ethics (1659).
Academy of Compliments, or the Whole Duty of Courtship, being the nearest or most exact way of wooing a Maid or Widow, by the way of Dialogue or Complimental Expressions (1655, 1669).
Academy of Compliments, or the Complete Guide to Courtship, is the most accurate method for courting a Maid or Widow using Dialogue or Complimentary Expressions (1655, 1669).
The neglect of punctilious exactness, etc. The entire passage follows pretty closely the interpretation of Lamb: “Among the distinguishing features of that wonderful character, one of the most interesting (yet painful) is that soreness of mind which makes him treat the intrusions of Polonius with harshness, and that asperity which he puts on in his interviews with Ophelia. These tokens of an unhinged mind (if they be not mixed in the latter case with a profound artifice of love, to alienate Ophelia by affected discourtesies, so to prepare her mind for the breaking off of that loving intercourse, which can no longer find a place amidst business so serious as that which he has to do) are parts of his character, which to reconcile with our admiration of Hamlet, the most patient consideration of his situation is no more than necessary; they are what we forgive afterwards, and explain by the whole of his character, but at the time they are harsh and unpleasant.... [His behavior toward Ophelia] is not alienation, it is a distraction purely, and so it always makes itself to be felt by that object: it is not anger, but grief assuming the appearance of anger,—love awkwardly counterfeiting hate, as sweet countenances when they try to frown.” “On the Tragedies of Shakespeare.” (Works, ed. Lucas, I, 103-104)
The neglect of meticulous accuracy, etc. The entire passage follows pretty closely the interpretation of Lamb: “Among the standout features of that incredible character, one of the most interesting (yet painful) is that mental anguish that makes him respond to Polonius’s interruptions with harshness, and the bitterness he displays during his encounters with Ophelia. These signs of an unstable mind (unless in the latter case they are mixed with a deep strategy of love, meant to push Ophelia away through feigned rudeness, to prepare her for the end of a romantic relationship that can no longer exist amidst such serious matters as those he has to address) are parts of his character that require careful consideration of his situation to reconcile with our admiration for Hamlet; they are what we forgive later and explain through the totality of his character, but in the moment they are harsh and uncomfortable.... [His behavior toward Ophelia] is not rejection, it is simply distraction, and it always makes itself felt by her: it is not anger, but sorrow disguising itself as anger—love awkwardly pretending to be hate, just as sweet faces try to frown.” “On the Tragedies of Shakespeare.” (Works, ed. Lucas, I, 103-104)
He may be said to be amenable, etc. Cf. Coleridge (Works, IV, 145): “His thoughts, and the images of his fancy, are far more vivid than his actual perceptions, and his very perceptions, instantly passing through the medium of his contemplations, acquire, as they pass, a form and a colour not naturally their own. Hence we see a great, an almost enormous, intellectual activity, and a proportionate aversion to real action, consequent upon it, with all its symptoms and accompanying qualities.”
He can be considered open-minded, etc. See Coleridge (Works, IV, 145): “His thoughts and the images in his imagination are much more vivid than what he actually perceives, and even his perceptions, immediately filtered through the medium of his thoughts, take on a shape and color that aren't natural to them. This leads to a significant, almost overwhelming, intellectual activity, along with a corresponding dislike for real action, resulting in all its signs and associated traits.”
I loved Ophelia. v, 1, 292.
I loved Ophelia. v, 1, 292.
Sweets to the sweet. v, 1, 266.
Sweets for the sweet. v, 1, 266.
P. 84. Kemble, John Philip (1757-1823), younger brother to Mrs. Siddons and noted as the leader of the stately school in tragedy.[Pg 368] Hazlitt often contrasted his manner with that of Kean: “We wish we had never seen Mr. Kean. He has destroyed the Kemble religion; and it is the religion in which we were brought up.” Works, VIII, 345.
P. 84. Kemble, John Philip (1757-1823), younger brother to Mrs. Siddons and noted as the leader of the stately school in tragedy.[Pg 368] Hazlitt often contrasted his manner with that of Kean: “We wish we had never seen Mr. Kean. He has destroyed the Kemble religion; and it is the religion in which we were brought up.” Works, VIII, 345.
a wave o’ th’ sea. “Winter’s Tale,” iv, 4, 141.
a wave of the sea. “Winter’s Tale,” iv, 4, 141.
Kean, Edmund (1787-1833), the great English tragic actor whom Hazlitt was instrumental in discovering for the London public. Shylock and Othello were his most successful roles. For accounts of his various performances, see “A View of the English Stage” (Works, VIII). Most of the points in this essay are reproduced from the notice of Kean’s Hamlet (VIII, 185-189).
Kean, Edmund (1787-1833), the renowned English tragic actor whom Hazlitt helped bring to the attention of the London audience. Shylock and Othello were his most famous roles. For details about his various performances, see “A View of the English Stage” (Works, VIII). Most of the points in this essay are adapted from the review of Kean’s Hamlet (VIII, 185-189).
ROMEO AND JULIET
This extract is the opening paragraph of the sketch.
This extract is the opening paragraph of the sketch.
P. 84. a great critic, A. W. Schlegel. The passage alluded to by Hazlitt appears in Coleridge’s Works (IV, 60-61) in what is little more than a free translation: “Read ‘Romeo and Juliet’;—all is youth and spring;—youth with its follies, its virtues, its precipitancies;—spring with its odors, its flowers, and its transiency; it is one and the same feeling that commences, goes through, and ends the play. The old men, the Capulets and the Montagues, are not common old men; they have an eagerness, a heartiness, a vehemence, the effect of spring; with Romeo, his change of passion, his sudden marriage, and his rash death, are all the effects of youth;—whilst in Juliet love has all that is tender and melancholy in the nightingale, all that is voluptuous in the rose, with whatever is sweet in the freshness of the spring; but it ends with a long deep sigh like the last breeze of the Italian evening.”
P. 84. a great critic, A. W. Schlegel. The passage alluded to by Hazlitt appears in Coleridge’s Works (IV, 60-61) in what is little more than a free translation: “Read ‘Romeo and Juliet’;—all is youth and spring;—youth with its follies, its virtues, its precipitancies;—spring with its odors, its flowers, and its transiency; it is one and the same feeling that commences, goes through, and ends the play. The old men, the Capulets and the Montagues, are not common old men; they have an eagerness, a heartiness, a vehemence, the effect of spring; with Romeo, his change of passion, his sudden marriage, and his rash death, are all the effects of youth;—whilst in Juliet love has all that is tender and melancholy in the nightingale, all that is voluptuous in the rose, with whatever is sweet in the freshness of the spring; but it ends with a long deep sigh like the last breeze of the Italian evening.”
P. 85. fancies wan. Cf. “Lycidas,” “cowslips wan.”
P. 85. fancies wan. Cf. “Lycidas,” “cowslips wan.”
MIDSUMMER NIGHT’S DREAM
These extracts are the second and last paragraphs of the essay.
These excerpts are the second and final paragraphs of the essay.
P. 86. human mortals. ii, 1, 101.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ humans. ii, 1, 101.
gorgons and hydras. “Paradise Lost,” II, 628.
gorgons and hydras. “Paradise Lost,” II, 628.
a celebrated person, Sir Humphry Davy; see p. 342. Cf.[Pg 369] Coleridge (Works, IV, 66): “Shakespeare was not only a great poet, but a great philosopher.”
a celebrated person, Sir Humphry Davy; see p. 342. Cf.[Pg 369] Coleridge (Works, IV, 66): “Shakespeare was not just a great poet, but also a great philosopher.”
P. 87. Poetry and the stage. Cf. Lamb, “On the Tragedies of Shakespeare” (ed. Lucas, I, 110): “Spirits and fairies cannot be represented, they cannot even be painted,—they can only be believed. But the elaborate and anxious provision of scenery, which the luxury of the age demands, in these cases works a quite contrary effect to what is intended. That which in comedy, or plays of familiar life, adds so much to the life of the imitation, in plays which appeal to the higher faculties, positively destroys the illusion which it is introduced to aid.”
P. 87. Poetry and the stage. Cf. Lamb, “On the Tragedies of Shakespeare” (ed. Lucas, I, 110): “Spirits and fairies cannot be represented, they cannot even be painted,—they can only be believed. But the elaborate and anxious provision of scenery, which the luxury of the age demands, in these cases works a quite contrary effect to what is intended. That which in comedy, or plays of familiar life, adds so much to the life of the imitation, in plays which appeal to the higher faculties, positively destroys the illusion which it is introduced to aid.”
HENRY IV
Hazlitt’s interpretation of Falstaff is worth comparing with that of Maurice Morgann in “An Essay on the Dramatic Character of Sir John Falstaff,” although Hazlitt does not allude to Morgann’s essay and is supposed to have had no knowledge of it. “To me then it appears that the leading quality in Falstaff’s character, and that from which all the rest take their colour, is a high degree of wit and humour, accompanied with great natural vigour and alacrity of mind.... He seems, by nature, to have had a mind free of malice or any evil principle; but he never took the trouble of acquiring any good one. He found himself esteemed and beloved with all his faults; nay for his faults, which were all connected with humour, and for the most part grew out of it. As he had, possibly, no vices but such as he thought might be openly confessed, so he appeared more dissolute thro’ ostentation. To the character of wit and humour, to which all his other qualities seem to have conformed themselves, he appears to have added a very necessary support, that of the profession of a Soldier.... Laughter and approbation attend his greatest excesses; and being governed visibly by no settled bad principle or ill design, fun and humour account for and cover all. By degrees, however, and thro’ indulgence, he acquires bad habits, becomes an humourist, grows enormously corpulent, and falls into the infirmities of age; yet never quits, all the time, one single levity or vice of youth, or loses any of that cheerfulness of mind which had enabled him to pass thro’ this course with ease to himself and delight to others; and thus, at last, mixing youth and age, enterprize and corpulency,[Pg 370] wit and folly, poverty and expence, title and buffoonery, innocence as to purpose, and wickedness as to practice; neither incurring hatred by bad principle, or contempt by cowardice, yet involved in circumstances productive of imputation in both; a butt and a wit, a humourist and a man of humour, a touchstone and a laughing stock, a jester and a jest, has Sir John Falstaff, taken at that period of life in which we see him, become the most perfect comic character that perhaps ever was exhibited.” (Nichol Smith’s “Eighteenth Century Essays on Shakespeare,” 226-7.)
Hazlitt’s take on Falstaff is interesting to compare with Maurice Morgann’s in “An Essay on the Dramatic Character of Sir John Falstaff,” even though Hazlitt doesn’t reference Morgann’s essay and supposedly wasn’t aware of it. “To me, it seems that the main trait in Falstaff’s character, which shapes all the others, is a high level of wit and humor, paired with a great natural energy and eagerness of mind.... He seems, by nature, to have a mind free from malice or any evil principle; but he never bothered to acquire any good ones. He found himself respected and loved despite his flaws; in fact, because of his flaws, which were all tied to humor and mostly stemmed from it. As he probably had no vices except those he thought could be openly admitted, he seemed more dissolute out of show. To his wit and humor, to which all his other qualities seem to have conformed, he added a very necessary element, that of being a Soldier.... Laughter and approval follow his greatest excesses; and since he is clearly not driven by any fixed bad principle or malicious intent, fun and humor explain and mask everything. However, gradually, through indulgence, he picks up bad habits, becomes an humorist, grows extremely overweight, and succumbs to the weaknesses of old age; yet he never sheds, throughout it all, a single lightheartedness or vice of youth, nor loses any of that cheerfulness of mind that allowed him to navigate this journey with ease for himself and enjoyment for others; thus, ultimately combining youth and age, ambition and corpulence, [Pg 370] wit and folly, poverty and expense, status and clowning, innocence in intention, and wickedness in practice; neither gaining hatred through bad principles nor contempt through cowardice, yet caught in situations that could lead to blame in both; a target and a wise guy, a humorist and a man of humor, a touchstone and a laughing stock, a jester and a joke, that’s Sir John Falstaff, seen at that stage of life where we observe him, becoming perhaps the most complete comic character ever portrayed.” (Nichol Smith’s “Eighteenth Century Essays on Shakespeare,” 226-7.)
P. 88. we behold. Cf. Colossians, ii, 9; “in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily.”
P. 88. we behold. Cf. Colossians, ii, 9; “in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily.”
lards the lean earth. 1 “Henry IV,” ii, 2, 116.
lards the lean earth. 1 “Henry IV,” ii, 2, 116.
into thin air. “Tempest,” iv, 1, 150.
into thin air. “Tempest,” iv, 1, 150.
three fingers deep. Cf. 1 “Henry IV,” iv, 2, 80: “three fingers on the ribs.”
three fingers deep. Cf. 1 “Henry IV,” iv, 2, 80: “three fingers on the ribs.”
P. 89. it snows. Chaucer’s Prologue to the “Canterbury Tales,” 345.
P. 89. it snows. Chaucer’s Prologue to the “Canterbury Tales,” 345.
ascends me. 2 “Henry IV,” iv, 3, 105.
ascends me. 2 “Henry IV,” iv, 3, 105.
a tun of man. 1 “Henry IV,” ii, 4, 493.
a tun of man. 1 “Henry IV,” ii, 4, 493.
P. 91. open, palpable. Cf. 1 “Henry IV,” ii, 4, 248: “These lies are like their father that begets them; gross as a mountain, open, palpable.”
P. 91. open, palpable. Cf. 1 “Henry IV,” ii, 4, 248: “These lies are like their father that begets them; gross as a mountain, open, palpable.”
By the lord. Ibid., i, 2, 44.
By the lord. Ibid., i, 2, 44.
But Hal. Ibid., i, 2, 91.
But Hal. Ibid., i, 2, 91.
P. 92. who grew. Cf. ii, 4, 243: “eleven buckram men grown out of two.”
P. 92. who grew. Cf. ii, 4, 243: “eleven buckram men grown out of two.”
Harry, I do not. ii, 4, 439.
Harry, I don't. ii, 4, 439.
P. 94. What is the gross sum. 2 “Henry IV,” ii, 1, 91.
P. 94. What is the gross sum. 2 “Henry IV,” ii, 1, 91.
P. 95. Would I were with him. “Henry V,” ii, 3, 6.
P. 95. Would I were with him. “Henry V,” ii, 3, 6.
turning his vices. Cf. 2 “Henry IV,” i, 2, 277: “I will turn diseases to commodity.”
turning his vices. Cf. 2 “Henry IV,” i, 2, 277: “I will turn my problems into profits.”
their legs. Ibid., ii, 4, 265.
their legs. Ibid., ii, 4, 265.
a man made after supper. Ibid., iii, 2, 332.
a man made after dinner. Ibid., iii, 2, 332.
Would, Cousin Silence. Ibid., iii, 2, 225.
Would, Cousin Silence. Ibid., iii, 2, 225.
I did not think. Ibid., v, 3, 40.
I did not think. Ibid., v, 3, 40.
in some authority. Ibid., v, 3, 117.
in some authority. Ibid., v, 3, 117.
You have here. Ibid., v, 3, 6.
You have here. Ibid., v, 3, 6.
TWELFTH NIGHT
P. 96. It aims at the ludicrous. Cf. Hazlitt’s remark in the Characters on “Much Ado About Nothing”: “Perhaps that middle point of comedy was never more nicely hit in which the ludicrous blends with the tender, and our follies, turning round against themselves in support of our affections, retain nothing but their humanity.”
P. 96. It aims at the ludicrous. Cf. Hazlitt’s remark in the Characters on “Much Ado About Nothing”: “Perhaps that middle point of comedy was never more nicely hit in which the ludicrous blends with the tender, and our follies, turning round against themselves in support of our affections, retain nothing but their humanity.”
P. 97. William Congreve (1670-1729), William Wycherley (1640-1716), Sir John Vanbrugh (1664-1726), the chief masters of Restoration Comedy.
P. 97. William Congreve (1670-1729), William Wycherley (1640-1716), Sir John Vanbrugh (1664-1726), the chief masters of Restoration Comedy.
P. 98. high fantastical. i, 1, 15.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ high fantasy. i, 1, 15.
Wherefore are these things hid. i, 3, 133.
Why are these things hidden? i, 3, 133.
rouse the night-owl. ii, 3, 60.
Wake up the night owl. ii, 3, 60.
Dost thou think. ii, 3, 123.
Do you think. ii, 3, 123.
What’s her history. ii, 4, 12.
What’s her story. ii, 4, 12.
Oh it came o’er. i, 1, 5.
Oh, it came over. i, 1, 5.
Blame not this haste. iv, 3, 22.
Don't blame this hurry. iv, 3, 22.
The essay concludes with the quotation of one of the songs and Malvolio’s reading of the letter.
The essay wraps up with a quote from one of the songs and Malvolio reading the letter.
MILTON
P. 102. with darkness. VII, 27.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in the dark. VII, 27.
piling up every stone. XI, 324.
piling up every stone. XI, 324.
For after I had from my first years. “The Reason of Church Government,” Book II, Introduction.
For after I had from my first years. “The Reason of Church Government,” Book II, Introduction.
P. 103. The noble heart. “Faërie Queene,” I, v, 1.
P. 103. The noble heart. “Faërie Queene,” I, v, 1.
P. 104. makes Ossa like a wart. “Hamlet,” v, 1, 306.
P. 104. makes Ossa like a wart. “Hamlet,” v, 1, 306.
Him followed Rimmon. “Paradise Lost,” I, 467.
He followed Rimmon. “Paradise Lost,” I, 467.
As when a vulture. III, 431.
As when a vulture. III, 431.
P. 105. the pilot. I, 204.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the pilot. I, 204.
It has been indeed objected to Milton. Cf. Coleridge (Works, ed. Shedd, IV, 304): “Milton is not a picturesque, but a musical, poet”; also Coleridge’s “Table Talk,” August 7, 1832: “It is very remarkable that in no part of his writings does Milton take any notice of the great painters of Italy, nor, indeed, of painting as an art; while every other page breathes his love and taste for music.... Adam[Pg 372] bending over the sleeping Eve, in Paradise Lost, and Dalilah approaching Samson, in the Agonistes, are the only two proper pictures I remember in Milton.”
It has indeed been criticized about Milton. Cf. Coleridge (Works, ed. Shedd, IV, 304): “Milton is not a visual, but a musical, poet”; also Coleridge’s “Table Talk,” August 7, 1832: “It is quite striking that in none of his writings does Milton acknowledge the great painters of Italy, or, in fact, painting as an art; while every other page expresses his love and appreciation for music.... Adam[Pg 372] leaning over the sleeping Eve, in Paradise Lost, and Dalilah approaching Samson, in the Agonistes, are the only two accurate images I recall in Milton.”
Like a steam. “Comus,” 556.
Like a steam. “Comus,” 556.
P. 107. With Atlantean shoulders. II, 306.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ With Atlantean shoulders. II, 306.
Lay floating. I, 296.
Floating. I, 296.
Dr. Johnson condemns the Paradise Lost. See the conclusion of his “Life of Milton.”
Dr. Johnson criticizes Paradise Lost. See the conclusion of his “Life of Milton.”
P. 108. His hand was known. “Paradise Lost,” I, 732.
P. 108. His hand was known. “Paradise Lost,” I, 732.
But chief the spacious hall. I, 762.
But mainly the large hall. I, 762.
P. 109. Round he surveys. III, 555.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ He looks around. III, 555.
Such as the meeting soul. “L’Allegro.”
Such as the meeting soul. “L’Allegro.”
the hidden soul. Ibid.
the hidden soul. Ibid.
P. 110. as Pope justly observes. “First Epistle of the Second Book of Horace,” 102.
P. 110. as Pope justly observes. “First Epistle of the Second Book of Horace,” 102.
P. 111. As when Heaven’s fire. “Paradise Lost,” I, 612.
P. 111. As when Heaven’s fire. “Paradise Lost,” I, 612.
All is not lost. I, 206.
All is not lost. I, 206.
that intellectual being. II, 147.
that intellectual person. II, 147.
being swallowed up. II, 149.
being absorbed. II, 149.
P. 112. Fallen cherub. I, 157.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fallen angel. I, 157.
rising aloft. I, 225.
rising up. I, 225.
the mystic German critics. Cf. p. 344.
the mystic German critics. See p. 344.
P. 113. Is this the region. “Paradise Lost,” I, 242.
P. 113. Is this the region. “Paradise Lost,” I, 242.
P. 114. Salmasius. At the request of Charles II, Claude de Saumaise (Claudius Salmasius), professor at Leyden, had written a vindication of Charles I, “Defensio pro Carolo I” (1649), to which Milton replied with the “Defensio pro Populo Anglicano” (1651). The controversy between the two is noted for the virulency of the personal invective.
P. 114. Salmasius. At the request of Charles II, Claude de Saumaise (Claudius Salmasius), professor at Leyden, had written a vindication of Charles I, “Defensio pro Carolo I” (1649), to which Milton replied with the “Defensio pro Populo Anglicano” (1651). The controversy between the two is noted for the virulency of the personal invective.
with hideous ruin. “Paradise Lost,” I, 46.
with terrible destruction. “Paradise Lost,” I, 46.
retreated in a silent valley. II, 547.
retreated in a silent valley. II, 547.
a noted political writer. Dr. Stoddart, editor of the Times and brother-in-law of Hazlitt, whom the critic bitterly hated, and Napoleon are here referred to. Cf. “Political Essays,” III, 158-159.
a well-known political writer. Dr. Stoddart, editor of the Times and brother-in-law of Hazlitt, whom the critic deeply despised, and Napoleon are mentioned here. See “Political Essays,” III, 158-159.
P. 115. Longinus preferred the Iliad. “Whereas in the Iliad, which was written when his genius was in its prime, the whole structure of the poem is founded on action and struggle, in the Odyssey he generally prefers the narrative style, which is proper to old age. Hence Homer in his Odyssey may be compared to the setting sun; he is still as great as ever, but he has lost his fervent[Pg 373] heat. The strain is now pitched in a lower key than in the ‘Tale of Troy Divine’: we begin to miss that high and equable sublimity which never flags or sinks, that continuous current of moving incidents, those rapid transitions, that force of eloquence, that opulence of imagery which is ever true to Nature. Like the sea when it retires upon itself and leaves its shores waste and bare, henceforth the tide of sublimity begins to ebb, and draws us away into the dim region of myth and legend. In saying this I am not forgetting the fine storm-pieces in the Odyssey, the story of the Cyclops, and other striking passages. It is Homer grown old I am discussing, but still it is Homer.” On the Sublime, IX, trans. Havell.
P. 115. Longinus preferred the Iliad. “Whereas in the Iliad, which was written when his genius was in its prime, the whole structure of the poem is founded on action and struggle, in the Odyssey he generally prefers the narrative style, which is proper to old age. Hence Homer in his Odyssey may be compared to the setting sun; he is still as great as ever, but he has lost his fervent[Pg 373] heat. The strain is now pitched in a lower key than in the ‘Tale of Troy Divine’: we begin to miss that high and equable sublimity which never flags or sinks, that continuous current of moving incidents, those rapid transitions, that force of eloquence, that opulence of imagery which is ever true to Nature. Like the sea when it retires upon itself and leaves its shores waste and bare, henceforth the tide of sublimity begins to ebb, and draws us away into the dim region of myth and legend. In saying this I am not forgetting the fine storm-pieces in the Odyssey, the story of the Cyclops, and other striking passages. It is Homer grown old I am discussing, but still it is Homer.” On the Sublime, IX, trans. Havell.
no kind of traffic. Cf. “Tempest,” ii, 1, 148.
no kind of traffic. Cf. “Tempest,” ii, 1, 148.
The generations were prepared. Wordsworth’s “Excursion,” VI, 554.
The generations were ready. Wordsworth’s “Excursion,” VI, 554.
the unapparent deep. “Paradise Lost,” VII, 103.
the hidden depth. “Paradise Lost,” VII, 103.
P. 116. know to know no more. Cowper’s “Truth,” 327.
P. 116. know to know no more. Cowper’s “Truth,” 327.
They toiled not. Matthew, vi, 28.
They did not work. Matthew, vi, 28.
In them the burthen. Wordsworth’s “Lines Composed above Tintern Abbey.”
In them the burden. Wordsworth’s “Lines Composed above Tintern Abbey.”
such as angels weep. “Paradise Lost,” I, 620.
such as angels weep. “Paradise Lost,” I, 620.
P. 117. In either hand. XII, 637.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In either hand. XII, 637.
POPE
This selection begins with the second paragraph of the fourth lecture on the “English Poets.”
This selection starts with the second paragraph of the fourth lecture on the "English Poets."
P. 118. The question whether Pope was a poet. Hazlitt had written a paper in answer to this question in the Edinburgh Magazine for February, 1818 (Works, XII, 430-432), from which the following paragraphs down to “Such at least is the best account” are copied. The question had been previously answered by Dr. Johnson with the same common sense as by Hazlitt: “It is surely superfluous to answer the question that has once been asked, Whether Pope was a poet? otherwise than by asking in return, If Pope be not a poet, where is poetry to be found? To circumscribe poetry by a definition will only shew the narrowness of the definer, though a definition which shall exclude Pope will not easily be made.” (“Life of Pope,” ed. B. Hill, III, 251). In their edition of Pope (II, 140), Elwin and Courthope express the opinion that the doubt which both Johnson and Hazlitt felt called upon to refute “was never[Pg 374] maintained by a single person of reputation.” Yet there is something very close to such a doubt implied in the utterances of Coleridge: “If we consider great exquisiteness of language and sweetness of metre alone, it is impossible to deny to Pope the character of a delightful writer; but whether he was a poet, must depend upon our definition of the word.... This, I must say, that poetry, as distinguished from other modes of composition, does not rest in metre, and that it is not poetry, if it make no appeal to our passions or our imagination.” (Works, ed. Shedd, IV, 56.) Pope’s verse was made the occasion of a long-winded controversy as to the relative value of the natural and artificial in poetry, lasting from 1819 to 1825, with William Bowles and Lord Byron as the principal combatants. Hazlitt contributed an article to the London Magazine for June, 1821, “Pope, Lord Byron and Mr. Bowles” (Works, XII, 486-508), in which he pointed out the fallacies in Byron’s position and censured the clerical priggishness of Bowles in treating of Pope’s life. The chief points in the discussion are best summed up in Prothero’s edition of Byron’s “Letters and Journals,” Vol. V, Appendix III.
P. 118. The question whether Pope was a poet. Hazlitt had written a paper in answer to this question in the Edinburgh Magazine for February, 1818 (Works, XII, 430-432), from which the following paragraphs down to “Such at least is the best account” are copied. The question had been previously answered by Dr. Johnson with the same common sense as by Hazlitt: “It is surely superfluous to answer the question that has once been asked, Whether Pope was a poet? otherwise than by asking in return, If Pope be not a poet, where is poetry to be found? To circumscribe poetry by a definition will only shew the narrowness of the definer, though a definition which shall exclude Pope will not easily be made.” (“Life of Pope,” ed. B. Hill, III, 251). In their edition of Pope (II, 140), Elwin and Courthope express the opinion that the doubt which both Johnson and Hazlitt felt called upon to refute “was never[Pg 374] maintained by a single person of reputation.” Yet there is something very close to such a doubt implied in the utterances of Coleridge: “If we consider great exquisiteness of language and sweetness of metre alone, it is impossible to deny to Pope the character of a delightful writer; but whether he was a poet, must depend upon our definition of the word.... This, I must say, that poetry, as distinguished from other modes of composition, does not rest in metre, and that it is not poetry, if it make no appeal to our passions or our imagination.” (Works, ed. Shedd, IV, 56.) Pope’s verse was made the occasion of a long-winded controversy as to the relative value of the natural and artificial in poetry, lasting from 1819 to 1825, with William Bowles and Lord Byron as the principal combatants. Hazlitt contributed an article to the London Magazine for June, 1821, “Pope, Lord Byron and Mr. Bowles” (Works, XII, 486-508), in which he pointed out the fallacies in Byron’s position and censured the clerical priggishness of Bowles in treating of Pope’s life. The chief points in the discussion are best summed up in Prothero’s edition of Byron’s “Letters and Journals,” Vol. V, Appendix III.
If indeed by a great poet we mean. Cf. Introduction, p. 1.
If by a great poet we really mean. Cf. Introduction, p. 1.
P. 120. the pale reflex. “Romeo and Juliet,” iii, 5, 20.
P. 120. the pale reflex. “Romeo and Juliet,” iii, 5, 20.
P. 121. Martha Blount (1690-1762), the object of Pope’s sentimental attachment throughout his life.
P. 121. Martha Blount (1690-1762), the object of Pope’s sentimental attachment throughout his life.
In Fortune’s ray. “Troilus and Cressida,” i, 3, 47.
In Fortune’s ray. “Troilus and Cressida,” i, 3, 47.
the gnarled oak ... the soft myrtle. “Faërie Qu.,” II, ii, 116-117.
the twisted oak ... the gentle myrtle. “Faërie Qu.,” II, ii, 116-117.
calm contemplation. Thomson’s “Autumn,” 1275.
peaceful reflection. Thomson’s “Autumn,” 1275.
P. 122. More subtle web. “Faërie Queene,” II, xii, 77.
P. 122. More subtle web. “Faërie Queene,” II, xii, 77.
P. 123. from her fair head. “Rape of the Lock,” III, 154.
P. 123. from her fair head. “Rape of the Lock,” III, 154.
Now meet thy fate. Ibid., V, 87-96.
Now face your fate. Ibid., V, 87-96.
P. 124. Lutrin. The “Lutrin” was a mock-heroic poem (1674-1683) of the French poet and critic, Nicolas Boileau Despreaux (1636-1711), the literary dictator of the age of Louis XIV.
P. 124. Lutrin. The “Lutrin” was a mock-heroic poem (1674-1683) of the French poet and critic, Nicolas Boileau Despreaux (1636-1711), the literary dictator of the age of Louis XIV.
’Tis with our judgments. “Essay on Criticism,” I, 9.
It’s with our judgments. “Essay on Criticism,” I, 9.
Still green with bays. Ibid., I, 181.
Still green with laurel leaves. Ibid., I, 181.
“No longer now that Golden Age appears,
When Patriarch-wits survived a thousand years:
Now length of fame (our second life) is lost,
And bare threescore is all ev’n that can boast:
Our sons their fathers’ failing language see,
And such as Chaucer is shall Dryden be.”
“Now that the Golden Age is gone,
When wise ancestors stood strong for a thousand years:
Now the length of fame (our second life) is gone,
And a mere sixty years is all we can claim:
Our children see their fathers’ fading language,
And those like Chaucer will become like Dryden.”
[Pg 375] with theirs should sail, “attendant sail.” “Essay on Man,” IV, 383-6.
[Pg 375] with theirs should sail, “attendant sail.” “Essay on Man,” IV, 383-6.
P. 127. If ever chance. Ibid., 347.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ If the opportunity arises. Ibid., 347.
Bolingbroke. Henry St. John, Viscount Bolingbroke (1678-1751). “The Essay plainly appears the fabric of a poet: what Bolingbroke supplied could be only the first principles; the order, illustration, and embellishments must be all Pope’s.” Pope’s Works, ed. Elwin and Courthope, II, 264.
Bolingbroke. Henry St. John, Viscount Bolingbroke (1678-1751). “The essay clearly seems to be the work of a poet: what Bolingbroke contributed could only be the basic ideas; the structure, examples, and enhancements must all be Pope’s.” Pope’s Works, ed. Elwin and Courthope, II, 264.
P. 128. he spins, “draweth out.” “Love’s Labour’s Lost,” v, 1, 18.
P. 128. he spins, “draweth out.” “Love’s Labour’s Lost,” v, 1, 18.
the very words. Cf. “Macbeth,” i, 3, 88: “the selfsame tune and words.”
the very words. Cf. “Macbeth,” i, 3, 88: “the same tune and words.”
Now night descending. “Dunciad,” I, 89.
Now night is falling. “Dunciad,” I, 89.
Virtue may choose. “Epilogue to the Satires,” Dialogue I, 137.
Virtue can choose. “Epilogue to the Satires,” Dialogue I, 137.
P. 129. character of Chartres. “Moral Essays, Epistle III.”
P. 129. character of Chartres. “Moral Essays, Epistle III.”
his compliments. See p. 322.
his compliments. See p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Where Murray. “Imitations of Horace, Epistle VI,” 52. William Murray (1705-1793), Chief Justice of England, created Lord Mansfield in 1776.
Where Murray. “Imitations of Horace, Epistle VI,” 52. William Murray (1705-1793), Chief Justice of England, was made Lord Mansfield in 1776.
Why rail. “Epilogue to Satires,” Dialogue II, 138.
Why rail. “Epilogue to Satires,” Dialogue II, 138.
Despise low joys. “Epistle to Mr. Murray,” 60.
Don't settle for small pleasures. “Epistle to Mr. Murray,” 60.
P. 130. character of Addison. “Epistle to Dr. Arbuthnot,” 193-214.
P. 130. character of Addison. “Epistle to Dr. Arbuthnot,” 193-214.
Buckingham. George Villiers, second duke of Buckingham (1628-1687), statesman, wit, and poet.
Buckingham. George Villiers, the second duke of Buckingham (1628-1687), was a statesman, a clever conversationalist, and a poet.
Alas! how changed. “Moral Essays,” III, 305.
Oh, how things have changed. “Moral Essays,” III, 305.
Arbuthnot, John (1667-1735), physician and man of letters, whom Thackeray introduced in attendance at the death-bed of Francis Esmond. “He had a very notable share in the immortal History of John Bull, and the inimitable and praiseworthy Memoirs of Martinus Scriblerus.... Arbuthnot’s style is distinguished from that of his contemporaries, even by a greater degree of terseness and conciseness. He leaves out every superfluous word; is sparing of connecting particles, and introductory phrases; uses always the simplest forms of construction; and is more a master of the idiomatic peculiarities and internal resources of the language than almost any other writer.” “English Poets,” Lecture VI.
Arbuthnot, John (1667-1735), was a physician and writer who Thackeray depicted at the deathbed of Francis Esmond. “He played a significant role in the classic History of John Bull and the remarkable and commendable Memoirs of Martinus Scriblerus.... Arbuthnot’s writing stands out from that of his peers due to its greater terseness and conciseness. He avoids unnecessary words, is careful with connecting words and introductory phrases, always uses the simplest sentence structures, and has a better grasp of the idiomatic quirks and internal capabilities of the language than almost any other writer.” “English Poets,” Lecture VI.
Charles Jervas (1675-1739) gave Pope lessons in painting. He is also known as a translator of “Don Quixote.”
Charles Jervas (1675-1739) taught Pope how to paint. He is also recognized as a translator of “Don Quixote.”
Why did I write. “Epistle to Arbuthnot,” 125.
Why did I write. “Epistle to Arbuthnot,” 125.
who have eyes. Psalms, cxv, 5; cxxxv, 16, etc.
who have eyes. Psalms, cxv, 5; cxxxv, 16, etc.
It will never do. Hazlitt was fond of mimicking this phrase with which Jeffrey so unfortunately opened his well-known review of Wordsworth’s “Excursion.”
It will never do. Hazlitt liked to imitate this phrase that Jeffrey unfortunately used to start his famous review of Wordsworth’s “Excursion.”
I lisp’d in numbers. “Epistle to Arbuthnot,” 128.
I spoke with a lisp in rhymes. “Epistle to Arbuthnot,” 128.
Et quum conabar scribere. Cf. Ovid’s “Tristia,” IV, x, 26: “Et, quod tentabam dicere, versus erat.”
And when I was trying to write. Cf. Ovid’s “Tristia,” IV, x, 26: “And, what I was attempting to say, it was verse.”
PERIODICAL ESSAYISTS
The fifth lecture on the “Comic Writers.”
The fifth lecture on the "Comic Writers."
P. 133. the proper study. Pope’s “Essay on Man,” II, 2.
P. 133. the proper study. Pope’s “Essay on Man,” II, 2.
comes home. Bacon’s dedication of the Essays.
comes home. Bacon’s dedication of the Essays.
Quicquid agunt homines. “Whatever things men do form the mixed substance of our book.” Juvenal’s “Satires,” I, 85. With occasional exceptions, this appears as the motto of the first 78 number of the Tatler.
Quicquid agunt homines. “Whatever things men do form the mixed substance of our book.” Juvenal’s “Satires,” I, 85. With a few exceptions, this is displayed as the motto for the first 78 issues of the Tatler.
holds the mirror. “Hamlet,” iii, 2, 24.
holds the mirror. “Hamlet,” iii, 2, 24.
the act and practic. Cf. “Henry V,” i, 1, 51: “So that the art and practic part of life Must be the mistress to this theoric.”
the act and practice. Cf. “Henry V,” i, 1, 51: “So that the art and practical part of life must be the master to this theory.”
P. 134. the web of our life. “All’s Well That Ends Well,” iv, 3, 83.
P. 134. the web of our life. “All’s Well That Ends Well,” iv, 3, 83.
Quid sit pulchrum. “It tells us what is fair, what foul, what is useful, what not, more amply and better than Chrysippus and Crantor.” Horace’s “Epistles,” I, ii, 3-4.
What is beautiful. “It explains what is right, what is wrong, what is valuable, what isn’t, more thoroughly and effectively than Chrysippus and Crantor.” Horace’s “Epistles,” I, ii, 3-4.
Montaigne, Michel (1533-1592). “Essays,” Books I and II, 1580; Book III, 1588.
Montaigne, Michel (1533-1592). “Essays,” Books I and II, 1580; Book III, 1588.
P. 135. not one of the angles. Sterne’s “Tristram Shandy,” Bk. III, Ch. 12.
P. 135. not one of the angles. Sterne’s “Tristram Shandy,” Bk. III, Ch. 12.
P. 136. pour out. “Imitation of Horace, Satire I,” 51.
P. 136. pour out. “Imitation of Horace, Satire I,” 51.
P. 136, n. more wise Charron. See Pope’s “Moral Essays,” I, 87. Pierre Charron (1541-1603), a friend of Montaigne, author of “De la Sagesse” (1601).
P. 136, n. more wise Charron. See Pope’s “Moral Essays,” I, 87. Pierre Charron (1541-1603), a friend of Montaigne, wrote “On Wisdom” (1601).
P. 137. Pereant isti. Ælius Donatus: St. Jerome’s Commentary on the Eucharist, ch. 1. Mr. Carr’s translation of the sentence is “Confound the fellows who have said our good things before us.” (Camelot Hazlitt.)
P. 137. Pereant isti. Ælius Donatus: St. Jerome’s Commentary on the Eucharist, ch. 1. Mr. Carr’s translation of the sentence is “Confound the fellows who have said our good things before us.” (Camelot Hazlitt.)
Cowley, Abraham (1618-1667). “Several Discourses by way of Essays in Prose and Verse” appeared in the edition of his works in 1668.
Cowley, Abraham (1618-1667). “Several Discourses in the Form of Essays in Prose and Verse” was published in the collection of his works in 1668.
Sir William Temple (1628-1699). His essays, entitled “Miscellanea,” were published in 1680 and 1692.
Sir William Temple (1628-1699). His essays, called “Miscellanea,” were released in 1680 and 1692.
Lord Shaftesbury (1671-1713), author of “Characteristics” (1711).
Lord Shaftesbury (1671-1713), writer of “Characteristics” (1711).
The Tatler ran from April 12, 1709, to June 2, 1711. This paragraph and the larger portion of the next are substantially reproduced from the paper “On the Tatler” in the “Round Table.”
The Tatler was published from April 12, 1709, to June 2, 1711. This paragraph and most of the following one are largely taken from the paper “On the Tatler” in the “Round Table.”
Isaac Bickerstaff. Under the disguise of this name Swift had perpetrated an amusing hoax on an almanac-maker of the name of Partridge, and in launching his new periodical Steele availed himself of the notoriety of Bickerstaff’s name and feigned his identity with that personage.
Isaac Bickerstaff. Using this name, Swift pulled off a humorous trick on an almanac-maker named Partridge, and when he started his new magazine, Steele took advantage of Bickerstaff's fame and pretended to be that character.
P. 140. the disastrous stroke. Cf. “Othello,” i, 3, 157: “some distressful stroke that my youth suffered.”
P. 140. the disastrous stroke. Cf. “Othello,” i, 3, 157: “some distressful stroke that my youth suffered.”
the recollection of one of his mistresses. Tatler, No. 107.
the memory of one of his lovers. Tatler, No. 107.
the club at the Trumpet. 132.
the club at the Trumpet. 132.
the cavalcade. 86.
the parade. 86.
the upholsterer. 155, 160, 178.
the upholsterer. 155, 160, 178.
If he walks out, etc. 238.
If he walks out, etc. 238.
P. 141. Charles Lillie, perfumer, at the corner of Beaufort Buildings in the Strand, was agent for the sale of the Tatler and Spectator and is several times mentioned in those periodicals.
P. 141. Charles Lillie, perfumer, at the corner of Beaufort Buildings in the Strand, was agent for the sale of the Tatler and Spectator and is several times mentioned in those periodicals.
Betterton, Thomas (1635?-1710), Anne Oldfield (1683-1730), Will [Richard] Estcourt (1668-1712), were popular actors of the day.
Betterton, Thomas (1635?-1710), Anne Oldfield (1683-1730), Will [Richard] Estcourt (1668-1712), were well-known actors of their time.
Tom Durfey (1653-1723) was a dramatist and song writer.
Tom Durfey (1653-1723) was a playwright and songwriter.
Duke of Marlborough (1650-1722), and Marshal Turenne (1611-1675).
Duke of Marlborough (1650-1722) and Marshal Turenne (1611-1675).
The Spectator ran from March 1, 1711, to December 6, 1712, with an additional series from June 18 to December 20, 1714.
The Spectator was published from March 1, 1711, to December 6, 1712, with an extra series from June 18 to December 20, 1714.
the first sprightly runnings. Dryden’s “Aurengzebe,” iv, 1.
the first lively movements. Dryden’s “Aurengzebe,” iv, 1.
P. 142. Addison, Joseph (1672-1719).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Addison, Joseph (1672-1719).
the whiteness of her hand. Cf. Spectator. No. 113. “She certainly has the finest hand of any woman in the world.”
the whiteness of her hand. Cf. Spectator. No. 113. “She definitely has the most beautiful hand of any woman in the world.”
the havoc he makes. Spectator, 116, by Budgell.
the chaos he causes. Spectator, 116, by Budgell.
[Pg 378]his speech from the bench and his unwillingness. 122.
[Pg 378]his remarks from the platform and his refusal. 122.
his gentle reproof. 130.
his gentle reminder
his doubts. 117.
his doubts. 117.
P. 143. his account of the family pictures. 109, by Steele.
P. 143. his account of the family pictures. 109, by Steele.
his choice of a chaplain. 106.
his choice of a chaplain. 106.
his falling asleep at church and his reproof of John Williams, i.e., John Matthews. 112.
his falling asleep at church and his reprimand of John Williams, i.e., John Matthews. 112.
I once thought I knew. Cf. “On the Conversation of Authors,” where A—— (William Ayrton) is introduced as “the Will Honeycomb of our set.”
I once thought I knew. Cf. “On the Conversation of Authors,” where A—— (William Ayrton) is described as “the Will Honeycomb of our group.”
The Court of Honour. Addison created the court in Tatler, 250. Its proceedings are recorded by himself and Steele in Nos. 253, 256, 259, 262, 265.
The Court of Honour. Addison established the court in Tatler, 250. Its activities are documented by him and Steele in Nos. 253, 256, 259, 262, 265.
Personification of Musical Instruments. Tatler, 153, 157.
Personification of Musical Instruments. Tatler, 153, 157.
the picture of the family. Tatler, 95, of unknown authorship.
the picture of the family. Tatler, 95, of unknown authorship.
the married lady. 104.
the married woman. 104.
the lover and his mistress. 94.
the lover and his mistress. 94.
the bridegroom. 82.
the groom. 82.
Mr. Eustace and his wife. 172.
Mr. Eustace and his wife. 172.
the fine dream. 117.
the great dream. 117.
Mandeville, Bernard (d. 1733), author of the satirical “Fable of the Bees.”
Mandeville, Bernard (d. 1733), writer of the satirical “Fable of the Bees.”
reflections on cheerfulness. Spectator, 381, 387, 393.
Reflections on Cheerfulness. Spectator, 381, 387, 393.
those in Westminster Abbey. 26.
those in Westminster Abbey. 26.
Royal Exchange. 69.
Royal Exchange. 69.
P. 145. the best criticism. 226.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the best critique. 226.
Mr. Fuseli, Henry (1741-1825), painter and art critic.
Mr. Fuseli, Henry (1741-1825), artist and art critic.
an original copy. Probably the octavo edition of 1711.
an original copy. Likely the octavo edition from 1711.
The Guardian ran from March 12, 1713, to October 1, 1713.
The Guardian was published from March 12, 1713, to October 1, 1713.
The Rambler ran from March 20, 1749-50, to March 14, 1752.
The Rambler was published from March 20, 1749-50, to March 14, 1752.
Dr. Johnson, Samuel (1709-1784).
Dr. Samuel Johnson (1709-1784).
P. 147. All his periods, etc. See the “Character of Burke” and the preface to “The Characters of Shakespeare’s Plays.”
P. 147. All his periods, etc. See the “Character of Burke” and the preface to “The Characters of Shakespeare’s Plays.”
If he were to write. Boswell’s “Johnson,” ed. Birkbeck Hill, II, 231.
If he were to write. Boswell’s “Johnson,” ed. Birkbeck Hill, II, 231.
P. 149. Rasselas, an Oriental tale, published in 1759.
P. 149. Rasselas, an Oriental tale, published in 1759.
abused Milton and patronised Lauder. See Boswell’s “Johnson,” I, 228-231.
abused Milton and patronized Lauder. See Boswell’s “Johnson,” I, 228-231.
the king of good fellows. Burns’s “Auld Rab Morris.”
the king of good friends. Burns’s “Old Rab Morris.”
inventory of all he said. Cf. Ben Jonson’s “Alchemist,” iii, 2: “And ta’en an inventory of what they are.”
inventory of all he said. Cf. Ben Jonson’s “Alchemist,” iii, 2: “And taken an inventory of what they are.”
Goldsmith asked. Boswell’s “Johnson,” II, 260.
Goldsmith asked. Boswell’s “Johnson,” II, 260.
If that fellow Burke. II, 450.
If that guy Burke. II, 450.
What, is it you. I, 250.
What is it that you want. I, 250.
Now, I think. II, 362.
Now, I think. II, 362.
his quitting the society. I, 201.
his quitting the society. I, 201.
his dining with Wilkes. III, 64.
his dining with Wilkes. III, 64.
his sitting with the young ladies. II, 120.
his sitting with the young ladies. II, 120.
his carrying the unfortunate victim. IV, 321.
his carrying the unfortunate victim. IV, 321.
an act which realises the parable. Talfourd, who heard this lecture, reports that on Hazlitt’s allusion to this incident “a titter arose from some who were struck by the picture as ludicrous, and a murmur from others who deemed the allusion unfit for ears polite: he paused for an instant, and then added, in his sturdiest and most impressive manner—‘an act which realizes the parable of the Good Samaritan’—at which his moral, and his delicate hearers shrank, rebuked, into deep silence.”
an act that brings the parable to life. Talfourd, who attended this lecture, reports that when Hazlitt referred to this incident, “a nervous laugh came from some who found the image ridiculous, and a whisper from others who thought the reference inappropriate for polite company: he paused for a moment, then added, in his strongest and most powerful tone—‘an act that embodies the parable of the Good Samaritan’—at which his moral message made his sensitive audience retreat into uncomfortable silence.”
where they. Gray’s “Elegy.”
where they. Gray’s "Elegy."
P. 152. The Adventurer ran from November 7, 1752, to March 9, 1754. John Hawkesworth (1715-1773) was its chief contributor.
P. 152. The Adventurer ran from November 7, 1752, to March 9, 1754. John Hawkesworth (1715-1773) was its chief contributor.
The World ran from January 4, 1753, to December 30, 1756.
The World was published from January 4, 1753, to December 30, 1756.
The Connoisseur ran from January 31, 1754, to September 30, 1756.
The Connoisseur was published from January 31, 1754, to September 30, 1756.
one good idea. The paper referred to is No. 176 of The World, by Edward Moore, the dramatist.
one good idea. The paper mentioned is No. 176 of The World, written by Edward Moore, the playwright.
Citizen of the World, in two volumes, 1762.
Citizen of the World, in two volumes, 1762.
go about to cozen. Cf. “Merchant of Venice,” ii, 9, 37: “To cozen fortune and be honorable Without the stamp of merit.”
try to deceive. Cf. “Merchant of Venice,” ii, 9, 37: “To deceive fate and be honorable Without the stamp of merit.”
Persian Letters. “Letters from a Persian in England to his Friend at Ispahan” (1735), by Lord Lyttleton.
Persian Letters. “Letters from a Persian in England to his Friend in Isfahan” (1735), by Lord Lyttleton.
P. 153. The bonzes. “Citizen of the World,” Letter X.
P. 153. The bonzes. “Citizen of the World,” Letter X.
Edinburgh. We are positive. Ibid., Letter V.
Edinburgh. We're sure about that. Ibid., Letter V.
Beau Tibbs. Letters XXIX, LIV, LV, LXXXI.
Beau Tibbs. Letters 29, 54, 55, 81.
Lounger ran from February 5, 1785, to January 6, 1786, The Mirror from January 23, 1779, to May 27, 1780. The chief contributor to both was Henry Mackenzie (1745-1831), author of the[Pg 380] celebrated sentimental novels: “The Man of Feeling” (1771), “The Man of the World” (1773), “Julia de Roubigné” (1777).
Lounger ran from February 5, 1785, to January 6, 1786, and The Mirror from January 23, 1779, to May 27, 1780. The main contributor to both was Henry Mackenzie (1745-1831), the author of the[Pg 380] famous sentimental novels: “The Man of Feeling” (1771), “The Man of the World” (1773), and “Julia de Roubigné” (1777).
the story of La Roche. Mirror, 42, 43, 44.
the story of La Roche. Mirror, 42, 43, 44.
the story of Le Fevre. “Tristram Shandy,” Bk. VI, ch. 6.
the story of Le Fevre. “Tristram Shandy,” Book VI, chapter 6.
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS
From the sixth lecture on the “Comic Writers.” Most of the matter had appeared in the Edinburgh Review for February, 1815, as a review of Madame D’Arblay’s “Wanderer.” (See Works, X, 25-44.) In “A Farewell to Essay-Writing” (Works, XII, 327) Hazlitt harks back to his days with Charles and Mary Lamb: “I will not compare our hashed mutton with Amelia’s; but it put us in mind of it, and led to a discussion, sharply seasoned and well sustained, till midnight, the result of which appeared some years after in the Edinburgh Review.”
From the sixth lecture on the “Comic Writers.” Most of the content had appeared in the Edinburgh Review for February 1815, as a review of Madame D’Arblay’s “Wanderer.” (See Works, X, 25-44.) In “A Farewell to Essay-Writing” (Works, XII, 327), Hazlitt reflects on his time with Charles and Mary Lamb: “I won’t compare our leftover mutton with Amelia’s; but it reminded us of it and led to a discussion, sharply seasoned and well sustained, until midnight, the result of which appeared some years later in the Edinburgh Review.”
P. 155. Be mine to read. To Richard West, April, 1742.
P. 155. Be mine to read. To Richard West, April, 1742.
Marivaux, Pierre (1688-1763), and Crebillon, Claude Prosper (1707-1777), French novelists.
Marivaux, Pierre (1688-1763), and Crebillon, Claude Prosper (1707-1777), were French novelists.
something more divine. Cf. p. 254.
something more divine. See p. 254.
P. 156. Fielding ... says. “Joseph Andrews,” Bk. III, ch. 1.
P. 156. Fielding ... says. “Joseph Andrews,” Bk. III, ch. 1.
description somewhere given. “Reflections on the French Revolution,” ed. Bohn, II, 351-352.
description somewhere given. “Reflections on the French Revolution,” ed. Bohn, II, 351-352.
P. 157. Echard. John Eachard (1636-1697), author of “The Grounds and Occasions of the Contempt of the Clergy and Religion Enquired into.” (1670.)
P. 157. Echard. John Eachard (1636-1697), author of “The Grounds and Occasions of the Contempt of the Clergy and Religion Enquired into.” (1670.)
worthy of all acceptation. 1 Timothy, i, 15.
worthy of all acceptance. 1 Timothy, 1, 15.
the lecture. “Joseph Andrews,” Bk. IV, ch. 3.
the lecture. “Joseph Andrews,” Book IV, chapter 3.
Blackstone, Sir William (1723-1780), author of “Commentaries on the Laws of England” (1765-69).
Blackstone, Sir William (1723-1780), writer of “Commentaries on the Laws of England” (1765-69).
De Lolme, John. Louis (1740?-1807), author of “The Constitution of England” (1771).
De Lolme, John. Louis (1740?-1807), writer of “The Constitution of England” (1771).
Cervantes, Miguel (1547-1616), Spanish novelist whose most famous work is “Don Quixote.”
Cervantes, Miguel (1547-1616), Spanish novelist best known for his iconic book “Don Quixote.”
Le Sage, Alain René (1668-1747), French novelist, author of “Gil Blas.”
Le Sage, Alain René (1668-1747), French novelist, known for “Gil Blas.”
Fielding, Henry (1707-1754). His most important novels are “Joseph Andrews” (1742), “Tom Jones” (1749), “Amelia” (1751), “Jonathan Wild” (1743).
Fielding, Henry (1707-1754). His most significant novels are “Joseph Andrews” (1742), “Tom Jones” (1749), “Amelia” (1751), “Jonathan Wild” (1743).
[Pg 381]Smollett, Tobias (1721-1771), wrote “Roderick Random” (1748), “Peregrine Pickle” (1751), “Ferdinand Count Fathom” (1753), “Launcelot Greaves” (1762), “Humphrey Clinker” (1771).
[Pg 381]Smollett, Tobias (1721-1771), wrote “Roderick Random” (1748), “Peregrine Pickle” (1751), “Ferdinand Count Fathom” (1753), “Launcelot Greaves” (1762), and “Humphrey Clinker” (1771).
Richardson, Samuel (1689-1761), wrote “Pamela” (1740), “Clarissa Harlowe” (1747-48), “Sir Richard Grandison” (1753).
Richardson, Samuel (1689-1761), wrote “Pamela” (1740), “Clarissa Harlowe” (1747-48), “Sir Richard Grandison” (1753).
Sterne, Laurence (1713-1768), wrote “Tristram Shandy” (1759-67), “A Sentimental Journey Through France and Italy” (1768).
Sterne, Laurence (1713-1768), wrote “Tristram Shandy” (1759-67) and “A Sentimental Journey Through France and Italy” (1768).
P. 158. in these several writers. A few paragraphs are here omitted treating of “Don Quixote,” “Lazarillo de Tormes” (1553), “Guzman d’Alfarache” by Mateo Aleman (1599), and “Gil Blas.”
P. 158. in these several writers. A few paragraphs are here omitted treating of “Don Quixote,” “Lazarillo de Tormes” (1553), “Guzman d’Alfarache” by Mateo Aleman (1599), and “Gil Blas.”
They are thoroughly English. In the review of Walpole’s Letters (Works, X, 168), Hazlitt says: “There is nothing of a tea inspiration in any of his [Fielding’s] novels. They are assuredly the finest thing of the kind in the language; and we are Englishmen enough to consider them the best in any language. They are indubitably the most English of all the works of Englishmen.”
They are completely English. In the review of Walpole’s Letters (Works, X, 168), Hazlitt says: “There’s no hint of tea inspiration in any of his [Fielding’s] novels. They are definitely the finest of their kind in the language; and we are English enough to think they are the best in any language. They are unquestionably the most English of all the works by English authors.”
Hogarth, William (1697-1764), painter and engraver of moral and satirical subjects. His two most famous series of paintings are “The Rake’s Progress” and “Marriage à la Mode.” Lamb in his “Essay on the Genius and Character of Hogarth” observes: “Other pictures we look at,—his prints we read.” Hazlitt, sharing this view, includes an account of Hogarth in the seventh lecture of the “Comic Writers,” which opens as follows: “If the quantity of amusement, or of matter for more serious reflection which their works have afforded, is that by which we are to judge of precedence among the intellectual benefactors of mankind, there are, perhaps, few persons who can put in a stronger claim to our gratitude than Hogarth. It is not hazarding too much to assert, that he was one of the greatest comic geniuses that ever lived.”
Hogarth, William (1697-1764), painter and engraver known for his moral and satirical themes. His two most famous series of paintings are “The Rake’s Progress” and “Marriage à la Mode.” In his “Essay on the Genius and Character of Hogarth,” Lamb notes: “Other pictures we look at,—his prints we read.” Hazlitt, agreeing with this perspective, gives an account of Hogarth in the seventh lecture of the “Comic Writers,” which begins with: “If the amount of enjoyment, or the depth of serious thought that their works have provided, is the basis for judging the significance among the intellectual contributors to humanity, there are probably few individuals who can lay a stronger claim to our appreciation than Hogarth. It’s not an exaggeration to say that he was one of the greatest comic geniuses to ever exist.”
P. 159. the gratitude of the elder Blifil. Bk. I, ch. 13.
P. 159. the gratitude of the elder Blifil. Bk. I, ch. 13.
the Latin dialogues, etc. Bk. II, chs. 3-4.
the Latin dialogues, etc. Bk. II, chs. 3-4.
I was never so handsome. Bk. XVII, ch. 4.
I was never this handsome. Bk. XVII, ch. 4.
the adventure with the highwayman. Bk. VII, ch. 9.
the adventure with the highwayman. Bk. VII, ch. 9.
Sophia and her muff. Bk. V, ch. 4.
Sophia and her muff. Bk. V, ch. 4.
coquetry of her cousin. Bk. XVI, ch. 9.
flirtation of her cousin. Bk. XVI, ch. 9.
the modest overtures. Bk. XV, ch. 11.
the modest overtures. Bk. XV, ch. 11.
the story of Tom Jones. Cf. Coleridge’s “Table Talk,” July 5, 1834: “I think the Œdipus Tyrannus, the Alchemist, and Tom Jones, the three most perfect plots ever planned.”
The Story of Tom Jones. Cf. Coleridge’s “Table Talk,” July 5, 1834: “I think the Oedipus Tyrannus, the Alchemist, and Tom Jones are the three most perfectly crafted plots ever created.”
[Pg 382]account of Miss Matthews and Ensign Hibbert [Hebbers]. Bk. I, chs. 7-9.
[Pg 382]account of Miss Matthews and Ensign Hibbert [Hebbers]. Bk. I, chs. 7-9.
P. 161. the story of the miniature picture. Bk. XI, ch. 6.
P. 161. the story of the miniature picture. Bk. XI, ch. 6.
the hashed mutton. Bk. X, ch. 6.
the hashed mutton. Bk. X, ch. 6.
the masquerade. Bk. X, ch. 2.
the masquerade. Bk. X, ch. 2.
the interview. Bk. X, chs. 2, 8.
the interview. Bk. X, chs. 2, 8.
his consoling himself. Bk. III, ch. 2.
his comforting himself. Bk. III, ch. 2.
the night-adventures. Bk. IV, ch. 14.
the night-adventures. Bk. IV, ch. 14.
that with the huntsman. Bk. III, ch. 6.
that with the huntsman. Bk. III, ch. 6.
Wilson’s account. Bk. III, ch. 3.
Wilson’s account. Bk. III, ch. 3.
Strap’s ignorance. ch. 14.
Strap's lack of awareness. ch. 14.
intus et in cute. Persius’ “Satires,” III, 30.
inside and on the skin. Persius’ “Satires,” III, 30.
P. 164. scene on ship-board. ch. 24.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ scene on the ship. ch. 24.
profligate French friar. chs. 42-43.
reckless French friar. chs. 42-43.
P. 165. the Count’s address. ch. 27.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the Count's address. ch. 27.
the robber-scene. chs. 20-21.
the robbery scene. chs. 20-21.
the Parisian swindler. ch. 24.
the Paris con artist. ch. 24.
the seduction. ch. 34.
The Seduction. Ch. 34.
P. 166. the long description. The allusions to Miss Byron’s dress in Vol. VII, Letter III, can scarcely be called a long description.
P. 166. the long description. The allusions to Miss Byron’s dress in Vol. VII, Letter III, can scarcely be called a long description.
P. 167. Dr. Johnson seems to have preferred. Cf. Boswell’s “Johnson,” ed. Hill, II, 174: “Sir, there is more knowledge of the heart in one letter of Richardson’s, than in all Tom Jones.”
P. 167. Dr. Johnson seems to have preferred. Cf. Boswell’s “Johnson,” ed. Hill, II, 174: “Sir, there is more knowledge of the heart in one letter of Richardson’s, than in all Tom Jones.”
P. 168. reproaches to her “lumpish heart”. “Pamela,” ed. Dobson and Phelps, I, 268.
P. 168. reproaches to her “lumpish heart”. “Pamela,” ed. Dobson and Phelps, I, 268.
its lightness. I, 276.
its lightness. I, 276.
the joy. II, 7-25.
the joy. II, 7-25.
the artifice of the stuff-gown. I, 51.
the trickery of the material dress. I, 51.
the meeting with Lady Davers. II, 145 ff.
the meeting with Lady Davers. II, 145 ff.
the trial-scene with her husband. IV, 122 ff.
the trial scene with her husband. IV, 122 ff.
P. 169. her long dying-scene. “Clarissa Harlowe,” ed. Dobson and Phelps, Vol. VIII, Letter 29.
P. 169. her long dying-scene. “Clarissa Harlowe,” ed. Dobson and Phelps, Vol. VIII, Letter 29.
the closing of the coffin-lid. VIII, Letter 50.
the closing of the coffin-lid. VIII, Letter 50.
the heart-breaking reflections. VI, Letter 29.
the heart-breaking reflections. VI, Letter 29.
Books are a real world. Wordsworth’s “Personal Talk.”
Books are a real world. Wordsworth’s “Personal Talk.”
Lovelace’s reception and description of Hickman. VI, Letter 80.
Lovelace’s reception and description of Hickman. VI, Letter 80.
the scene at the glove-shop. VII, Letter 70.
the scene at the glove-shop. VII, Letter 70.
Belton, so pert. I, Letter 31.
Belton, so upbeat. I, Letter 31.
his systematically preferring. Cf. “Why the Heroes of[Pg 383] Romances are Insipid” (Works, XII, 62): “There is not a single thing that Sir Charles Grandison does or says all through the book from liking to any person or object but himself, and with a view to answer to a certain standard of perfection for which he pragmatically sets up. He is always thinking of himself, and trying to show that he is the wisest, happiest, and most virtuous person in the whole world. He is (or would be thought) a code of Christian ethics; a compilation and abstract of all gentlemanly accomplishments. There is nothing, I conceive, that excites so little sympathy as this inordinate egotism; or so much disgust as this everlasting self-complacency. Yet this self-admiration, brought forward on every occasion as the incentive to every action and reflected from all around him, is the burden and pivot of the story.”
his systematically favoring. Cf. “Why the Heroes of[Pg 383] Romances are Bland” (Works, XII, 62): “There’s not a single thing that Sir Charles Grandison does or says throughout the book that shows any liking for anyone or anything except himself, and that’s all aimed at meeting a particular standard of perfection he sets for himself. He’s always focused on himself, trying to prove that he’s the wisest, happiest, and most virtuous person in the world. He is (or would like to be seen as) a code of Christian ethics; a collection and summary of all gentlemanly skills. I believe nothing stirs up so little sympathy as this excessive egotism, or so much disgust as this constant self-satisfaction. Yet this self-admiration, presented at every turn as the motivation behind every action and reflected back from everyone around him, is the burden and core of the story.”
P. 170. a dull fellow. Boswell’s “Johnson,” ed. Birkbeck Hill, II, 222.
P. 170. a dull fellow. Boswell’s “Johnson,” ed. Birkbeck Hill, II, 222.
the tale of Maria. Bk. IX, ch. 24.
the tale of Maria. Bk. IX, ch. 24.
the apostrophe to the recording angel. Bk. VI, ch. 8.
the apostrophe to the recording angel. Bk. VI, ch. 8.
the story of Le Fevre. Bk. VI, ch. 6.
the story of Le Fevre. Bk. VI, ch. 6.
The rest of the lecture treats of Fanny Burney, Anne Radcliffe, Elizabeth Inchbald, William Godwin, and Sir Walter Scott.
The rest of the lecture covers Fanny Burney, Anne Radcliffe, Elizabeth Inchbald, William Godwin, and Sir Walter Scott.
CHARACTER OF MR. BURKE
First published in the “Eloquence of the British Senate” and republished in “Political Essays.”
First published in the "Eloquence of the British Senate" and later republished in "Political Essays."
P. 172. The following speech. Hazlitt refers to the speech On the Economic Reform (February 11, 1780). See Burke’s Works, ed. Bohn, II, 55-126.
P. 172. The following speech. Hazlitt refers to the speech On the Economic Reform (February 11, 1780). See Burke’s Works, ed. Bohn, II, 55-126.
P. 174. the elephant to make them sport. “Paradise Lost” IV, 345.
P. 174. the elephant to make them sport. “Paradise Lost” IV, 345.
native and endued. “Hamlet,” iv, 7, 180.
native and endowed. “Hamlet,” iv, 7, 180.
Lord Chatham. William Pitt, Earl of Chatham (1708-1778), the great English statesman.
Lord Chatham. William Pitt, Earl of Chatham (1708-1778), the influential English politician.
P. 176. a new creation. Goldsmith’s “Traveler,” 296.
P. 176. a new creation. Goldsmith’s “Traveler,” 296.
P. 178. All the great changes. Cf. Morley’s “Life of Burke,” ch. 8: “All really profound speculation about society comes in time to touch the heart of every other object of speculation, not by directly contributing new truths or directly corroborating old ones, but by setting men to consider the consequences to life of different opinions on these abstract subjects, and their relations to the great[Pg 384] paramount interests of society, however those interests may happen at the time to be conceived. Burke’s book marks a turning-point in literary history, because it was the signal for that reaction over the whole field of thought, into which the Revolution drove many of the finest minds of the next generation, by showing the supposed consequences of pure individualistic rationalism.”
P. 178. All the great changes. Cf. Morley’s “Life of Burke,” ch. 8: “All really profound speculation about society comes in time to touch the heart of every other object of speculation, not by directly contributing new truths or directly corroborating old ones, but by setting men to consider the consequences to life of different opinions on these abstract subjects, and their relations to the great[Pg 384] paramount interests of society, however those interests may happen at the time to be conceived. Burke’s book marks a turning-point in literary history, because it was the signal for that reaction over the whole field of thought, into which the Revolution drove many of the finest minds of the next generation, by showing the supposed consequences of pure individualistic rationalism.”
P. 179. Alas! Leviathan. Cowper’s “Task,” II, 322.
P. 179. Alas! Leviathan. Cowper’s “Task,” II, 322.
the corner stone. Psalms, cxvii, 22.
the corner stone. Psalms, 117, 22.
to the Jews. 1 Corinthians, i, 23.
to the Jews. 1 Corinthians, i, 23.
P. 183. the consequences of his writings. In this view Hazlitt has the full support of Lord Morley.
P. 183. the consequences of his writings. In this view Hazlitt has the full support of Lord Morley.
P. 184. How charming. Milton’s “Comus,” 476.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ How charming. Milton’s “Comus,” 476.
He was one of the severest writers we have. The description of Burke’s style which follows should be compared with that given on pp. 344-5 and with the splendid passage in the “Plain Speaker” essay “On the Prose Style of Poets,” beginning: “It has always appeared to me that the most perfect prose-style, the most powerful, the most dazzling, the most daring, that which went the nearest to the verge of poetry, and yet never fell over, was Burke’s. It has the solidity, and sparkling effect of the diamond; all other fine writing is like French paste or Bristol-stones in the comparison. Burke’s style is airy, flighty, adventurous, but it never loses sight of the subject; nay, is always in contact with, and derives its increased or varying impulse from it. It may be said to pass yawning gulfs ‘on the unsteadfast footing of a spear:’ still it has an actual resting-place and tangible support under it—it is not suspended on nothing. It differs from poetry, as I conceive, like the chamois from the eagle: it climbs to an almost equal height, touches upon a cloud, overlooks a precipice, is picturesque, sublime—but all the while, instead of soaring through the air, it stands upon a rocky cliff, clambers up by abrupt and intricate ways, and browzes on the roughest bark, or crops the tender flower.”
He was one of the most intense writers we have. The description of Burke’s style that follows should be compared with what’s given on pp. 344-5 and with the impressive passage in the “Plain Speaker” essay “On the Prose Style of Poets,” starting: “It has always seemed to me that the most perfect prose style, the most powerful, the most dazzling, the most daring, that which comes closest to poetry without crossing the line, was Burke’s. It has the solidity and sparkling effect of a diamond; all other fine writing is like imitation gems or cheap stones in comparison. Burke’s style is light, whimsical, adventurous, yet it never loses sight of the subject; indeed, it is always in touch with it and draws its energy from it. One might say it crosses yawning chasms ‘on the unsteady footing of a spear:’ still, it has a solid resting place and tangible support beneath it—it’s not just floating in air. It’s different from poetry, in my view, like the chamois is from the eagle: it climbs to nearly the same heights, brushes against a cloud, gazes over a cliff, is visually stunning, sublime—but all the while, instead of soaring through the air, it stands on a rocky ledge, navigates steep and complex routes, and nibbles on rough bark or picks the delicate flower.”
P. 187. Thoughts on the Cause of the Present Discontents (1770), a criticism of the ministerial policy of the English government under George III.
P. 187. Thoughts on the Cause of the Present Discontents (1770), a criticism of the ministerial policy of the English government under George III.
Reflections on the Revolution in France (1790), a severe arraignment of the principles which inspired the revolution and a prophetic warning of its consequences.
Reflections on the Revolution in France (1790) is a strong critique of the ideas that fueled the revolution and a warning about its potential consequences.
Letter to the Duke of Bedford. A Letter from the Right Hon. Edmund Burke, to a Noble Lord, on the attacks made upon him and[Pg 385] his pension, in the House of Lords, by the Duke of Bedford and the Earl of Lauderdale, early in the present session of Parliament. (1706.)
Letter to the Duke of Bedford. A letter from the Right Hon. Edmund Burke to a noble lord regarding the attacks made against him and[Pg 385] his pension in the House of Lords by the Duke of Bedford and the Earl of Lauderdale, early in this session of Parliament. (1706.)
Regicide Peace. Three Letters addressed to a Member of the Present Parliament, on the proposals for peace with the regicide Directory of France. (1796.)
Regicide Peace. Three Letters addressed to a Member of the Current Parliament, on the proposals for peace with the regicide Directory of France. (1796.)
P. 188. Fox, Charles James (1749-1806), the famous Whig statesman who was frequently the opponent of Burke and of the younger Pitt.
P. 188. Fox, Charles James (1749-1806), the famous Whig statesman who was frequently the opponent of Burke and of the younger Pitt.
P. 189. Dr. Johnson observed, in his “Life of Pope” (ed. Birkbeck Hill, III, 230): “In their similes the greatest writers have sometimes failed; the ship-race, compared with the chariot-race, is neither illustrated nor aggrandised; land and water make all the difference: when Apollo running after Daphne is likened to a greyhound chasing a hare, there is nothing gained; the ideas of pursuit and flight are too plain to be made plainer, and a god and the daughter of a god are not represented much to their advantage by a hare and a dog.”
P. 189. Dr. Johnson observed, in his “Life of Pope” (ed. Birkbeck Hill, III, 230): “In their similes the greatest writers have sometimes failed; the ship-race, compared with the chariot-race, is neither illustrated nor aggrandised; land and water make all the difference: when Apollo running after Daphne is likened to a greyhound chasing a hare, there is nothing gained; the ideas of pursuit and flight are too plain to be made plainer, and a god and the daughter of a god are not represented much to their advantage by a hare and a dog.”
a person. Conjecturally Joseph Fawcett. In the essay “On Criticism” (“Table Talk”) Hazlitt says: “The person of the most refined and least contracted taste I ever knew was the late Joseph Fawcett, the friend of my youth. He was almost the first literary acquaintance I ever made, and I think the most candid and unsophisticated. He had a masterly perception of all styles and of every kind and degree of excellence, sublime or beautiful, from Milton’s Paradise Lost to Shenstone’s Pastoral Ballad, from Butler’s Analogy down to Humphrey Clinker.”
a person. Probably Joseph Fawcett. In the essay “On Criticism” (“Table Talk”), Hazlitt says: “The person with the most refined and least narrow taste I ever knew was the late Joseph Fawcett, my friend from youth. He was almost the first literary friend I ever made, and I think he was the most honest and straightforward. He had an incredible understanding of all styles and every kind and level of excellence, whether sublime or beautiful, from Milton’s Paradise Lost to Shenstone’s Pastoral Ballad, from Butler’s Analogy down to Humphrey Clinker.”
P. 189, n. the comparison of the British Constitution. “Letter to a Noble Lord,” Works, ed. Bohn, V, 137.
P. 189, n. the comparison of the British Constitution. “Letter to a Noble Lord,” Works, ed. Bohn, V, 137.
MR. WORDSWORTH
From “The Spirit of the Age.” Characterizations of Wordsworth also occur in the lecture “On the Living Poets” and in the Essay “On Genius and Common Sense” in “Table Talk.”
From “The Spirit of the Age.” Descriptions of Wordsworth also appear in the lecture “On the Living Poets” and in the Essay “On Genius and Common Sense” in “Table Talk.”
P. 191. lowliness is young ambition’s ladder. “Julius Cæsar,” ii, 1, 22.
P. 191. lowliness is young ambition’s ladder. “Julius Cæsar,” ii, 1, 22.
no figures. Cf. “Julius Cæsar,” ii, 1, 231: “ Thou hast no figures nor no fantasies Which busy care draws in the brains of men.”
no figures. Cf. “Julius Cæsar,” ii, 1, 231: “You have no numbers or fantasies that anxious thoughts create in people's minds.”
skyey influences. “Measure for Measure,” iii, 1, 9.
skye influences. “Measure for Measure,” iii, 1, 9.
the cloud-capt towers. “Tempest,” iv, 1, 151.
the cloud-capt towers. “Tempest,” iv, 1, 151.
P. 193. the judge’s robe. Cf. “Measure for Measure,” ii, 2, 59;
P. 193. the judge’s robe. Cf. “Measure for Measure,” ii, 2, 59;
“No ceremony that to great ones ’longs,
Not the king’s crown, nor the deputed sword,
The marshal’s truncheon, nor the judge’s robe.”
“No ceremony that belongs to great ones,
Not the king’s crown, nor the appointed sword,
The marshal’s baton, nor the judge’s robe.”
Pindar and Alcæus. Greek lyric poets.
Pindar and Alcæus. Greek lyric poets.
a sense of joy. Wordsworth’s “To My Sister.”
a sense of joy. Wordsworth’s “To My Sister.”
P. 194. Beneath the hills. Cf. Wordsworth’s “Excursion,” VI, 531:
P. 194. Beneath the hills. Cf. Wordsworth’s “Excursion,” VI, 531:
“Amid the groves, under the shadowy hills
The generations are prepared....”
“Among the groves, beneath the shady hills
The generations are getting ready....”
P. 195. To him the meanest flower. “Ode on the Intimations of Immortality.”
P. 195. To him the meanest flower. “Ode on the Intimations of Immortality.”
P. 196. Grasmere was the residence of Wordsworth between 1799 and 1813.
P. 196. Grasmere was the residence of Wordsworth between 1799 and 1813.
Cole-Orton was the residence of Wordsworth’s friend, Sir George Beaumont, to whom he dedicated the 1815 edition of his poems: “Some of the best pieces were composed under the shade of your own groves, upon the classic ground of Cole-Orton.”
Cole-Orton was the home of Wordsworth’s friend, Sir George Beaumont, to whom he dedicated the 1815 edition of his poems: “Some of the best pieces were written in the shade of your own groves, on the historic grounds of Cole-Orton.”
P. 197. Calm contemplation. Cf. “Laodamia”: “Calm pleasures there abide, majestic pains.”
P. 197. Calm contemplation. Cf. “Laodamia”: “Calm pleasures there abide, majestic pains.”
Fall blunted “from each indurated heart.” Goldsmith’s “Traveler,” 232.
Fall blunted “from each hardened heart.” Goldsmith’s “Traveler,” 232.
and fit audience. Wordsworth quotes this line from “Paradise Lost,” VII, 31, in “The Recluse,” 776:
and fit audience. Wordsworth quotes this line from “Paradise Lost,” VII, 31, in “The Recluse,” 776:
“‘Fit audience let me find though few!’
So prayed, more gaining than he asked, the Bard—
In holiest mood.”
“‘Let me find an audience, even if it’s small!’
So prayed the Bard, gaining more than he asked for—
In a sacred mood.”
P. 198. The Excursion. Hazlitt wrote a review of this poem for the Examiner which not only aroused Wordsworth’s resentment but led to one of his disagreements with Lamb. The review appears in the “Round Table.”
P. 198. The Excursion. Hazlitt wrote a review of this poem for the Examiner which not only aroused Wordsworth’s resentment but led to one of his disagreements with Lamb. The review appears in the “Round Table.”
toujours perdrix, “always partridges,” alluding to a story of a French king, who, on being reproved by his confessor for faithlessness to his wife, punished the offender by causing him to be fed on nothing but his favorite dish, which was partridge. See Notes and Queries, Series IV, Vol. III, p. 336.
toujours perdrix, “always partridges,” referring to a tale about a French king who, after being scolded by his confessor for cheating on his wife, punished the offender by making him eat only his favorite dish, which was partridge. See Notes and Queries, Series IV, Vol. III, p. 336.
In his person. In 1803, while on a visit to the Lake Country, Hazlitt had painted a portrait of Wordsworth. “He has painted Wordsworth,” writes Southey, “but so dismally, though[Pg 387] Wordsworth’s face is his idea of physiognomical perfection, that one of his friends, on seeing it, exclaimed, ‘At the gallows—deeply affected by his deserved fate—yet determined to die like a man;’ and if you saw the picture, you would admire the criticism.” “Life and Correspondence,” II, 238.
In his person. In 1803, during a trip to the Lake District, Hazlitt painted a portrait of Wordsworth. “He has painted Wordsworth,” Southey writes, “but so dismally, though[Pg 387] Wordsworth’s face is his idea of physiognomical perfection, that one of his friends, upon seeing it, exclaimed, ‘At the gallows—deeply affected by his deserved fate—yet determined to die like a man;’ and if you saw the picture, you would admire the criticism.” “Life and Correspondence,” II, 238.
a man of no mark. 1 “Henry IV,” iii, 2, 45.
a man of no significance. 1 “Henry IV,” iii, 2, 45.
P. 199. He finds fault with Dryden’s description. Hazlitt adopted this criticism in his lecture “On Pope and Dryden.”
P. 199. He finds fault with Dryden’s description. Hazlitt adopted this criticism in his lecture “On Pope and Dryden.”
P. 200. Titian (c. 1477-1576), the great Venetian painter.
P. 200. Titian (c. 1477-1576), the great Venetian painter.
Chaucer. Wordsworth’s modernizations of Chaucer are “The Prioress’s Tale,” “The Cuckoo and the Nightingale,” and a part of “Troilus and Cressida.”
Chaucer. Wordsworth's updates to Chaucer include "The Prioress's Tale," "The Cuckoo and the Nightingale," and a section of "Troilus and Cressida."
a tragedy. “The Borderers” was written in 1795-96 but not published till 1842. The quotation which follows is from Act iii, 1, 405, and should read:
a tragedy. “The Borderers” was written in 1795-96 but wasn’t published until 1842. The quote that follows is from Act iii, 1, 405, and should read:
“Action is transitory—a step, a blow,
The motion of a muscle—this way or that—
’Tis done, and in the after-vacancy
We wonder at ourselves like men betrayed;
Suffering is permanent, obscure and dark,
And shares the nature of infinity.”
“Action is temporary—a step, a hit,
The movement of a muscle—this way or that—
It’s done, and in the emptiness that follows
We question ourselves like those who’ve been deceived;
Suffering is eternal, hidden and bleak,
And it has the quality of infinity.”
Wordsworth quoted these lines after the dedication to “The White Doe of Rylstone” and later added a note: “This and the five lines that follow were either read or recited by me more than thirty years since, to the late Mr. Hazlitt, who quoted some expressions in them (imperfectly remembered) in a work of his published several years ago.”
Wordsworth quoted these lines after the dedication to “The White Doe of Rylstone” and later added a note: “These lines and the five that follow were either read or recited by me over thirty years ago to the late Mr. Hazlitt, who quoted some phrases from them (not perfectly remembered) in a work he published several years ago.”
P. 201. Let observation. Cf. De Quincey’s “Rhetoric” (Works, ed. Masson, X, 128): “We recollect a little biographic sketch of Dr. Johnson, published immediately after his death, in which, among other instances of desperate tautology, the author quotes the well-known lines from the Doctor’s imitation of Juvenal—‘Let observation,’ etc., and contends with some reason that this is saying in effect,—‘Let observation with extensive observation observe mankind extensively.’” Coleridge somewhere makes the same remark.
P. 201. Let observation. Cf. De Quincey’s “Rhetoric” (Works, ed. Masson, X, 128): “We recollect a little biographic sketch of Dr. Johnson, published immediately after his death, in which, among other instances of desperate tautology, the author quotes the well-known lines from the Doctor’s imitation of Juvenal—‘Let observation,’ etc., and contends with some reason that this is saying in effect,—‘Let observation with extensive observation observe mankind extensively.’” Coleridge somewhere makes the same remark.
Drawcansir. A character in “The Rehearsal” by the Duke of Buckingham.
Drawcansir. A character in “The Rehearsal” by the Duke of Buckingham.
“Let petty kings the names of Parties know:
Where’er I am, I slay both friend and foe.” v, 1.
“Let small rulers understand the names of Parties:
Wherever I am, I take down both friend and enemy.” v, 1.
Walton’s Angler. In the fifth lecture of the “English Poets”[Pg 388] Hazlitt writes: “Perhaps the best pastoral in the language is that prose-poem, Walton’s Complete Angler. That well-known work has a beauty and romantic interest equal to its simplicity, and arising out of it. In the description of a fishing-tackle, you perceive the piety and humanity of the author’s mind. It is to be doubted whether Sannazarius’s Piscatory Eclogues are equal to the scenes described by Walton on the banks of the river Lea. He gives the feeling of the open air: we walk with him along the dusty roadside, or repose on the banks of a river under a shady tree; and in watching for the finny prey, imbibe what he beautifully calls ‘the patience and simplicity of poor honest fishermen.’ We accompany them to their inn at night, and partake of their simple, but delicious fare; while Maud, the pretty milkmaid, at her mother’s desire, sings the classical ditties of the poet Marlow; ‘Come live with me, and be my love.’”
Walton’s Angler. In the fifth lecture of the “English Poets”[Pg 388] Hazlitt writes: “Maybe the best pastoral in the language is that prose-poem, Walton’s Complete Angler. That well-known work has a beauty and romantic charm that matches its simplicity. When he describes fishing tackle, you can see the author's kindness and humanity. It’s questionable whether Sannazarius’s Piscatory Eclogues can compare to the scenes Walton paints by the river Lea. He captures the essence of being outdoors: we stroll with him along the dusty road or relax by the riverbank under a shady tree; while waiting for fish, we absorb what he beautifully calls ‘the patience and simplicity of poor honest fishermen.’ We join them at the inn at night, enjoying their simple yet delicious meals; and Maud, the lovely milkmaid, sings the classic songs of the poet Marlow at her mother’s request: ‘Come live with me, and be my love.’”
Paley, William (1743-1805), a noted theologian. Cf. “On the Clerical Character” in “Political Essays” (Works, III, 276): “This same shuffling divine is the same Dr. Paley, who afterwards employed the whole of his life, and his moderate second-hand abilities, in tampering with religion, morality, and politics,—in trimming between his convenience and his conscience,—in crawling between heaven and earth, and trying to cajole both. His celebrated and popular work on Moral Philosophy, is celebrated and popular for no other reason, than that it is a somewhat ingenious and amusing apology for existing abuses of any description, by which any thing is to be got. It is a very elaborate and consolatory elucidation of the text, that men should not quarrel with their bread and butter. It is not an attempt to show what is right, but to palliate and find out plausible excuses for what is wrong. It is a work without the least value, except as a convenient commonplace book or vade mecum, for tyro politicians and young divines, to smooth their progress in the Church or the State. This work is a text-book in the University: its morality is the acknowledged morality of the House of Commons.” See also Coleridge’s opinion of Paley on p. 288.
Paley, William (1743-1805), a noted theologian. Cf. “On the Clerical Character” in “Political Essays” (Works, III, 276): “This same shuffling divine is the same Dr. Paley, who afterwards employed the whole of his life, and his moderate second-hand abilities, in tampering with religion, morality, and politics,—in trimming between his convenience and his conscience,—in crawling between heaven and earth, and trying to cajole both. His celebrated and popular work on Moral Philosophy, is celebrated and popular for no other reason, than that it is a somewhat ingenious and amusing apology for existing abuses of any description, by which any thing is to be got. It is a very elaborate and consolatory elucidation of the text, that men should not quarrel with their bread and butter. It is not an attempt to show what is right, but to palliate and find out plausible excuses for what is wrong. It is a work without the least value, except as a convenient commonplace book or vade mecum, for tyro politicians and young divines, to smooth their progress in the Church or the State. This work is a text-book in the University: its morality is the acknowledged morality of the House of Commons.” See also Coleridge’s opinion of Paley on p. 288.
Bewick, Thomas (1753-1828), a well-known wood-engraver.
Bewick, Thomas (1753-1828), a famous wood engraver.
Waterloo, Antoine (1609?-1676?), a French engraver, painter, and etcher.
Waterloo, Antoine (1609?-1676?), was a French engraver, painter, and etcher.
Rembrandt, Harmans van Rijn (1606-1669.), Dutch painter, whose mastery of light and shade was the object of Hazlitt’s special admiration.
Rembrandt, Harmenszoon van Rijn (1606-1669), was a Dutch painter known for his exceptional skill in using light and shadow, which particularly impressed Hazlitt.
P. 202. He hates conchology, etc. See the lecture “On the Living[Pg 389] Poets”: “He hates all science and all art; he hates chemistry, he hates conchology; he hates Voltaire; he hates Sir Isaac Newton; he hates wisdom; he hates wit; he hates metaphysics, which he says are unintelligible, and yet he would be thought to understand them; he hates prose; he hates all poetry but his own; he hates the dialogues in Shakespeare; he hates music, dancing, and painting; he hates Rubens, he hates Rembrandt; he hates Raphael, he hates Titian; he hates Vandyke; he hates the antique; he hates the Apollo Belvidere; he hates the Venus of Medicis.”
P. 202. He hates conchology, etc. See the lecture “On the Living[Pg 389] Poets”: “He hates all science and all art; he hates chemistry, he hates conchology; he hates Voltaire; he hates Sir Isaac Newton; he hates wisdom; he hates wit; he hates metaphysics, which he says are unintelligible, and yet he would be thought to understand them; he hates prose; he hates all poetry but his own; he hates the dialogues in Shakespeare; he hates music, dancing, and painting; he hates Rubens, he hates Rembrandt; he hates Raphael, he hates Titian; he hates Vandyke; he hates the antique; he hates the Apollo Belvidere; he hates the Venus of Medicis.”
Where one for sense. Butler’s “Hudibras,” II, 29.
Where one for sense. Butler’s “Hudibras,” II, 29.
MR. COLERIDGE
From the “Spirit of the Age.”
From the “Spirit of the Age.”
P. 205. and thank. Cf. “Comus,” 176: “In wanton dance they praise the bounteous Pan.”
P. 205. and thank. Cf. “Comus,” 176: “In wanton dance they praise the bounteous Pan.”
dark rearward. Cf. “Tempest,” i, 2, 50: “In the dark backward and abysm of time.”
dark past. Cf. “Tempest,” i, 2, 50: “In the dark past and depths of time.”
P. 206. That which was. “Antony and Cleopatra,” iv, 14, 9.
P. 206. That which was. “Antony and Cleopatra,” iv, 14, 9.
quick, forgetive. 2 “Henry IV,” iv, 3, 107.
quick, forgetful. 2 “Henry IV,” iv, 3, 107.
what in him is weak. Cf. “Paradise Lost,” I, 22: “What in me is dark Illumine, what is low raise and support.”
what in him is weak. Cf. “Paradise Lost,” I, 22: “What in me is dark, light up; what is low, lift up and support.”
P. 207. and by the force. Cf. “Macbeth,” iii, 5, 28: “As by the strength of their illusion Shalt draw him on to his confusion.”
P. 207. and by the force. Cf. “Macbeth,” iii, 5, 28: “As by the strength of their illusion Shalt draw him on to his confusion.”
rich strond. “Faërie Queene,” III, iv, 18, 29, 34.
rich strond. “Faërie Queene,” III, iv, 18, 29, 34.
goes sounding. “Hazlitt seems to have had a hazy recollection of two passages in Chaucer’s Prologue. In his essay on ‘My First Acquaintance with Poets,’ he says, ‘the scholar in Chaucer is described as going “sounding on his way,”’ and in his Lectures on the English Poets he says, ‘the merchant, as described in Chaucer, went on his way “sounding always the increase of his winning.”’ The scholar is not described as ‘sounding on his way,’ but Chaucer says of him, ‘Souninge in moral vertu was his speche,’ while the merchant, though ‘souninge alway th’ encrees of his winning,’ is not described as going on his way. Wordsworth has a line (‘Excursion,’ Book III), ‘Went sounding on a dim and perilous way,’ but it seems clear that Hazlitt thought he was quoting Chaucer.” Waller-Glover, IV, 412.
goes sounding. “Hazlitt seems to have had a vague memory of two passages in Chaucer’s Prologue. In his essay ‘My First Acquaintance with Poets,’ he states, ‘the scholar in Chaucer is described as going “sounding on his way,”’ and in his Lectures on the English Poets he mentions, ‘the merchant, as described in Chaucer, went on his way “sounding always the increase of his winning.”’ The scholar is not described as ‘sounding on his way,’ but Chaucer notes about him, ‘Souninge in moral vertu was his speche,’ while the merchant, although ‘souninge alway th’ encrees of his winning,’ is not mentioned as going on his way. Wordsworth has a line (‘Excursion,’ Book III), ‘Went sounding on a dim and perilous way,’ but it seems clear that Hazlitt believed he was quoting Chaucer.” Waller-Glover, IV, 412.
letting contemplation. Cf. Dyer’s “Grongar Hill,” 26: “till contemplation have its fill.”
letting reflection. Cf. Dyer’s “Grongar Hill,” 26: “until reflection has its fill.”
Sailing with supreme dominion. Gray’s “Progress of Poesy.”
Sailing with complete control. Gray’s “Progress of Poesy.”
He lisped. Pope’s “Prologue to the Satires,” 128.
He lisped. Pope’s “Prologue to the Satires,” 128.
Ode on Chatterton. “Monody on the Death of Chatterton,” written by Coleridge in 1790, at the age of eighteen.
Ode on Chatterton. “Monody on the Death of Chatterton,” written by Coleridge in 1790 when he was eighteen years old.
P. 209. gained several prizes. “At Cambridge Coleridge won the Browne Gold Medal for a Greek Ode in 1792.” Waller-Glover.
P. 209. gained several prizes. “At Cambridge Coleridge won the Browne Gold Medal for a Greek Ode in 1792.” Waller-Glover.
At Christ’s Hospital, a London school which Leigh Hunt and Lamb attended about the same time as Coleridge. The former has left a record of its life in his “Autobiography,” and Lamb has written of it, with special reference to Coleridge, in his “Recollections of Christ’s Hospital” and “Christ’s Hospital Five-and-Thirty Years Ago.”
At Christ’s Hospital, a school in London where Leigh Hunt and Lamb were students around the same time as Coleridge. Hunt documented his experiences there in his “Autobiography,” and Lamb wrote about it, particularly regarding Coleridge, in his “Recollections of Christ’s Hospital” and “Christ’s Hospital Five-and-Thirty Years Ago.”
Struggling in vain. “Excursion,” VI, 557.
Struggling in vain. “Excursion,” VI, 557.
P. 210. Hartley, David (1705-1757), author of “Observations on Man” (1749), and identified chiefly with the theory of association. Cf. Coleridge’s “Religious Musings,” 368: “and he of mortal kind Wisest, he first who marked the ideal tribes Up the fine fibres through the sentient brain.”
P. 210. Hartley, David (1705-1757), author of “Observations on Man” (1749), and identified chiefly with the theory of association. Cf. Coleridge’s “Religious Musings,” 368: “and he of mortal kind Wisest, he first who marked the ideal tribes Up the fine fibres through the sentient brain.”
Dr. Priestley, Joseph (1733-1804), scientist and philosopher of the materialistic school, author of “The Doctrine of Philosophical Necessity Illustrated” (1777). “See! Priestley there, patriot, and saint, and sage.” “Religious Musings,” 371.
Dr. Priestley, Joseph (1733-1804), scientist and philosopher of the materialistic school, author of “The Doctrine of Philosophical Necessity Illustrated” (1777). “Look! There's Priestley, a patriot, a saint, and a wise man.” “Religious Musings,” 371.
Bishop Berkeley’s fairy-world. George Berkeley (1685-1753), idealistic philosopher. Cf. p. 287.
Bishop Berkeley’s fairy-world. George Berkeley (1685-1753), an idealistic philosopher. See p. 287.
Malebranche, Nicholas (1638-1715), author of “De la Recherche de la Vérité” (1674).
Malebranche, Nicholas (1638-1715), wrote “The Search for Truth” (1674).
Cudworth, Ralph (1617-1688), author of “The True Intellectual System of the Universe” (1678).
Cudworth, Ralph (1617-1688), author of “The True Intellectual System of the Universe” (1678).
Lord Brook’s hieroglyphical theories. Fulke Greville, Lord Brooke (1554-1628), friend and biographer of Sir Philip Sidney.
Lord Brook’s hieroglyphical theories. Fulke Greville, Lord Brooke (1554-1628), was a friend and biographer of Sir Philip Sidney.
Bishop Butler’s Sermons. Joseph Butler (1692-1752), author of “Fifteen Sermons Preached at the Rolls Chapel” (1726), and “The Analogy of Religion, Natural and Revealed, to the Constitution and Course of Nature” (1736).
Bishop Butler’s Sermons. Joseph Butler (1692-1752), wrote “Fifteen Sermons Preached at the Rolls Chapel” (1726) and “The Analogy of Religion, Natural and Revealed, to the Constitution and Course of Nature” (1736).
Duchess of Newcastle. Margaret Cavendish (1624?-1674), published about a dozen folio volumes of philosophical fancies, poems, and plays. In “Mackery End in Hertfordshire” Lamb refers to her[Pg 391] as “the thrice noble, chaste, and virtuous, but again somewhat fantastical and original-brained, generous Margaret Newcastle.”
Duchess of Newcastle. Margaret Cavendish (1624?-1674) published around a dozen large volumes of philosophical ideas, poems, and plays. In “Mackery End in Hertfordshire,” Lamb describes her[Pg 391] as “the three-times noble, chaste, and virtuous, but also a bit fanciful and uniquely creative, generous Margaret Newcastle.”
Clarke, Samuel (1675-1729), English theologian of latitudinarian principles.
Clarke, Samuel (1675-1729), English theologian with a liberal approach.
South, Robert (1634-1716), controversial writer and preacher.
South, Robert (1634-1716), a writer and preacher known for his controversial views.
Tillotson, John (1630-1694), a popular theological writer of rationalistic tendency.
Tillotson, John (1630-1694), a well-known theological writer with a rationalist approach.
Leibnitz’s Pre-established Harmony. Gottfried Wilhelm Leibnitz (1646-1716), a German philosopher, represented the world as consisting of an infinite number of independent substances or monads related to each other in such a way (by the pre-established harmony) as to form one universe. Cf. Coleridge’s “Destiny of Nations,” 38 ff.:
Leibnitz’s Pre-established Harmony. Gottfried Wilhelm Leibnitz (1646-1716), a German philosopher, viewed the world as made up of an endless number of independent substances or monads that are interconnected in such a way (through pre-established harmony) that they create one universe. Cf. Coleridge’s “Destiny of Nations,” 38 ff.:
“Others boldlier think
That as one body seems the aggregate
Of atoms numberless, each organized;
So by a strange and dim similitude
Infinite myriads of self-conscious minds
Are an all-conscious spirit, which informs
With absolute ubiquity of thought
(His own eternal self-affirming act!)
All his involved Monads, that yet seem
With various province and apt agency
Each to pursue its own self-centering end.”
"Some more boldly believe"
That just as a single body appears to be made up
Of countless atoms, each organized;
So, in a strange and vague similarity,
Infinite numbers of self-aware minds
Are part of an all-aware spirit that permeates
With complete presence of thought
(His own timeless self-affirming action!)
All his connected Monads, which still appear
To have different domains and abilities
Each aiming for its own centered goal.”
P. 210, n. And so by many. “Two Gentlemen of Verona,” ii, 7, 30.
P. 210, n. And so by many. “Two Gentlemen of Verona,” ii, 7, 30.
P. 211. hortus siccus [dry garden] of Dissent. Burke’s “Reflections on the French Revolution,” Works, ed. Bohn, II, 287.
P. 211. hortus siccus [dry garden] of Dissent. Burke’s “Reflections on the French Revolution,” Works, ed. Bohn, II, 287.
John Huss (1373?-1415), Bohemian reformer and martyr.
John Huss (1373?-1415), Bohemian reformer and martyr.
Jerome of Prague, a follower of Huss who was burnt for heresy in 1416.
Jerome of Prague, a supporter of Huss who was executed for heresy in 1416.
Socinus. Fausto Paulo Sozzini (1539-1604), an Italian theologian who sought to simplify the doctrine of the Trinity.
Socinus. Fausto Paulo Sozzini (1539-1604), an Italian theologian who aimed to simplify the concept of the Trinity.
John Zisca (1370?-1424), a leader of the extreme Hussite party.
John Zisca (1370?-1424), a leader of the radical Hussite faction.
Neal’s History. Daniel Neal (1648-1743) published his “History of the Puritans” 1732-38.
Neal’s History. Daniel Neal (1648-1743) published his “History of the Puritans” from 1732 to 1738.
Calamy, Edmund (1671-1732) published an “Account of the Ministers, Lecturers, Masters and Fellows of Colleges, and Schoolmasters who were Ejected or Silenced after the Restoration of 1660” (1702 and 1713).
Calamy, Edmund (1671-1732) published an “Account of the Ministers, Lecturers, Masters and Fellows of Colleges, and Schoolmasters who were Ejected or Silenced after the Restoration of 1660” (1702 and 1713).
Spinoza, Baruch (1632-1677), a Dutch philosopher of Jewish parentage, the chief representative of Pantheism, “the doctrine of[Pg 392] one infinite substance, of which all finite existences are modes or limitations.”
Spinoza, Baruch (1632-1677), was a Dutch philosopher of Jewish descent, the main figure of Pantheism, “the belief in one infinite substance, of which all finite existences are forms or limitations.”
When he saw. Cf. Coleridge’s “Remorse,” iv, 2, 100:
When he saw. See Coleridge’s “Remorse,” iv, 2, 100:
“When we saw nought but beauty; when we heard
The voice of that Almighty One who loved us
In every gale that breathed, and wave that murmur’d!”
“When we saw nothing but beauty; when we heard
The voice of that Almighty One who loved us
In every breeze that blew and wave that whispered!”
Proclus (410-485) and Plotinus (204-270), philosophers of the Neo-Platonic school. In “Biographia Literaria” (chap. 9) Coleridge refers to his “early study of Plato and of Plotinus, with the commentaries and the ‘Theologia Platonica’ of the illustrious Florentine; of Proclus, and Gemistius Pletho.”
Proclus (410-485) and Plotinus (204-270) were philosophers from the Neo-Platonic school. In “Biographia Literaria” (chap. 9), Coleridge mentions his “early study of Plato and Plotinus, along with the commentaries and the ‘Theologia Platonica’ by the famous Florentine; of Proclus, and Gemistius Pletho.”
Duns Scotus (1265 or 1275-1308) and Thomas Aquinas (1227-1274), two great theologians of the Catholic Church.
Duns Scotus (1265 or 1275-1308) and Thomas Aquinas (1227-1274) were two influential theologians of the Catholic Church.
Jacob Behmen or Böhme (1575-1624), a German religious mystic who exerted considerable influence on English religious thought in the eighteenth century. In the “Biographia Literaria” (chap. 9) Coleridge writes: “A meek and shy quietist, his intellectual powers were never stimulated into feverous energy by crowds of proselytes, or by the ambition of proselyting. Jacob Behmen was an enthusiast in the strictest sense, as not merely distinguished, but as contradistinguished from a fanatic.... The writings of these Mystics acted in no slight degree to prevent my mind from being imprisoned within the outline of any single dogmatic system.”
Jacob Behmen or Böhme (1575-1624) was a German religious mystic who had a significant impact on English religious thought in the eighteenth century. In the “Biographia Literaria” (chap. 9), Coleridge writes: “A humble and reserved quietist, his intellectual abilities were never ignited into intense activity by groups of followers or by the desire to convert others. Jacob Behmen was an enthusiast in the truest sense, not just distinguished from a fanatic, but fundamentally different from one.... The writings of these Mystics played a considerable role in preventing my mind from being confined within the limits of any single dogmatic system.”
Swedenborg, Emanuel (1688-1772), the Swedish scientist and mystic from whom have sprung some of the modern theosophical cults.
Swedenborg, Emanuel (1688-1772), the Swedish scientist and mystic who inspired some of the modern theosophical movements.
Religious Musings, published in his “Poems on Various Subjects” (1796).
Religious Musings, published in his “Poems on Various Subjects” (1796).
the glad prose of Jeremy Taylor. Cf. “Literature of the Age of Elizabeth,” Lecture VII: “In his writings, the frail stalk of human life reclines on the bosom of eternity. His Holy Living and Dying is a divine pastoral. He writes to the faithful followers of Christ, as the shepherd pipes to his flock. He introduces touching and heartfelt appeals to familiar life; condescends to men of low estate; and his pious page blushes with modesty and beauty. His style is prismatic. It unfolds the colours of the rainbow; it floats like the bubble through the air; it is like innumerable dew-drops that glitter on the face of morning, and tremble as they glitter. He does not dig his way underground, but slides upon ice, borne on the winged car of fancy. The dancing light he throws upon objects is like an Aurora Borealis, playing betwixt heaven[Pg 393] and earth.... In a word, his writings are more like fine poetry than any other prose whatever; they are a choral song in praise of virtue, and a hymn to the Spirit of the Universe.”
the glad prose of Jeremy Taylor. Cf. “Literature of the Age of Elizabeth,” Lecture VII: “In his writings, the delicate nature of human life rests in the embrace of eternity. His Holy Living and Dying is a sacred reflection. He speaks to the devoted followers of Christ as a shepherd calls to his flock. He weaves in touching and heartfelt appeals to everyday life; he reaches out to those of lower status; and his devout writing radiates modesty and beauty. His style is vibrant. It reveals the colors of the rainbow; it floats like a bubble through the air; it sparkles like countless dew drops on the morning's surface, shimmering as they catch the light. He doesn't burrow underground, but glides on ice, carried by the chariot of imagination. The lively light he casts on objects resembles the Northern Lights dancing between heaven[Pg 393] and earth.... In summary, his writings are more like beautiful poetry than any other prose; they are a choral song celebrating virtue and a hymn to the Spirit of the Universe.”
Bowles, William Lisle (1762-1850), published “Fourteen Sonnets” in 1789, and a second edition containing twenty-one in the same year. In the first chapter of the “Biographia Literaria,” Coleridge credits the sonnets of Bowles with saving him from a premature absorption in metaphysics and theology and with introducing him to the excellences of the new school of poetry. In his enthusiasm he went about making proselytes for Bowles and “as my school finances did not permit me to purchase copies, I made, within less than a year and a half, more than forty transcriptions, as the best presents I could offer to those, who had in any way won my regard. And with almost equal delight did I receive the three or four following publications of the same author.” Coleridge also addressed a “Sonnet to Bowles,” opening
Bowles, William Lisle (1762-1850), published “Fourteen Sonnets” in 1789, and a second edition featuring twenty-one in the same year. In the first chapter of the “Biographia Literaria,” Coleridge credits Bowles's sonnets with pulling him away from getting too wrapped up in metaphysics and theology, and for introducing him to the strengths of the new school of poetry. With enthusiasm, he promoted Bowles to others and “since my school budget didn’t allow me to buy copies, I made, in less than a year and a half, over forty copies as the best gifts I could give to those who had earned my respect. I was just as delighted to receive the three or four subsequent publications from the same author.” Coleridge also wrote a “Sonnet to Bowles,” opening
“My heart hath thanked thee, Bowles! for those soft strains,
That on the still air floating tremblingly,
Wak’d in me Fancy, Love, and Sympathy!”
"My heart has thanked you, Bowles! for those gentle tunes,
That are floating delicately in the still air,
Awakening in me Imagination, Love, and Compassion!"
P. 212. John Bull. Croker’s John Bull was a scurrilous newspaper edited by Theodore Hook, the first number of which appeared December 17, 1820.
P. 212. John Bull. Croker’s John Bull was a scurrilous newspaper edited by Theodore Hook, the first number of which appeared December 17, 1820.
Mr. Croker, John Wilson (1780-1857), politician and man of letters, one of Hazlitt’s pet aversions, and the same who comes in for such a severe chastisement in Macaulay’s review of his edition of Boswell’s “Johnson.”
Mr. Croker, John Wilson (1780-1857), a politician and writer, one of Hazlitt’s main dislikes, and the same person who gets harshly criticized in Macaulay’s review of his edition of Boswell’s “Johnson.”
Junius, the mysterious author of a famous series of political letters which appeared in the London Public Advertiser from January 21, 1769, to January 21, 1772, collected as the “Letters of Junius” in 1772. The name of Sir Philip Francis is the one most persistently associated with the composition of these letters.
Junius is the enigmatic writer behind a well-known series of political letters that were published in the London Public Advertiser from January 21, 1769, to January 21, 1772, and later compiled as the “Letters of Junius” in 1772. Sir Philip Francis is the name most frequently linked to the authorship of these letters.
Godwin, William (1756-1836), leader of the philosophical radicals in England and a believer in the perfectibility of man, wrote “An Enquiry concerning Political Justice” (1793), “Caleb Williams” (1794), and other novels and miscellaneous works. Godwin was the husband of Mary Wolstonecraft, and the father-in-law of Shelley. Hazlitt wrote a sketch of him in the “Spirit of the Age” and reviewed his last novel, “Cloudesley,” in the Edinburgh Review. Coleridge has a Sonnet to William Godwin:
Godwin, William (1756-1836), a key figure among the philosophical radicals in England and a firm believer in the potential for human improvement, wrote “An Enquiry concerning Political Justice” (1793), “Caleb Williams” (1794), along with other novels and various works. Godwin was married to Mary Wollstonecraft and was the father-in-law of Shelley. Hazlitt wrote a profile of him in the “Spirit of the Age” and reviewed his final novel, “Cloudesley,” in the Edinburgh Review. Coleridge has a Sonnet to William Godwin:
“Nor will I not thy holy guidance bless,
And hymn thee, Godwin! with an ardent lay;
[Pg 394]For that thy voice, in Passion’s stormy day
When wild I roam’d the bleak Heath of Distress,
Bade the bright form of Justice meet my way—
And told me that her name was Happiness.”
“Nor will I ever stop blessing your holy guidance,
And praising you, Godwin! with a heartfelt song;
[Pg 394]For your voice, during Passion’s stormy days
When I wandered the desolate Heath of Distress,
Guided the shining figure of Justice to my path—
And revealed that her name was Happiness.”
Sorrows of Werter, a sentimental novel of Goethe’s, the work by which he was most generally known to English readers in Hazlitt’s day.
Sorrows of Werter, a sentimental novel by Goethe, was the book that he was most commonly recognized by among English readers in Hazlitt’s time.
laugh’d with Rabelais. Cf. Pope’s “Dunciad,” I, 22: “Or laugh and shake in Rab’lais easy chair.”
laughed with Rabelais. Cf. Pope’s “Dunciad,” I, 22: “Or laugh and shake in Rab’lais easy chair.”
spoke with rapture of Raphael. Coleridge had visited Italy in 1806 on his return from a stay in Malta, and had devoted his time there to a study of Italian art. See p. 298 n.
spoke with rapture of Raphael. Coleridge had visited Italy in 1806 on his return from a stay in Malta, and had devoted his time there to a study of Italian art. See p. 298 n.
Giotto (d. 1337), Ghirlandaio, whose real name was Domenico Bigardi (1449-1494), and Massaccio (1402-1429) were early Florentine painters.
Giotto (d. 1337), Ghirlandaio, whose real name was Domenico Bigardi (1449-1494), and Massaccio (1402-1429) were some of the early painters from Florence.
wandered into Germany. Coleridge’s visit to Germany and his introduction to the leading German philosophers dates back to 1798-99.
wandered into Germany. Coleridge’s trip to Germany and his meeting with the top German philosophers goes back to 1798-99.
Kantean philosophy. Immanuel Kant (1724-1804) was the leader of modern philosophy. “The writings of the illustrious sage of Königsberg, the founder of the Critical Philosophy, more than any other work, at once invigorated and disciplined my understanding. The originality, the depth, and the compression of the thoughts; the novelty and subtlety, yet solidity and importance of the distinctions; the adamantine chain of the logic; and I will venture to add—(paradox as it will appear to those who have taken their notion of Immanuel Kant from Reviewers and Frenchmen)—the clearness and evidence, of the Critique of Pure Reason; and Critique of the Judgment; of the Metaphysical Elements of Natural Philosophy; and of his Religion within the bounds of Pure Reason, took possession of me as with a giant’s hand. After fifteen years’ familiarity with them, I still read these and all his other productions with undiminished delight and increasing admiration.” “Biographia Literaria,” chap. IX.
Kantean philosophy. Immanuel Kant (1724-1804) was the pioneer of modern philosophy. “The writings of the distinguished thinker from Königsberg, the founder of Critical Philosophy, more than any other works, simultaneously energized and disciplined my understanding. The originality, depth, and conciseness of the ideas; the novelty and subtlety, yet firmness and significance of the distinctions; the unbreakable logic; and I will add—(paradoxical as it may seem to those who have formed their opinion of Immanuel Kant based on reviewers and French critics)—the clarity and certainty of the Critique of Pure Reason; and Critique of the Judgment; of the Metaphysical Elements of Natural Philosophy; and of his Religion within the Limits of Pure Reason, seized me as if by a giant’s hand. After fifteen years of engagement with these texts, I still read them and all his other works with unchanged pleasure and growing admiration.” “Biographia Literaria,” chap. IX.
Fichte, J. Gottlieb (1762-1814). “Fichte’s Wissenschaftslehre, or Lore of Ultimate Science, was to add the key-stone of the arch” of Kant’s system. Ibid.
Fichte, J. Gottlieb (1762-1814). “Fichte’s Wissenschaftslehre, or Theory of Ultimate Science, was meant to complete the foundation of Kant’s system.” Ibid.
Schelling, Friedrich Wilhelm Joseph (1775-1829). “In Schelling’s Natur-Philosophie, and the System des Transcendentalen Idealismus, I first found a genial coincidence with much that I had toiled out for myself, and a powerful assistance in what I had yet[Pg 395] to do.... Many of the most striking resemblances, indeed all the main and fundamental ideas, were born and matured in my mind before I had ever seen a single page of the German Philosopher; and I might indeed affirm with truth, before the most important works of Schelling had been written, or at least made public. Nor is this coincidence at all to be wondered at. We had studied in the same school; been disciplined by the same preparatory philosophy, namely, the writings of Kant; we had both equal obligations to the polar logic and dynamic philosophy of Giordano Bruno; and Schelling has lately, and, as of recent acquisition, avowed that same affectionate reverence for the labors of Behmen, and other mystics, which I had formed at a much earlier period.” Ibid.
Schelling, Friedrich Wilhelm Joseph (1775-1829). “In Schelling’s Natur-Philosophie and the System des Transcendentalen Idealismus, I first discovered a brilliant alignment with much of what I had worked out for myself, and a significant help in what I still had to accomplish.... Many of the most striking similarities, in fact all the main and fundamental ideas, had developed in my mind before I had ever seen a single page of the German philosopher; and I could honestly say this before the most important works of Schelling were written or at least published. This alignment is not surprising at all. We studied in the same school; we were both shaped by the same foundational philosophy, specifically the writings of Kant; we both owe much to the polar logic and dynamic philosophy of Giordano Bruno; and recently, Schelling has expressed, as a recent realization, the same deep respect for the works of Behmen and other mystics that I had developed much earlier.” Ibid.
Lessing, Gotthold Ephraim (1729-1781), German dramatist and critic.
Lessing, Gotthold Ephraim (1729-1781), German playwright and critic.
sang for joy. Coleridge had in 1789 composed some stanzas “On the Destruction of the Bastille,” but these were not published till 1834.
sang for joy. Coleridge wrote some stanzas “On the Destruction of the Bastille” in 1789, but they weren't published until 1834.
would have floated his bark. Coleridge and Southey with some other friends had in 1794 formed a plan for an ideal colony, the Pantisocracy, on the banks of the Susquehanna.
would have floated his boat. Coleridge and Southey, along with a few other friends, had in 1794 created a vision for an ideal community, the Pantisocracy, along the banks of the Susquehanna.
In Philharmonia’s. Cf. Coleridge’s “Monody on the Death of Chatterton,” 140: “O’er peaceful Freedom’s undivided dale.”
In Philharmonia’s. Cf. Coleridge’s “Monody on the Death of Chatterton,” 140: “Over peaceful Freedom’s undivided valley.”
P. 213. Frailty. Cf. “Hamlet,” i, 2, 146: “thy name is woman.”
P. 213. Frailty. Cf. “Hamlet,” i, 2, 146: “thy name is woman.”
writing paragraphs. Coleridge was connected with the staff of the Courier as a sort of assistant-editor for five months in 1811. His contributions during this period appeared as the “Essays on His Own Times” in 1850.
writing paragraphs. Coleridge was associated with the staff of the Courier as a kind of assistant editor for five months in 1811. His contributions during this time were published as the “Essays on His Own Times” in 1850.
poet-laureate and stamp-distributor are references respectively to Southey and Wordsworth.
poet-laureate and stamp-distributor refer to Southey and Wordsworth, respectively.
bourne from whence. “Hamlet,” iii, 1, 79.
born from where. “Hamlet,” iii, 1, 79.
tantalized by useless resources. Compare this with Coleridge’s own lines of bitter self-reproach addressed “To a Gentleman”:
tempted by worthless resources. Compare this with Coleridge’s own lines of harsh self-criticism directed “To a Gentleman”:
“Sense of past youth, and manhood come in vain,
And genius given, and knowledge won in vain.”
“Memories of youth and manhood are pointless,
And talent and knowledge gained are useless.”
P. 214. one splendid passage. The lines beginning “Alas! they had been friends in youth” (408-426). The same passage had been singled out for praise by Hazlitt in his lecture “On the Living Poets” and in the review of “Christabel” which had appeared in the Examiner of June 2, 1816. The authorship of this review has been disputed but should on internal evidence, despite its failure in appreciation, be ascribed to Hazlitt. See Works, XI, 580-582.
P. 214. one splendid passage. The lines beginning “Alas! they had been friends in youth” (408-426). The same passage had been singled out for praise by Hazlitt in his lecture “On the Living Poets” and in the review of “Christabel” which had appeared in the Examiner of June 2, 1816. The authorship of this review has been disputed but should on internal evidence, despite its failure in appreciation, be ascribed to Hazlitt. See Works, XI, 580-582.
[Pg 396]Translation of Schiller’s Wallenstein, made by Coleridge in 1799-1800.
[Pg 396]Translation of Schiller’s Wallenstein, created by Coleridge in 1799-1800.
Remorse. This tragedy was played at the Drury Lane Theatre with considerable popular success in 1813. It was a recast of an early play entitled “Osorio,” composed in 1797.
Remorse. This tragedy was performed at the Drury Lane Theatre with significant popular success in 1813. It was a reworked version of an earlier play called “Osorio,” written in 1797.
P. 215. The Friend; a literary, moral, and political weekly paper, excluding personal and party politics and the events of the day (1809-1810), was reissued in one volume in 1812, and with additions and alterations (rather a rifacimento than a new edition) in 1818.
P. 215. The Friend; a literary, moral, and political weekly paper, excluding personal and party politics and the events of the day (1809-1810), was reissued in one volume in 1812, and with additions and alterations (rather a rifacimento than a new edition) in 1818.
The sketch in the Spirit of the Age concludes with a contrast between Coleridge and William Godwin.
The sketch in the Spirit of the Age wraps up by comparing Coleridge and William Godwin.
MR. SOUTHEY
This selection forms the conclusion of a sketch of Southey in the “Spirit of the Age.” It illustrates, even more strikingly than the “Character of Burke,” Hazlitt’s power of dissociating his judgments from his prejudices, inasmuch as there had been exchanges of rancorous personalities between the two men.
This selection wraps up a look at Southey in the “Spirit of the Age.” It shows, even more clearly than the “Character of Burke,” Hazlitt’s ability to separate his opinions from his biases, especially since there had been bitter conflicts between the two men.
P. 216. Like the high leaves. Southey’s “The Holly Tree.”
P. 216. Like the high leaves. Southey’s “The Holly Tree.”
of any poet. In an essay in the “Plain Speaker” “On the Prose Style of Poets,” Hazlitt elaborates his theory that poets turned out inferior prose. “I have but an indifferent opinion of the prose-style of poets: not that it is not sometimes good, nay, excellent; but it is never the better, and generally the worse from the habit of writing verse.”
of any poet. In an essay in the “Plain Speaker” “On the Prose Style of Poets,” Hazlitt discusses his belief that poets produce lesser prose. “I don't think much of the prose style of poets: not that it's not occasionally good, even excellent; but it never improves and is usually worse because of their habit of writing poetry.”
full of wise saws. “As You Like It,” ii, 7, 156.
full of wise sayings. “As You Like It,” ii, 7, 156.
P. 217. historian and prose-translator. Southey wrote the “History of Brazil,” the “History of the Peninsular War,” the “Book of the Church,” and lives of Wesley, Cowper, and Nelson. He translated from the Spanish the romances of “Amadis of Gaul,” “Palmerin of England,” and “The Cid.”
P. 217. historian and prose-translator. Southey wrote the “History of Brazil,” the “History of the Peninsular War,” the “Book of the Church,” and lives of Wesley, Cowper, and Nelson. He translated from the Spanish the romances of “Amadis of Gaul,” “Palmerin of England,” and “The Cid.”
P. 219. Pindaric or Shandean, i.e., whimsical. Pindaric should of course be understood as a reference to Peter Pindar, the name under which John Wolcot (1738-1819) wrote his coarse and whimsical satires. Hazlitt mentions him at the end of his lectures “On the Comic Writers”: “The bard in whom the nation and the king delighted, is old and blind, but still merry and wise:—remembering how he has made the world laugh in his time, and not[Pg 397] repenting of the mirth he has given; with an involuntary smile lighted up at the mad pranks of his Muse, and the lucky hits of his pen.” Shandean is derived from Sterne’s novel, “Tristram Shandy.”
P. 219. Pindaric or Shandean, i.e., whimsical. Pindaric should of course be understood as a reference to Peter Pindar, the name under which John Wolcot (1738-1819) wrote his coarse and whimsical satires. Hazlitt mentions him at the end of his lectures “On the Comic Writers”: “The bard in whom the nation and the king delighted, is old and blind, but still merry and wise:—remembering how he has made the world laugh in his time, and not[Pg 397] repenting of the mirth he has given; with an involuntary smile lighted up at the mad pranks of his Muse, and the lucky hits of his pen.” Shandean is derived from Sterne’s novel, “Tristram Shandy.”
And follows so. “Henry V,” iv, 1, 293.
And follows so. “Henry V,” iv, 1, 293.
his political inconsistency. This is the subject of Hazlitt’s attacks on Southey. See “Political Essays” (Works, III, 109-120, 192-232).
his political inconsistency. This is the topic of Hazlitt’s criticisms of Southey. See “Political Essays” (Works, III, 109-120, 192-232).
ELIA
The last essay in the “Spirit of the Age” is entitled “Elia and Geoffrey Crayon.” An edition published at Paris by Galignani in 1825 omits the account of Washington Irving, and this text, as it is in all respects unexceptionable, has been here adopted for the sake of coherence. In a letter to Bernard Barton, February 10, 1825, Lamb refers to Hazlitt’s sketch: “He has laid too many colours on my likeness, but I have had so much injustice done me in my own name, that I make a rule of accepting as much over-measure to ‘Elia’ as Gentlemen think proper to bestow.”
The last essay in the “Spirit of the Age” is titled “Elia and Geoffrey Crayon.” A version released in Paris by Galignani in 1825 leaves out the section on Washington Irving, and this text, which is completely acceptable in every way, has been chosen here for the sake of consistency. In a letter to Bernard Barton on February 10, 1825, Lamb mentions Hazlitt’s sketch: “He’s added too many details to my likeness, but I’ve faced so much unfairness in my own name that I make it a point to accept as much embellishment for ‘Elia’ as people think is appropriate to give.”
The self-applauding bird. Cowper’s “Truth,” 58.
The self-congratulatory bird. Cowper’s “Truth,” 58.
P. 222. New-born gauds and give to dust. “Troilus and Cressida,” iii, 3, 176-79.
P. 222. New-born gauds and give to dust. “Troilus and Cressida,” iii, 3, 176-79.
do not in broad rumor lie, and the two following quotations are free renderings of “Lycidas,” 78-82.
do not in broad rumor lie, and the two following quotations are free renderings of “Lycidas,” 78-82.
Mr. Lamb rather affects. Hazlitt had Lamb in his eye when he described the Occult School in the essay “On Criticism” (“Table Talk”): “There is another race of critics who might be designated as the Occult School—verè adepti. They discern no beauties but what are concealed from superficial eyes, and overlook all that are obvious to the vulgar part of mankind. Their art is the transmutation of styles. By happy alchemy of mind they convert dross into gold—and gold into tinsel. They see farther into a millstone than most others. If an author is utterly unreadable, they can read him for ever: his intricacies are their delight, his mysteries are their study. They prefer Sir Thomas Brown to the Rambler by Dr. Johnson, and Burton’s Anatomy of Melancholy to all the writers of the Georgian Age. They judge of works of genius as misers do of hid treasure—it is of no value unless they have it all to themselves. They will no more share a book than a mistress with a friend. If[Pg 398] they suspected their favourite volumes of delighting any eyes but their own, they would immediately discard them from the list. Theirs are superannuated beauties that every one else has left off intriguing with, bed-ridden hags, a ‘stud of night-mares.’ This is not envy or affectation, but a natural proneness to singularity, a love of what is odd and out of the way. They must come at their pleasures with difficulty, and support admiration by an uneasy sense of ridicule and opposition. They despise those qualities in a work which are cheap and obvious. They like a monopoly of taste, and are shocked at the prostitution of intellect implied in popular productions. In like manner, they would chuse a friend or recommend a mistress for gross defects; and tolerate the sweetness of an actress’s voice only for the ugliness of her face. Pure pleasures are in their judgment cloying and insipid—
Mr. Lamb has a bit of a flair. Hazlitt had Lamb in mind when he described the Occult School in the essay “On Criticism” (“Table Talk”): “There is another type of critic who could be called the Occult School—truly skilled. They notice no beauties unless they are hidden from superficial eyes, and ignore all that is obvious to the common people. Their craft is the transformation of styles. With a clever twist of the mind, they turn worthless things into gold—and gold into trash. They can see deeper into a millstone than most others. If an author is impossible to read, they can read him forever: his complexities are their joy, his mysteries are their focus. They prefer Sir Thomas Browne over Dr. Johnson's Rambler, and Burton’s Anatomy of Melancholy over all the writers of the Georgian Age. They evaluate works of genius like misers appraising hidden treasure—it’s worthless unless they keep it all to themselves. They would no more share a book than share a lover with a friend. If[Pg 398] they suspected their cherished books brought joy to anyone else, they would immediately remove them from consideration. Their favorites are outdated beauties that everyone else has stopped engaging with, old crones, a ‘stable of nightmares.’ This isn’t envy or pretentiousness, but a natural tendency towards being different, a love for what is quirky and off the beaten path. They want to pursue their pleasures with some difficulty and maintain admiration amid an uncomfortable awareness of mockery and opposition. They scorn qualities in a work that are cheap and obvious. They like to have exclusive taste, and are appalled by the degradation of intellect in popular works. Similarly, they would choose a friend or suggest a lover based on severe flaws, and tolerate the charm of an actress’s voice only because of her unattractiveness. In their opinion, pure pleasures are overly sweet and bland—
‘An ounce of sour is worth a pound of sweet!’
‘A little bit of bad is worth a lot of good!’
Nothing goes down with them but what is caviare to the multitude. They are eaters of olives and readers of black-letter. Yet they smack of genius, and would be worth any money, were it only for the rarity of the thing!”
Nothing goes down with them but what is caviar to the masses. They eat olives and read old-fashioned texts. Yet they have a touch of genius and would be worth a lot of money, if only for their uniqueness!
P. 223. fine fretwork. “Essays of Elia,” “The South-Sea House.”
P. 223. fine fretwork. “Essays of Elia,” “The South-Sea House.”
the chimes at midnight. 2 “Henry IV,” iii, 2, 228.
the chimes at midnight. 2 “Henry IV,” iii, 2, 228.
inns and courts of law. “The Old Benchers of the Inner Temple,” in “Essays of Elia.”
inns and courts of law. “The Old Benchers of the Inner Temple,” in “Essays of Elia.”
a certain writer. Hazlitt himself. It is known to everybody that the friendship of Lamb for Hazlitt suffered certain strains, and various attempts have been made to guess at the provocations. Mutual recriminations in regard to literary borrowings have been thought to be responsible for more than one breach. So Mr. Bertram Dobell, in his “Sidelights on Lamb,” 212-14, imagines that the mystery is solved in a letter of Hazlitt’s to the editor of the London Magazine (April 12, 1820) charging Lamb with appropriating his ideas: “Do you keep the Past and Future? You see Lamb argues the same view of the subject. That ‘young master’ will anticipate all my discoveries if I don’t mind.” The similarity of idea between Hazlitt’s “Past and Future” and Lamb’s “New Year’s Eve,” and the appearance in Lamb’s essay of the phrase “young masters” makes it clear enough what Hazlitt is referring to, but that either man should have taken the matter very seriously is hard to believe. It is easier to look upon Hazlitt’s expression as banter of the same kind that Lamb allowed himself[Pg 399] in connection with the essay on “Guy Faux” alluded to in the present sketch. This subject had been proposed by Lamb, as we are informed in “Of Persons One Would Wish to Have Seen,” and had been written up by Hazlitt in the Examiner in 1821 (Works, XI, 317-334). Two years later Lamb contributed a paper on the same subject to the London Magazine, founded partly on an essay in the Reflector (1811), entitled “On the Probable Effects of the Gunpowder Treason.” The essay in the London Magazine (Lamb’s Works, ed. Lucas, I, 236 ff.) opens with a facetious thrust at Hazlitt: “A very ingenious and subtle writer, whom there is good reason for suspecting to be an ex-Jesuit, not unknown at Douay some five-and-twenty years since (he will not obtrude himself at M—th again in a hurry), about a twelvemonth back, set himself to prove the character of the Powder Plot conspirators to have been that of heroic self-devotedness and true Christian martyrdom. Under the mask of Protestant candour, he actually gained admission for his treatise into a London weekly paper, not particularly distinguished for its zeal towards either religion. But, admitting Catholic principles, his arguments are shrewd and incontrovertible. [Then follows a quotation from Hazlitt setting forth the Catholic standpoint.] It is impossible, upon Catholic principles, not to admit the force of this reasoning; we can only not help smiling (with the writer) at the simplicity of the gulled editor, swallowing the dregs of Loyola for the very quintessence of sublimated reason in England at the commencement of the nineteenth century. We will just, as a contrast, show what we Protestants (who are a party concerned) thought upon the same subject, at a period rather nearer to the heroic project in question.” This is the kind of resentment we would expect Lamb to show at the appropriation of his ideas. That there were not wanting grounds for real grievance against Hazlitt may be gathered from a letter to Wordsworth, September 23, 1816 (Lamb’s Works, ed. Lucas, VI, 491): “There was a cut at me a few months back by the same hand.... It was a pretty compendium of observation, which the author has collected in my disparagement, from some hundred of social evenings which we had spent together,—however in spite of all, there is something tough in my attachment to H—— which these violent strainings cannot quite dislocate or sever asunder. I get no conversation in London that is absolutely worth attending to but his.” To one of his quarrels with Lamb Hazlitt owes the finest compliment he ever received, and happily it marks the termination[Pg 400] of all differences between them. It occurs in the well-known “Letter of Elia to Robert Southey” which Lamb published in the London Magazine when Southey reproached him with his friendship for Hazlitt (Works, I, 233): “I stood well with him for fifteen years (the proudest of my life), and have ever spoke my full mind of him to some, to whom his panegyric must naturally be least tasteful. I never in thought swerved from him, I never betrayed him, I never slackened in my admiration for him, I was the same to him (neither better nor worse) though he could not see it, as in the days when he thought fit to trust me. At this instant, he may be preparing for me some compliment, above my deserts, as he has sprinkled many such among his admirable books, for which I rest his debtor; or, for any thing I know, or can guess to the contrary, he may be about to read a lecture on my weaknesses. He is welcome to them (as he was to my humble hearth), if they can divert a spleen, or ventilate a fit of sullenness. I wish he would not quarrel with the world at the rate he does; but the reconciliation must be effected by himself, and I despair of living to see that day. But, protesting against much that he has written, and some things he chooses to do; judging him by his conversation which I enjoyed so long, and relished so deeply; or by his books, in those places where no clouding passion intervenes—I should belie my own conscience, if I said less, than that I think W. H. to be, in his natural and healthy state, one of the wisest and finest spirits breathing. So far from being ashamed of that intimacy, which was betwixt us, it is my boast that I was able for so many years to have preserved it entire; and I think I shall go to my grave without finding, or expecting to find, such another companion.”
a certain writer. Hazlitt himself. It’s well known that the friendship between Lamb and Hazlitt faced some challenges, and there have been various attempts to guess what caused the tensions. Accusations regarding literary borrowing are believed to have led to more than one disagreement. Mr. Bertram Dobell, in his “Sidelights on Lamb,” 212-14, speculates that the mystery is clarified in a letter from Hazlitt to the editor of the London Magazine (April 12, 1820), where he accuses Lamb of taking his ideas: “Do you keep the Past and Future? You see Lamb argues the same view of the topic. That 'young master' will anticipate all my discoveries if I’m not careful.” The resemblance between Hazlitt’s “Past and Future” and Lamb’s “New Year’s Eve,” along with the phrase “young masters” in Lamb’s essay, makes it clear what Hazlitt is referring to. However, it seems hard to believe that either man would have taken the matter too seriously. It's more plausible to consider Hazlitt's comment as playful banter of the same sort that Lamb sometimes engaged in, as noted in the essay on “Guy Faux” mentioned in this sketch. This topic was proposed by Lamb, as we learn in “Of Persons One Would Wish to Have Seen,” and Hazlitt wrote about it in the Examiner in 1821 (Works, XI, 317-334). Two years later, Lamb contributed a piece on the same topic to the London Magazine, which was partly based on an essay in the Reflector (1811) titled “On the Probable Effects of the Gunpowder Treason.” Lamb’s essay in the London Magazine (Lamb’s Works, ed. Lucas, I, 236 ff.) opens with a witty jab at Hazlitt: “A very clever and subtle writer, whom we have strong reason to suspect is an ex-Jesuit, who was known in Douay about twenty-five years ago (he won’t be making an appearance at M—th anytime soon), a year ago, set out to prove that the conspirators of the Powder Plot were characterized by heroic self-sacrifice and true Christian martyrdom. Under a guise of Protestant honesty, he managed to get his treatise published in a London weekly paper, not particularly noted for its support of either religion. However, acknowledging Catholic principles, his arguments are sharp and hard to dispute. [Then follows a quote from Hazlitt explaining the Catholic viewpoint.] It’s impossible, based on Catholic principles, to deny the strength of this reasoning; we can only smile (along with the writer) at the simplicity of the deceived editor, accepting the remnants of Loyola as the very essence of elevated reasoning in England at the start of the nineteenth century. As a contrast, we’ll show what we Protestants (who have a stake in this) thought about the same issue, at a time closer to the heroic endeavor in question.” This is the kind of annoyance we would expect Lamb to show regarding the use of his ideas. Evidence supporting real grievances against Hazlitt can be found in a letter to Wordsworth, dated September 23, 1816 (Lamb’s Works, ed. Lucas, VI, 491): “A few months back, I was slighted by the same hand.... It was a nice summary of observations that the author collected to disparage me from some hundred social evenings we spent together—however, despite all that, there’s something resilient in my attachment to H—— that these harsh strains can’t quite break or separate. I get no conversation in London that is truly worth having except his.” To one of his disputes with Lamb, Hazlitt owes the finest compliment he ever received, which also happily marks the end of their differences. It appears in the famous “Letter of Elia to Robert Southey,” which Lamb published in the London Magazine when Southey criticized him for his friendship with Hazlitt (Works, I, 233): “I stood well with him for fifteen years (the proudest years of my life), and I've always expressed my true thoughts about him to some who would naturally find his praise least palatable. I never wavered in my loyalty to him, I never betrayed him, I never reduced my admiration for him; I remained the same toward him (neither better nor worse) even when he couldn’t see it, as in the days when he chose to trust me. Right now, he might be preparing a compliment for me, greater than I deserve, as he has sprinkled many such among his wonderful books, for which I count myself indebted; or, for all I know, he might be about to deliver a lecture on my faults. He’s welcome to them (as he was to my humble home), if they can lighten a mood or relieve a bout of sulkiness. I wish he wouldn’t argue with the world the way he does; but the reconciliation must come from him, and I fear I won’t live to see that day. But, while I protest against much of what he’s written, and some of his choices; judging him by the conversation I enjoyed for so long, and savored deeply; or by his books, in those parts where no clouded passion interferes—I would betray my own conscience if I said anything less than I believe W. H. to be, at his natural and healthy state, one of the wisest and finest spirits alive. Instead of being embarrassed by that intimacy we shared, I take pride in having maintained it for so many years; and I believe I’ll go to my grave without finding, or expecting to find, such another companion.”
Burton’s Anatomy of Melancholy was published in 1621. Its quaint prose was often imitated by Lamb and had a direct effect on his style.
Burton’s Anatomy of Melancholy was published in 1621. Its unique writing style was often copied by Lamb and had a significant impact on his own style.
Sir Thomas Browne (1605-1682), physician and essayist, author of “Religio Medici” (1642), “Pseudodoxia Epidemica” (1646), and “Hydriotaphia or Urn Burial” (1658).
Sir Thomas Browne (1605-1682), doctor and writer, known for “Religio Medici” (1642), “Pseudodoxia Epidemica” (1646), and “Hydriotaphia or Urn Burial” (1658).
Fuller’s Worthies. The “History of the Worthies of England” (1662) is the best known work of Thomas Fuller (1608-1661), an English divine and writer on church history.
Fuller’s Worthies. The “History of the Worthies of England” (1662) is the most famous work of Thomas Fuller (1608-1661), an English theologian and author on church history.
Parnell, Thomas (1679-1717). In the sixth lecture on the “English Poets” Hazlitt says: “Parnell, though a good-natured,[Pg 401] easy man, and a friend to poets and the Muses, was himself little more than an occasional versifier.”
Parnell, Thomas (1679-1717). In the sixth lecture on the “English Poets” Hazlitt says: “Parnell, although a kind-hearted, [Pg 401] laid-back guy, and a supporter of poets and the Muses, was really just an occasional poet.”
Gay, John (1685-1732), is best known by his “Beggar’s Opera” (1728) and “Fables” (1727 and 1738). Hazlitt writes of Gay in the sixth lecture on the “English Poets” and has a paper on “The Beggar’s Opera” in the “Round Table.”
Gay, John (1685-1732), is most famous for his “Beggar’s Opera” (1728) and “Fables” (1727 and 1738). Hazlitt discusses Gay in the sixth lecture of the “English Poets” and has an article about “The Beggar’s Opera” in the “Round Table.”
His taste in French and German. Cf. “On Old English Writers and Speakers” in the “Plain Speaker”: “Mr. Lamb has lately taken it into his head to read St. Evremont, and works of that stamp. I neither praise nor blame him for it. He observed, that St. Evremont was a writer half-way between Montaigne and Voltaire, with a spice of the wit of the one and the sense of the other. I said I was always of the opinion that there had been a great many clever people in the world, both in France and England, but I had been sometimes rebuked for it. Lamb took this as a slight reproach; for he had been a little exclusive and national in his tastes.”
His taste in French and German. Cf. “On Old English Writers and Speakers” in the “Plain Speaker”: “Mr. Lamb recently decided to read St. Evremont and similar works. I neither commend nor criticize him for it. He pointed out that St. Evremont was a writer who sat between Montaigne and Voltaire, having a bit of the wit of one and the sensibility of the other. I mentioned that I have always believed there were many clever people in both France and England, although I've sometimes been criticized for that. Lamb perceived this as a gentle reproach; he had been somewhat exclusive and national in his preferences.”
Leonardo da Vinci (1452-1519). Italian painter, sculptor, architect.
Leonardo da Vinci (1452-1519). Italian artist, sculptor, architect.
fine Titian head. Hazlitt painted a portrait of Lamb in the costume of a Venetian senator. This portrait now hangs in the National Gallery.
Fine Titian head. Hazlitt painted a portrait of Lamb wearing the outfit of a Venetian senator. This portrait now hangs in the National Gallery.
P. 226. to have coined. Cf. “Julius Cæsar,” iv, 3, 72: “I had rather coin my heart, And drop my blood for drachmas.”
P. 226. to have coined. Cf. “Julius Cæsar,” iv, 3, 72: “I had rather coin my heart, And drop my blood for drachmas.”
Mr. Waithman, Robert (1764-1833), was Lord Mayor in 1823.
Mr. Waithman, Robert (1764-1833), served as Lord Mayor in 1823.
Rosamond Gray, a tale, was published in 1798 and “John Woodvill,” a tragedy, in 1802. The lines in the footnote are from the second act of “John Woodvill.”
Rosamond Gray, a story, was published in 1798 and “John Woodvill,” a tragedy, in 1802. The lines in the footnote are from the second act of “John Woodvill.”
SIR WALTER SCOTT
This selection forms the latter half of the sketch of Scott in the “Spirit of the Age.” The following dialogue between Northcote and Hazlitt, “Conversations of Northcote,” XVI, represents Hazlitt’s feelings for Scott: “N. ‘You don’t know him, do you? He’d be a pattern to you. Oh! he has a very fine manner. You would learn to rub off some of your asperities. But you admire him, I believe.’ H. ‘Yes; on this side of idolatry and Toryism.’ N. ‘That is your prejudice.’ H. ‘Nay, it rather shows my liberality, if I am a devoted enthusiast notwithstanding. There are two things I admire[Pg 402] in Sir Walter, his capacity and his simplicity; which indeed I am apt to think are much the same.’”
This selection forms the latter half of the sketch of Scott in the “Spirit of the Age.” The following dialogue between Northcote and Hazlitt, “Conversations of Northcote,” XVI, represents Hazlitt’s feelings for Scott: “N. ‘You don’t know him, do you? He’d be a great example for you. Oh! he has a really impressive manner. You would learn to smooth out some of your rough edges. But you admire him, I think.’ H. ‘Yes; but just short of idolization and Toryism.’ N. ‘That’s your bias.’ H. ‘Not really, it actually shows my open-mindedness, even if I am a dedicated fan regardless. There are two things I admire[Pg 402] in Sir Walter, his talent and his straightforwardness; which I actually think are pretty much the same.’”
P. 227. more lively. Cf. “Coriolanus,” iv, 5, 237; “it’s spritely, waking, audible, and full of vent.”
P. 227. more lively. Cf. “Coriolanus,” iv, 5, 237; “it’s spritely, waking, audible, and full of vent.”
their habits. “Hamlet,” iii, 4, 135.
their habits. “Hamlet,” iii, 4, 135.
P. 228. Baron of Bradwardine and the others mentioned in this sentence appear in “Waverley.”
P. 228. Baron of Bradwardine and the others mentioned in this sentence appear in “Waverley.”
Paul Veronese (1528-1588), a painter of the Venetian school.
Paul Veronese (1528-1588), a painter from the Venetian school.
Balfour of Burley and the others in this sentence appear in “Old Mortality.” The quotation is from chapter 38.
Balfour of Burley and the others in this sentence appear in “Old Mortality.” The quote is from chapter 38.
Meg Merilees to Dominie Sampson, in “Guy Mannering.”
Meg Merilees to Dominie Sampson, in “Guy Mannering.”
P. 229. her head to the east. Cf. “Guy Mannering,” chap. 15; “Na, na! not that way, the feet to the east.”
P. 229. her head to the east. Cf. “Guy Mannering,” chap. 15; “Na, na! not that way, the feet to the east.”
Rob Roy to Die Vernon, in “Rob Roy.”
Rob Roy to Die Vernon, in “Rob Roy.”
thick coming. Cf. “Macbeth,” v, 3, 38: “thick-coming fancies.”
heavy thoughts. Cf. “Macbeth,” v, 3, 38: “heavy thoughts.”
Earl of Glenallan, in “The Antiquary.”
Earl of Glenallan, in “The Antiquary.”
Black Dwarf to Grace Armstrong, in the “Black Dwarf.”
Black Dwarf to Grace Armstrong, in the “Black Dwarf.”
Children of the Mist, in “Legend of Montrose.”
Children of the Mist, in “Legend of Montrose.”
Amy (Robsart) and Varney, in “Kenilworth.”
Amy (Robsart) and Varney, in “Kenilworth.”
George of Douglas, in “The Abbot.”
George of Douglas, in “The Abbot.”
P. 229, n. the finest scene. “Guy Mannering,” chap. 51.
P. 229, n. the best scene. “Guy Mannering,” ch. 51.
by referring to the authentic history. At this point Hazlitt reproduces in a footnote one of Scott’s historical quotations in “Ivanhoe.”
by referring to the true history. At this point, Hazlitt includes in a footnote one of Scott’s historical quotes from “Ivanhoe.”
flints and dungs. See “Ivanhoe,” chap. 43.
flints and dungs. See “Ivanhoe,” chap. 43.
Mr. MacAdam, John Loudon (1756-1836).
Mr. MacAdam, John Loudon (1756-1836).
Sixty years since. The sub-title of “Waverley” was “’Tis Sixty Years Since.”
Sixty years ago. The sub-title of “Waverley” was “’Tis Sixty Years Ago.”
Wickliff, John (c. 1320-1384), an important English forerunner of the Protestant Reformation, the first translator of the Bible into English.
Wickliff, John (c. 1320-1384), an important English pioneer of the Protestant Reformation, the first person to translate the Bible into English.
Luther, Martin (1483-1546), led the first successful revolt against the authority of the Catholic Church.
Luther, Martin (1483-1546), led the first successful rebellion against the authority of the Catholic Church.
Hampden, John (c. 1595-1643), an English patriot who by his refusal to pay ship-money precipitated the rebellion against Charles I which ended in the beheading of that monarch.
Hampden, John (c. 1595-1643), an English patriot whose refusal to pay ship money triggered the rebellion against Charles I, which ended with the king's execution.
Sidney, Algernon (1622-1683), an English patriot who fought on the side of Parliament against Charles I, and who, in the reign of Charles II, was tried for treason by Jeffreys, the hanging judge, and[Pg 403] condemned to execution without proof. Sidney is the author of “Discourses Concerning Government” in which he vindicates the right of resistance to the misrule of kings.
Sidney, Algernon (1622-1683), an English patriot who fought for Parliament against Charles I, and who, during Charles II's reign, was tried for treason by Jeffreys, the hanging judge, and[Pg 403] condemned to execution without any evidence. Sidney is the author of “Discourses Concerning Government,” where he defends the right to resist the wrongful actions of kings.
Somers, John (1651-1716), took an important part in bringing about the bloodless Revolution which drove James II from England in 1688.
Somers, John (1651-1716), played a key role in the peaceful Revolution that ousted James II from England in 1688.
Claverhouse, in “Old Mortality.”
Claverhouse, in "Old Mortality."
Tristan the Hermit and Petit André, in “Quentin Durward.”
Tristan the Hermit and Petit André, in “Quentin Durward.”
but himself. Though Scott composed many of his own mottoes, he never quoted his own previous verse but pretended to be using an Old Play or an Old Poem.
but himself. Even though Scott wrote many of his own sayings, he never quoted his previous work; instead, he acted as if he were referencing an old play or poem.
P. 234. born for the universe. Goldsmith’s “Retaliation,” 31.
P. 234. born for the universe. Goldsmith’s “Retaliation,” 31.
winked and shut. Marston’s “Antonio’s Revenge,” Prologue.
winked and shut. Marston’s “Antonio’s Revenge,” Prologue.
P. 235. Who would not grieve. Cf. Pope’s “Prologue to the Satires,” 213:
P. 235. Who would not grieve. Cf. Pope’s “Prologue to the Satires,” 213:
“Who but must laugh, if such a man there be?
Who would not weep if Atticus were he?”
“Who wouldn't laugh if there were such a person?
Who wouldn't cry if Atticus were him?”
LORD BYRON
From the “Spirit of the Age.” Discussions of Byron’s poetry are also to be found in the review of “Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage” (Works, XI, 420-426) and in “Pope, Lord Byron and Mr. Bowles” (XI, 486-508).
From the “Spirit of the Age.” You can also find discussions of Byron’s poetry in the review of “Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage” (Works, XI, 420-426) and in “Pope, Lord Byron and Mr. Bowles” (XI, 486-508).
cloud-capt. “Tempest,” iv, I, 152.
cloud-caught. “Tempest,” iv, I, 152.
P. 237. prouder than. Cf. Shakespeare’s “Troilus and Cressida,” i, 3, 380: “His crest that prouder than blue Iris bends.”
P. 237. prouder than. Cf. Shakespeare’s “Troilus and Cressida,” i, 3, 380: “His crest that prouder than blue Iris bends.”
silly sooth. “Twelfth Night,” ii, 4, 47.
silly sooth. “Twelfth Night,” ii, 4, 47.
P. 239. denotes a foregone conclusion. “Othello.” iii, 3, 428.
P. 239. denotes a foregone conclusion. “Othello.” iii, 3, 428.
P. 240. in cell monastic. Cf. “As You Like It,” iii, 2, 441: “To live in a nook merely monastic.”
P. 240. in cell monastic. Cf. “As You Like It,” iii, 2, 441: “To live in a nook merely monastic.”
P. 241. thoughts that breathe. Gray’s “Progress of Poesy,” 110.
P. 241. thoughts that breathe. Gray’s “Progress of Poesy,” 110.
P. 242. Lord Byron does not exhibit a new view of nature. In the paper on “Pope, Lord Byron and Mr. Bowles,” Hazlitt’s tone is more generous: “His Lordship likes the poetry, the imaginative part of art, and so do we.... He likes the sombre part of it, the thoughtful, the decayed, the ideal, the spectral shadow of human greatness, the departed spirit of human power. He sympathizes[Pg 404] not with art as a display of ingenuity, as the triumph of vanity or luxury, as it is connected with the idiot, superficial, petty self-complacency of the individual and the moment (these are to him not ‘luscious as locusts, but bitter as coloquintida’); but he sympathizes with the triumphs of Time and Fate over the proudest works of man—with the crumbling monuments of human glory—with the dim vestiges and countless generations of men—with that which claims alliance with the grave, or kindred with the elements of nature.” Works, XI, 496.
P. 242. Lord Byron does not exhibit a new view of nature. In the paper on “Pope, Lord Byron and Mr. Bowles,” Hazlitt’s tone is more generous: “His Lordship likes the poetry, the imaginative part of art, and so do we.... He likes the sombre part of it, the thoughtful, the decayed, the ideal, the spectral shadow of human greatness, the departed spirit of human power. He sympathizes[Pg 404] not with art as a display of ingenuity, as the triumph of vanity or luxury, as it is connected with the idiot, superficial, petty self-complacency of the individual and the moment (these are to him not ‘luscious as locusts, but bitter as coloquintida’); but he sympathizes with the triumphs of Time and Fate over the proudest works of man—with the crumbling monuments of human glory—with the dim vestiges and countless generations of men—with that which claims alliance with the grave, or kindred with the elements of nature.” Works, XI, 496.
poor men’s cottages. “Merchant of Venice,” i, 2, 14.
poor men’s cottages. “Merchant of Venice,” i, 2, 14.
reasons high. “Paradise Lost,” II, 558.
reasons high. “Paradise Lost,” II, 558.
P. 243. Till Contemplation. Dyer’s “Grongar Hill,” 26.
P. 243. Till Contemplation. Dyer’s “Grongar Hill,” 26.
this bank. “Macbeth,” i, 7, 6.
this bank. “Macbeth,” i, 7, 6.
P. 244. The Liberal: Verse and Prose from the South, a quarterly published in Italy by Leigh Hunt and Byron, 1822-23, to which Hazlitt also contributed. In the second of its four numbers appeared Byron’s “Heaven and Earth: A Mystery.”
P. 244. The Liberal: Verse and Prose from the South, a quarterly published in Italy by Leigh Hunt and Byron, 1822-23, to which Hazlitt also contributed. In the second of its four numbers appeared Byron’s “Heaven and Earth: A Mystery.”
the deluge, in “Heaven and Earth.”
the deluge, in “Heaven and Earth.”
his aversion. See “Don Juan,” III, stanza 94:
his aversion. See “Don Juan,” III, stanza 94:
“A drowsy frowzy poem, called the Excursion,
Writ in a manner which is my aversion.”
“A sleepy, messy poem called the Excursion,
Written in a style that I really dislike.”
born in a garret. In the “English Bards and Scotch Reviewers,” Byron, speaking of Jeffrey, refers to “the sixteenth story, where himself was born.”
born in an attic. In “English Bards and Scotch Reviewers,” Byron, talking about Jeffrey, refers to “the sixteenth story, where he was born.”
Letter to the Editor. The Letter to William Roberts, editor of the British Review, appeared in the first number of the Liberal.
Letter to the Editor. The letter to William Roberts, the editor of the British Review, was published in the first issue of the Liberal.
Long’s, a restaurant in Bond Street.
Long’s, a restaurant on Bond Street.
Scrub, in Farquhar’s “Beaux’ Stratagem.”
Scrub, in Farquhar’s “Beaux’ Stratagem.”
very tolerable. “Much Ado About Nothing,” iii, 3, 37.
very tolerable. “Much Ado About Nothing,” iii, 3, 37.
P. 246. a chartered libertine. “Henry V,” i, 1, 48.
P. 246. a chartered libertine. “Henry V,” i, 1, 48.
P. 247. Like proud seas. “Two Noble Kinsmen,” ii, 2, 23.
P. 247. Like proud seas. “Two Noble Kinsmen,” ii, 2, 23.
Did the latter ever acknowledge the obligation? Scott wrote to Byron’s publisher, John Murray, December 17, 1821: “I accept with feelings of great obligation, the flattering proposal of Lord Byron to prefix my name to the very grand and tremendous drama of ‘Cain.’ I may be partial to it, and you will allow I have cause; but I do not think that his Muse has ever taken so lofty a flight amid her former soarings.”
Did the latter ever acknowledge the obligation? Scott wrote to Byron’s publisher, John Murray, on December 17, 1821: “I gratefully accept the flattering offer from Lord Byron to put my name at the beginning of his magnificent and powerful drama ‘Cain.’ I might be biased, and you’ll understand why; however, I truly believe that his Muse has never soared as high in her previous works.”
Farthest from them. “Paradise Lost,” I, 247.
Farthest from them. “Paradise Lost,” I, 247.
None but itself. This line is quoted by Burke in the “Letters on a Regicide Peace,” from a play written or adapted by Lewis Theobald, “The Double Falsehood” (1727). Waller-Glover.
None but itself. This line is quoted by Burke in the “Letters on a Regicide Peace,” from a play written or adapted by Lewis Theobald, “The Double Falsehood” (1727). Waller-Glover.
the tenth transmitter. Richard Savage’s “The Bastard.”
the tenth transmitter. Richard Savage’s “The Bastard.”
P. 250. Nothing can cover. Beaumont and Fletcher’s “The False One,” ii, 1.
P. 250. Nothing can cover. Beaumont and Fletcher’s “The False One,” ii, 1.
ON POETRY IN GENERAL
This is the first of the “Lectures on the English Poets.”
This is the first of the "Lectures on the English Poets."
P. 251. spreads its sweet leaves. “Romeo and Juliet,” i, 1, 158.
P. 251. spreads its sweet leaves. “Romeo and Juliet,” i, 1, 158.
mere oblivion. “As You Like It,” ii, 7, 166.
mere oblivion. “As You Like It,” ii, 7, 166.
man’s life “King Lear,” ii, 4, 270.
man’s life “King Lear,” ii, 4, 270.
P. 253. There is warrant. “Richard III,” i, 4, 112.
P. 253. There is warrant. “Richard III,” i, 4, 112.
such seething brains. “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” v, 1, 4.
such angry minds. “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” v, 1, 4.
Angelica and Medoro. Characters in “Orlando Furioso.”
Angelica and Medoro. Characters in "Orlando Furioso."
P. 254. which ecstacy is very cunning in. “Hamlet,” iii, 4, 138.
P. 254. which ecstacy is very cunning in. “Hamlet,” iii, 4, 138.
Poetry, according to Lord Bacon. Cf. Bacon’s “Advancement of Learning,” Book II: “Because true Historie representeth Actions and Euents more ordinarie and lesse interchanged, therefore Poesie endueth them with more Rarenesse and more vnexpected and alternatiue Variations: So as it appeareth that Poesie serueth and conferreth to Magnanimitie, Moralitie, and to delectation. And therefore it was euer thought to haue some participation of diuinesse, because it doth raise and erect the Minde, by submitting the shewes of things to the desires of the Mind, whereas reason doth buckle and bowe the Mind unto the Nature of things.”
Poetry, according to Lord Bacon. Cf. Bacon’s “Advancement of Learning,” Book II: “Because true history represents actions and events that are more common and less interchangeable, poetry gives them more rarity and unexpected variations. Thus, it seems that poetry serves and contributes to greatness, morality, and enjoyment. This is why it has always been believed to have some aspect of divinity, as it lifts and elevates the mind by aligning the representation of things with the mind's desires, while reason constrains and bends the mind to the nature of things.”
P. 255. Our eyes are made the fools. “Macbeth,” ii, 1, 44.
P. 255. Our eyes are made the fools. “Macbeth,” ii, 1, 44.
That if it would. “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” v, 1, 19.
That if it would. “Midsummer Night’s Dream,” v, 1, 19.
The flame o’ th’ taper. “Cymbeline,” ii, 2, 19.
The flame of the candle. “Cymbeline,” ii, 2, 19.
Nothing but his unkind daughters. Cf. “King Lear,” iii, 4, 72:
Nothing but his ungrateful daughters. Cf. “King Lear,” iii, 4, 72:
“Nothing could have subdued nature
To such a lowness but his unkind daughters.”
“Nothing could have brought nature down
To such a low state but his cruel daughters.”
O now, for ever. “Othello,” iii, 3, 347.
O now, forever. “Othello,” iii, 3, 347.
Never, Iago. Ibid., iii, 3, 453.
Never, Iago. Ibid., iii, 3, 453.
To be discarded thence! The first edition at this point adds: “This is like that fine stroke of pathos in ‘Paradise Lost,’ where Milton makes Adam say to Eve,
To be thrown away from here! The first edition at this point adds: “This is like that powerful moment of emotion in ‘Paradise Lost,’ where Milton has Adam say to Eve,
‘Should God create another Eve, and I
Another rib afford, yet loss of thee
Would never from my heart!’”
‘If God were to create another Eve, and give me
Another rib, I would never lose you
From my heart!’”
Impassioned poetry is an emanation of the moral and intellectual part of our nature. Cf. “On People of Sense” in “Plain Speaker”: “Poetry acts by sympathy with nature, that is, with the natural impulses, customs, and imaginations of men, and is, on that account, always popular, delightful, and at the same time instructive. It is nature moralizing and idealizing for us; inasmuch as, by shewing us things as they are, it implicitly teaches us what they ought to be; and the grosser feelings, by passing through the strainers of this imaginary, wide-extended experience, acquire an involuntary tendency to higher objects. Shakspeare was, in this sense, not only one of the greatest poets, but one of the greatest moralists that we have. Those who read him are the happier, better, and wiser for it.”
Passionate poetry comes from the moral and intellectual aspects of our nature. Cf. “On People of Sense” in “Plain Speaker”: “Poetry connects with nature—meaning the natural feelings, behaviors, and imaginations of people—so it’s always popular, enjoyable, and also educational. It’s nature teaching us morals and ideals because, by showing us things as they are, it suggests how they should be; and the coarser emotions, filtered through this imaginative, broad experience, tend to naturally gravitate towards higher things. Shakespeare was, in this way, not just one of the greatest poets, but also one of the greatest moral thinkers we have. Those who read him become happier, better, and wiser because of it.”
Moore, Edward (1712-1757), author of “The Gamester” (1753).
Moore, Edward (1712-1757), writer of “The Gamester” (1753).
P. 259. As Mr. Burke observes, in “A Philosophical Enquiry into the Origin of Our Ideas of the Sublime and Beautiful,” Part I, Section 15: “Choose a day on which to represent the most sublime and affecting tragedy we have; appoint the most favourite actors; spare no cost upon the scenes and decorations; unite the greatest efforts of poetry, painting, and music; and when you have collected your audience, just at the moment when their minds are erect with expectation, let it be reported that a state criminal of high rank is on the point of being executed in the adjoining square; in a moment the emptiness of the theatre would demonstrate the comparative weakness of the imitative arts, and proclaim the triumph of the real sympathy.”
P. 259. As Mr. Burke observes, in “A Philosophical Enquiry into the Origin of Our Ideas of the Sublime and Beautiful,” Part I, Section 15: “Choose a day on which to represent the most sublime and affecting tragedy we have; appoint the most favourite actors; spare no cost upon the scenes and decorations; unite the greatest efforts of poetry, painting, and music; and when you have collected your audience, just at the moment when their minds are erect with expectation, let it be reported that a state criminal of high rank is on the point of being executed in the adjoining square; in a moment the emptiness of the theatre would demonstrate the comparative weakness of the imitative arts, and proclaim the triumph of the real sympathy.”
Masterless passion. Cf. “Merchant of Venice,” iv, 1, 51: “For affection, Mistress of passion, sways it to the mood,” etc.
Masterless passion. Cf. “Merchant of Venice,” iv, 1, 51: “For emotion, Mistress of passion, controls it according to the mood,” etc.
P. 260. satisfaction to the thought. “Othello,” iii, 3, 97.
P. 260. satisfaction to the thought. “Othello,” iii, 3, 97.
Now night descending. See p. 128.
Now night is falling. See p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Throw him. Collins’s “Ode to Fear.”
Throw him. Collins’s “Ode to Fear.”
[Pg 407]Ingratitude. Cf. “King Lear,” i, 4, 281: “More hideous, when thou show’st thee in a child.”
[Pg 407]Ingratitude. See “King Lear,” I, 4, 281: “More awful when you show yourself in a child.”
P. 262. And visions. Hazlitt uses this quotation in his paper on “Wordsworth’s Excursion” in the “Round Table” with the change of poetic to prophetic. “This couplet occurs in a letter from Gray to Walpole (‘Letters,’ ed. Tovey I, 7-8). The lines are apparently a translation by Gray of Virgil, ‘Æneid,’ VI, 282-84.” Waller-Glover, XII, 504.
P. 262. And visions. Hazlitt uses this quotation in his paper on “Wordsworth’s Excursion” in the “Round Table” with the change of poetic to prophetic. “This couplet occurs in a letter from Gray to Walpole (‘Letters,’ ed. Tovey I, 7-8). The lines are apparently a translation by Gray of Virgil, ‘Æneid,’ VI, 282-84.” Waller-Glover, XII, 504.
P. 263. Doctor Chalmers’s Discourses. Thomas Chalmers (1780-1847), a celebrated divine and preacher of Scotland, published in 1817 “A Series of Discourses on the Christian Revelation, Viewed in Connection with Modern Astronomy.”
P. 263. Doctor Chalmers’s Discourses. Thomas Chalmers (1780-1847), a celebrated divine and preacher of Scotland, published in 1817 “A Series of Discourses on the Christian Revelation, Viewed in Connection with Modern Astronomy.”
bandit fierce. Milton’s “Comus,” 426.
fierce bandit. Milton’s “Comus,” 426.
our fell of hair. “Macbeth,” v, 5, 11.
our hair. “Macbeth,” v, 5, 11.
Macbeth ... for the sake of the music. Some copies of the first edition misprint Macheath, the name of the leading character in Gay’s “Beggar’s Opera.” In writing “On Commonplace Critics,” in the “Round Table,” Hazlitt represents the commonplace critic as questioning whether any one of Shakespeare’s plays, “if brought out now for the first time, would succeed. He thinks that ‘Macbeth’ would be the most likely, from the music which has been introduced into it.” The reference is to the music written for D’Avenant’s version of the play, produced in 1672. According to Waller-Glover (I, 436), “this music, traditionally assigned to Matthew Locke, is now attributed to Purcell”; but Furness, in the Variorum edition of “Macbeth,” accepts the conclusion of Chappell in Grove’s “Dictionary of Music,” “that Purcell could not have been the composer of a work which appeared when he was in his fourteenth year,” especially as “the only reason that can be assigned why modern musicians should have doubted Locke’s authorship is that a manuscript of it exists in the handwriting of Henry Purcell.”
Macbeth ... for the sake of the music. Some copies of the first edition misprint Macheath, which is the name of the main character in Gay’s “Beggar’s Opera.” In his piece “On Commonplace Critics,” published in the “Round Table,” Hazlitt depicts the common critic as wondering whether any of Shakespeare’s plays, “if released now for the first time, would be successful. He thinks that ‘Macbeth’ would be the most likely to succeed because of the music that has been included.” This refers to the music created for D’Avenant’s version of the play, which was produced in 1672. According to Waller-Glover (I, 436), “this music, traditionally credited to Matthew Locke, is now believed to be by Purcell”; however, Furness, in the Variorum edition of “Macbeth,” supports Chappell’s conclusion in Grove’s “Dictionary of Music,” “that Purcell could not have been the composer of a work that was released when he was only fourteen years old,” particularly since “the only reason why modern musicians might doubt Locke’s authorship is that a manuscript of it exists in the handwriting of Henry Purcell.”
P. 264. Between the acting. “Julius Cæsar,” ii, 1, 63.
P. 264. Between the acting. “Julius Cæsar,” ii, 1, 63.
P. 265. Thoughts that voluntary move. “Paradise Lost,” III, 37.
P. 265. Thoughts that voluntary move. “Paradise Lost,” III, 37.
the words of Mercury. Cf. “Love’s Labour’s Lost,” v, 2, 940: “The words of Mercury are harsh after the songs of Apollo.”
the words of Mercury. Cf. “Love’s Labour’s Lost,” v, 2, 940: “Mercury's words sound harsh after the songs of Apollo.”
So from the ground. “Faërie Queene,” I, vi, 13.
So from the ground. “Faërie Queene,” I, vi, 13.
P. 266. the secret [hidden] soul. Milton’s “L’Allegro.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the secret [hidden] soul. Milton’s “L’Allegro.”
P. 267. the golden cadences. “Love’s Labour’s Lost,” iv, 2, 126.
P. 267. the golden cadences. “Love’s Labour’s Lost,” iv, 2, 126.
Sailing with supreme dominion. Gray’s “Progress of Poesy.”
Sailing with ultimate control. Gray’s “Progress of Poesy.”
constantly sounding. See p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and n.
except poets. Cf. “On the Prose Style of Poets” in the “Plain Speaker”: “What is a little extraordinary, there is a want of rhythmus and cadence in what they write without the help of metrical rules. Like persons who have been accustomed to sing to music, they are at a loss in the absence of the habitual accompaniment and guide to their judgment. Their style halts, totters, is loose, disjointed, and without expressive pauses or rapid movements. The measured cadence and regular sing-song of rhyme or blank verse have destroyed, as it were, their natural ear for the mere characteristic harmony which ought to subsist between the sound and the sense. I should almost guess the Author of Waverley to be a writer of ambling verses from the desultory vacillation and want of firmness in the march of his style. There is neither momentum nor elasticity in it; I mean as to the score, or effect upon the ear. He has improved since in his other works: to be sure, he has had practice enough. Poets either get into this incoherent, undetermined, shuffling style, made up of ‘unpleasing flats and sharps,’ of unaccountable starts and pauses, of doubtful odds and ends, flirted about like straws in a gust of wind; or, to avoid it and steady themselves, mount into a sustained and measured prose (like the translation of Ossian’s Poems, or some parts of Shaftesbury’s Characteristics) which is more odious still, and as bad as being at sea in a calm.” Hazlitt’s views on this question are peculiar, though his examples are well chosen. The more common opinion is that voiced by Coleridge in his remarks “On Style”: “It is, indeed, worthy of remark that all our great poets have been good prose writers, as Chaucer, Spenser, Milton; and this probably arose from their just sense of metre. For a true poet will never confound verse and prose; whereas it is almost characteristic of indifferent prose writers that they should be constantly slipping into scraps of metre.” Works, IV, 342.
except poets. Cf. “On the Prose Style of Poets” in the “Plain Speaker”: “What’s a bit strange is that there’s a lack of rhythm and cadence in what they write without the aid of metrical rules. Like people who are used to singing with music, they struggle when that familiar support is missing to guide their judgment. Their style stumbles, falters, is loose, disjointed, and missing expressive pauses or quick movements. The measured rhythm and regular sing-song of rhyme or blank verse have, in a way, ruined their natural ability to sense the harmonious relationship that should exist between sound and meaning. I would almost guess the Author of Waverley is a writer of wandering verses given the aimless variation and lack of strength in the flow of his style. There’s neither momentum nor elasticity in it; I mean in terms of the score, or the effect it has on the ear. He has improved since his other works: after all, he’s had enough practice. Poets either fall into this incoherent, uncertain, shuffling style, made up of ‘unpleasant flats and sharps,’ with unpredictable starts and pauses, of random bits and pieces tossed around like straws in a gust of wind; or, to avoid that and stabilize themselves, they climb into a sustained and measured prose (like the translation of Ossian’s Poems, or some sections of Shaftesbury’s Characteristics) which is even more unpleasant, as bad as being at sea in a calm.” Hazlitt’s views on this topic are unique, though his examples are well-chosen. The more common view is that expressed by Coleridge in his remarks “On Style”: “It’s truly interesting to note that all our great poets have also been good prose writers, like Chaucer, Spenser, and Milton; and this probably comes from their accurate sense of meter. A true poet will never confuse verse and prose; whereas it’s almost a hallmark of mediocre prose writers that they constantly slip into bits of meter.” Works, IV, 342.
P. 268. Addison’s Campaign (1705), written in honor of Marlborough’s victory at Blenheim, was described as “that gazette in rhyme” by Joseph Warton (1722-1800) in his “Essay on the Writings and Genius of Pope,” I, 29.
P. 268. Addison’s Campaign (1705), written in honor of Marlborough’s victory at Blenheim, was described as “that gazette in rhyme” by Joseph Warton (1722-1800) in his “Essay on the Writings and Genius of Pope,” I, 29.
Chaucer. Cf. A. W. Pollard’s “Chaucer,” p. 35: “To Boccaccio’s ‘Teseide’ and ‘Filostrato,’ he was indebted for something more than the groundwork of two of his most important poems; and he was also acquainted with three of his works in Latin prose. If, as is somewhat hardily maintained, he also knew the Decamerone,[Pg 409] and took from it, in however improved a fashion, the idea of his Canterbury Pilgrimage and the plots of any or all of the four tales (besides that of Grisilde) to which resemblances have been traced in his own work, his obligations to Boccaccio become immense. Yet he never mentions his name, and it has been contended that he was himself unaware of the authorship of the poems and treatises to which he was so greatly indebted.”
Chaucer. See A. W. Pollard’s “Chaucer,” p. 35: “He owed more than just the foundation of two of his most significant poems to Boccaccio’s ‘Teseide’ and ‘Filostrato’; he was also familiar with three of his works in Latin prose. If, as some boldly claim, he also knew the Decamerone,[Pg 409] and adapted the concept of his Canterbury Pilgrimage and the plots of any or all of the four tales (besides that of Grisilde) that have been identified as similar to his own work, his debts to Boccaccio become enormous. Yet he never mentions his name, and it has been argued that he was unaware of who authored the poems and writings to which he owed so much.”
Dryden. His translations from Boccaccio are “Sigismonda and Guiscardo,” “Theodore and Honoria,” “Cymon and Iphigenia.”
Dryden. His translations from Boccaccio are “Sigismonda and Guiscardo,” “Theodore and Honoria,” “Cymon and Iphigenia.”
P. 269. married to immortal verse. “L’Allegro.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ married to immortal poetry. “L’Allegro.”
John Bunyan (1628-1688), author of “Pilgrim’s Progress” (1678).
John Bunyan (1628-1688), writer of “Pilgrim’s Progress” (1678).
Daniel Defoe (c. 1659-1731), journalist and novelist. His masterpiece, “Robinson Crusoe,” appeared in 1719.
Daniel Defoe (c. 1659-1731), journalist and novelist. His best work, “Robinson Crusoe,” was published in 1719.
dipped in dews. Cf. T. Heywood’s “Ben Jonson, though his learned pen Was dipt in Castaly, is still but Ben.”
dipped in dews. Cf. T. Heywood’s “Ben Jonson, even though his scholarly pen was dipped in Castaly, is still just Ben.”
Philoctetes. The story of the Greek hero who, on the voyage to the siege of Troy, was abandoned on an uninhabited island, is the subject of a play by Sophocles.
Philoctetes. The story of the Greek hero who, during the journey to the siege of Troy, was left behind on a deserted island is the focus of a play by Sophocles.
As I walked about. “Robinson Crusoe,” Part I, p. 125 (ed. G. A. Aitken).
As I walked around. “Robinson Crusoe,” Part I, p. 125 (ed. G. A. Aitken).
“All plumed like estridges that with the wind
Baited like eagles having lately bathed;
Glittering in golden coats, like images;
As full of spirits as the month of May,
And gorgeous as the sun at midsummer;
Wanton as youthful goats, wild as young bulls.”
“All adorned like ostriches that dance with the wind
Tempting like eagles that have just bathed;
Shining in golden coats, like statues;
As lively as the month of May,
And stunning as the summer sun;
Playful as young goats, fierce as young bulls.”
If we fly. Psalms, cxxxix, 9.
If we fly. Psalms, cxxxix, 9.
P. 275. Pope Anastatius. “Inferno,” xi, 8.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pope Anastatius. “Hell,” xi, 8.
Count Ugolino. Ibid., xxxiii.
Count Ugolino. Same source, xxxiii.
Ossian. James Macpherson (1736-1796) published between 1760 and 1765 what he alleged to be a translation of the ancient Gaelic hero-bard, Oisin or Ossian. The poems fed the romantic appetite of the generation and were translated into practically every European language. In Germany especially the influence of “Ossian” wrought powerfully through the enthusiasm it aroused in the young Goethe and in Schiller. In England, the poems, immediately upon their appearance, gave rise to a long controversy as to their authenticity, Dr. Johnson being among the first to attack the belief[Pg 410] in their antiquity. The truth seems to be that, though there really is a legendary hero answering to Ossian, no such poems as Macpherson attributed to him were ever transmitted. The whole work is to all intents the original creation of Macpherson himself. The supposed Gaelic originals, which were published by the Highland Society of London in 1807, have been proved by philologists to be spurious, to be nothing in fact but translations into bad Gaelic from Macpherson’s good English. This conclusion is further supported by the mass of borrowings from the Bible and the classics which have been found in “Ossian.” See J. C. Smart: “James Macpherson, An Episode in Literature” (1905).
Ossian. James Macpherson (1736-1796) published what he claimed was a translation of the ancient Gaelic hero-bard, Oisin or Ossian, between 1760 and 1765. These poems satisfied the romantic cravings of the time and were translated into almost every European language. In Germany, the impact of “Ossian” was particularly strong, inspiring enthusiasm in young Goethe and Schiller. In England, the poems sparked a long debate about their authenticity, with Dr. Johnson among the first to challenge the belief[Pg 410] in their ancient origins. The truth appears to be that, while there is indeed a legendary hero named Ossian, no poems like those Macpherson claimed were ever passed down. The entire work is essentially Macpherson's original creation. The so-called Gaelic originals published by the Highland Society of London in 1807 have been proven by linguists to be fake, being little more than poorly translated versions of Macpherson’s well-written English. This conclusion is further backed by the numerous borrowings from the Bible and classical works found in “Ossian.” See J. C. Smart: “James Macpherson, An Episode in Literature” (1905).
P. 276. lamentation of Selma. Lament of Colma in “Songs of Selma,” Ossian, ed. William Sharp, p. 410.
P. 276. lamentation of Selma. Lament of Colma in “Songs of Selma,” Ossian, ed. William Sharp, p. 410.
Roll on. Cf. ibid., p. 417: “ye bring no joy on your course!”
Roll on. Cf. ibid., p. 417: “you bring no joy on your path!”
MY FIRST ACQUAINTANCE WITH POETS
[The identification of quotations has been omitted for this essay in order to allow students an opportunity to try it for themselves.]
[The identification of quotes has been left out of this essay to give students a chance to figure it out on their own.]
The third and fourth paragraphs of this essay had appeared in a letter of Hazlitt’s to the Examiner (Works, III, 152). The entire essay was first published in the third number of the Liberal (see note to p. 244).
The third and fourth paragraphs of this essay were published in a letter from Hazlitt to the Examiner (Works, III, 152). The full essay first appeared in the third issue of the Liberal (see note to p. 244).
P. 277. W—m. Wem.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ W—m. Wem.
P. 281. Murillo (1617-1682) and Velasquez (1599-1660) are the two greatest Spanish painters.
P. 281. Murillo (1617-1682) and Velasquez (1599-1660) are the two greatest Spanish painters.
nothing—like what he has done. In the essay “On Depth and Superficiality” (“Plain Speaker”), Hazlitt characterizes Coleridge as “a great but useless thinker.”
nothing—like what he has done. In the essay “On Depth and Superficiality” (“Plain Speaker”), Hazlitt describes Coleridge as “a great but useless thinker.”
P. 282. Adam Smith (1723-1790), founder of the science of political economy, author of “The Wealth of Nations” (1776).
P. 282. Adam Smith (1723-1790), founder of the science of political economy, author of “The Wealth of Nations” (1776).
huge folios. In the essay “On Pedantry” (“Round Table”) Hazlitt writes: “In the library of the family where we were brought up, stood the Fratres Poloni; and we can never forget or describe the feeling with which not only their appearance, but the names of the authors on the outside inspired us. Pripscovius, we remember, was one of the easiest to pronounce. The gravity of the contents seemed in proportion to the weight of the volumes; the importance of the subjects increased with our ignorance of them.”
huge folios. In the essay “On Pedantry” (“Round Table”) Hazlitt writes: “In the library of the family we grew up in, there was the Fratres Poloni; and we can never forget or fully describe the feeling that their appearance, as well as the names of the authors on the cover, gave us. Pripscovius, we remember, was one of the easiest names to pronounce. The seriousness of the content seemed to match the heaviness of the volumes; the significance of the topics grew as our ignorance of them increased.”
P. 284. Mary Wolstonecraft (1759-1797), author of the “Vindication of the Rights of Woman” (1792).
P. 284. Mary Wolstonecraft (1759-1797), author of the “Vindication of the Rights of Woman” (1792).
Mackintosh, Sir James (1765-1832), wrote “Vindiciæ Gallicæ, a Defence of the French Revolution and its English Admirers against the Accusations of the Right Hon. Edmund Burke.” Hazlitt writes of Mackintosh in the “Spirit of the Age” as “one of the ablest and most accomplished men of the age, both as a writer, a speaker, and a converser,” and comparing him with Coleridge, he remarks, “They have nearly an equal range of reading and of topics of conversation; but in the mind of the one we see nothing but fixtures, in the other every thing is fluid.”
Mackintosh, Sir James (1765-1832), wrote “Vindiciæ Gallicæ, a Defense of the French Revolution and its English Admirers against the Accusations of the Right Hon. Edmund Burke.” Hazlitt describes Mackintosh in the “Spirit of the Age” as “one of the most skilled and accomplished individuals of the time, both as a writer, a speaker, and a conversationalist,” and when comparing him to Coleridge, he notes, “They have almost the same breadth of reading and topics for discussion; but in one, we see nothing but fixtures, while in the other everything is fluid.”
Tom Wedgwood (1771-1805) was an associate of some of the literary men of his day.
Tom Wedgwood (1771-1805) was connected with several prominent writers of his time.
P. 285. Holcroft, Thomas (1745-1809), actor, dramatist, novelist, a member of Godwin’s group of radicals. His chief writings are “The Road to Ruin” (1792), “Anna St. Ives” (1792), and “Hugh Trevor” (1794-97). Holcroft’s “Memoirs,” written by himself, were edited and completed by Hazlitt and published in 1816 (Works, II).
P. 285. Holcroft, Thomas (1745-1809), actor, dramatist, novelist, a member of Godwin’s group of radicals. His chief writings are “The Road to Ruin” (1792), “Anna St. Ives” (1792), and “Hugh Trevor” (1794-97). Holcroft’s “Memoirs,” written by himself, were edited and completed by Hazlitt and published in 1816 (Works, II).
P. 286. Hume, David (1711-1776), historian and sceptic philosopher, described by Hazlitt as “one of the subtlest and most metaphysical of all metaphysicians.” His chief writings are “A Treatise on Human Nature, being an Attempt to Introduce the Experimental Method of Reasoning into Moral Subjects” (1739-40), “Philosophical Essays” (1748), “Four Dissertations” (1757).
P. 286. Hume, David (1711-1776), historian and sceptic philosopher, described by Hazlitt as “one of the subtlest and most metaphysical of all metaphysicians.” His chief writings are “A Treatise on Human Nature, being an Attempt to Introduce the Experimental Method of Reasoning into Moral Subjects” (1739-40), “Philosophical Essays” (1748), “Four Dissertations” (1757).
P. 287. Essay on Vision. Hazlitt calls this “the greatest by far of all his works and the most complete example of elaborate analytical reasoning and particular induction joined together that perhaps ever existed.” (Works, XI, 108).
P. 287. Essay on Vision. Hazlitt calls this “the greatest by far of all his works and the most complete example of elaborate analytical reasoning and particular induction joined together that perhaps ever existed.” (Works, XI, 108).
Tom Paine (1737-1809), an influential revolutionary writer, author of “Common Sense” (1776), a pamphlet advocating American independence, “Rights of Man” (1791), a reply to Burke’s “Reflections on the French Revolution,” and “The Age of Reason” (1795). He also took an active part in both the American and French revolutions.
Tom Paine (1737-1809) was a prominent revolutionary writer, known for his pamphlet “Common Sense” (1776), which promoted American independence, “Rights of Man” (1791), a response to Burke’s “Reflections on the French Revolution,” and “The Age of Reason” (1795). He played an active role in both the American and French revolutions.
prefer the unknown to the known. Cf. the first essay “On the Conversation of Authors”: “Coleridge withholds his tribute of[Pg 412] applause from every person, in whom any mortal but himself can descry the least glimpse of understanding. He would be thought to look farther into a millstone than any body else. He would have others see with his eyes, and take their opinions from him on trust, in spite of their senses. The more obscure and defective the indications of merit, the greater his sagacity and candour in being the first to point them out. He looks upon what he nicknames a man of genius, but as the breath of his nostrils, and the clay in the potter’s hands. If any such inert, unconscious mass, under the fostering care of the modern Prometheus, is kindled into life,—begins to see, speak, and move, so as to attract the notice of other people,—our jealous patroniser of latent worth in that case throws aside, scorns, and hates his own handy-work; and deserts his intellectual offspring from the moment they can go alone and shift for themselves.”
prefer the unknown to the known. Cf. the first essay “On the Conversation of Authors”: “Coleridge reserves his praise for anyone who, apart from himself, shows even the slightest hint of understanding. He believes he sees deeper into a millstone than anyone else. He wants others to see through his eyes and take his opinions on trust, regardless of what their senses tell them. The more obscure and flawed the signs of talent, the greater his insight and fairness in being the first to recognize them. He views what he calls a man of genius as both the breath he takes and the clay in the potter’s hands. If any such unformed, unaware substance is ignited into life by the modern Prometheus, causing it to see, speak, and move in a way that captures the attention of others, our envious supporter of hidden merit will then dismiss, scorn, and resent his own creation; he abandons his intellectual offspring the moment they can stand on their own and fend for themselves.”
a discovery on the same subject. Hazlitt’s first publication, “On the Principles of Human Action.”
a discovery on the same subject. Hazlitt’s first publication, “On the Principles of Human Action.”
P. 288. I sat down to the task, etc. Cf. “On Application to Study” (“Plain Speaker”): “If what I write at present is worth nothing, at least it costs me nothing. But it cost me a great deal twenty years ago. I have added little to my stock since then, and taken little from it. I ‘unfold the book and volume of the brain,’ and transcribe the characters I see there as mechanically as any one might copy the letters in a sampler. I do not say they came there mechanically—I transfer them to the paper mechanically.” See also p. 345.
P. 288. I sat down to the task, etc. Cf. “On Application to Study” (“Plain Speaker”): “If what I write at present is worth nothing, at least it costs me nothing. But it cost me a great deal twenty years ago. I have added little to my stock since then, and taken little from it. I ‘unfold the book and volume of the brain,’ and transcribe the characters I see there as mechanically as any one might copy the letters in a sampler. I do not say they came there mechanically—I transfer them to the paper mechanically.” See also p. 345.
P. 289. which ... he has somewhere told himself. “Biographia Literaria,” ch. 10.
P. 289. which ... he has somewhere told himself. “Biographia Literaria,” ch. 10.
that other Vision of Judgment. Byron’s.
that other Vision of Judgment. Byron’s.
Bridge-Street Junto. “The Constitutional Association or, as it was called by its opponents, ‘The Bridge Street Gang,’ founded in 1821 ‘to support the laws for suppressing seditious publications, and for defending the country from the fatal influence of disloyalty and sedition.’ The Association was an ill-conducted party organisation and created so much opposition by its imprudent prosecutions that it very soon disappeared. See an article in the Edinburgh Review for June, 1822.” Waller-Glover, VI, 487.
Bridge-Street Junto. “The Constitutional Association, or as its opponents dubbed it, ‘The Bridge Street Gang,’ was founded in 1821 ‘to support the laws aimed at suppressing seditious publications and to defend the country from the harmful effects of disloyalty and sedition.’ The Association was a poorly managed political group and faced so much backlash from its reckless prosecutions that it quickly faded away. See an article in the Edinburgh Review for June, 1822.” Waller-Glover, VI, 487.
P. 290. at Tewkesbury. In the essay “On Going a Journey,” Hazlitt refers to this episode as occurring at Bridgewater: “I remember sitting up half the night to read Paul and Virginia, which I picked up at an inn in Bridgewater, after being drenched[Pg 413] in the rain all day; and at the same place I got through two volumes of Madame D’Arblay’s Camilla.”
P. 290. at Tewkesbury. In the essay “On Going a Journey,” Hazlitt refers to this episode as occurring at Bridgewater: “I remember sitting up half the night to read Paul and Virginia, which I picked up at an inn in Bridgewater, after being drenched[Pg 413] in the rain all day; and at the same place I got through two volumes of Madame D’Arblay’s Camilla.”
Paul and Virginia (1788), a sentimental novel by Bernardin St. Pierre (1737-1814).
Paul and Virginia (1788), a heartfelt novel by Bernardin St. Pierre (1737-1814).
P. 291. Camilla (1796), a novel by Fanny Burney (1752-1840).
P. 291. Camilla (1796), a novel by Fanny Burney (1752-1840).
a friend of the poet’s. “This is a mistake. Wordsworth paid £23 a year for Alfoxden. The agreement is given in Mrs. Henry Sandford’s ‘Thomas Poole and His Friends,’ I, 225.” Waller-Glover.
a friend of the poet’s. “This is a mistake. Wordsworth paid £23 a year for Alfoxden. The agreement is mentioned in Mrs. Henry Sandford’s ‘Thomas Poole and His Friends,’ I, 225.” Waller-Glover.
P. 292. In the outset of life. Alongside of this paragraph should be read the essay “On the Feeling of Immortality in Youth,” Works, XII, 150.
P. 292. In the outset of life. Alongside of this paragraph should be read the essay “On the Feeling of Immortality in Youth,” Works, XII, 150.
P. 294. Chantrey, Sir Francis (1781-1842). His bust of Wordsworth is now at Cole-Orton.
P. 294. Chantrey, Sir Francis (1781-1842). His bust of Wordsworth is now at Cole-Orton.
Haydon, Benjamin Robert (1786-1846), a celebrated English painter who was intimate with many literary men. In the picture referred to Haydon also introduced a portrait of Hazlitt.
Haydon, Benjamin Robert (1786-1846), a famous English painter who was close to many literary figures. In the painting mentioned, Haydon also included a portrait of Hazlitt.
Monk Lewis. Matthew Gregory Lewis (1775-1818) wrote among other things a sensational novel, “The Monk” (1795), which gained him his nickname. “The Castle Spectre” was originally produced at the Drury Lane Theatre in 1797.
Monk Lewis. Matthew Gregory Lewis (1775-1818) wrote a range of works, including a sensational novel, “The Monk” (1795), which earned him his nickname. “The Castle Spectre” was first performed at the Drury Lane Theatre in 1797.
P. 295. Tom Poole (1765-1837), friend and patron of Coleridge.
P. 295. Tom Poole (1765-1837), friend and patron of Coleridge.
P. 296. Sir Walter Scott’s, etc. Probably a reference to the banquet given to George IV by the Magistrates of Edinburgh and attended by Scott, August 24, 1822.
P. 296. Sir Walter Scott’s, etc. Probably a reference to the banquet given to George IV by the Magistrates of Edinburgh and attended by Scott, August 24, 1822.
Blackwood, William (1776-1834), the Edinburgh publisher.
Blackwood, William (1776-1834), the publisher from Edinburgh.
Gaspar Poussin (1613-1675). His real name was Dughet, but he changed it out of respect to his brother-in-law, Nicholas Poussin.
Gaspar Poussin (1613-1675). His real name was Dughet, but he changed it out of respect for his brother-in-law, Nicholas Poussin.
Domenichino or Domenico Zampieri (1581-1641), a painter of Bologna.
Domenichino or Domenico Zampieri (1581-1641) was a painter from Bologna.
P. 297. Death of Abel (1758), an idyllic-pastoral poem by Solomon Gessner (1730-1788), a German poet of the Swiss school who enjoyed a wide popularity in the eighteenth century.
P. 297. Death of Abel (1758), an idyllic-pastoral poem by Solomon Gessner (1730-1788), a German poet of the Swiss school who enjoyed a wide popularity in the eighteenth century.
P. 298. since the days of Henry II. As Henry II lived in the twelfth century, and as neither Coleridge nor Wordsworth ever refer to the language of Henry II as their standard, the statement in the text may probably be considered as a blunder of Hazlitt’s.
P. 298. since the days of Henry II. As Henry II lived in the twelfth century, and as neither Coleridge nor Wordsworth ever refer to the language of Henry II as their standard, the statement in the text may probably be considered as a blunder of Hazlitt’s.
He spoke with contempt of Gray and with intolerance of Pope. Cf. “Biographia Literaria,” ch. 2: “I felt almost as if I had been newly couched, when, by Mr. Wordsworth’s conversation, I had[Pg 414] been induced to re-examine with impartial strictness Gray’s celebrated Elegy. I had long before detected the defects in The Bard; but the Elegy I had considered as proof against all fair attacks; and to this day I can not read either without delight, and a portion of enthusiasm. At all events whatever pleasure I may have lost by the clearer perception of the faults in certain passages, has been more than repaid to me by the additional delight with which I read the remainder.” In his “Table Talk,” October 23, 1833, Coleridge says again: “I think there is something very majestic in Gray’s Installation Ode; but as to the Bard and the rest of his lyrics, I must say I think them frigid and artificial.” Of Pope and his followers he writes (“Biographia Literaria,” ch. 1): “I was not blind to the merits of this school, yet, as from inexperience of the world, and consequent want of sympathy with the general subjects of these poems, they gave me little pleasure, I doubtless undervalued the kind, and with the presumption of youth withheld from its masters the legitimate name of poets. I saw that the excellence of this kind consisted in just and acute observations on men and manners in an artificial state of society, as its matter and substance, and in the logic of wit, conveyed in smooth and strong epigrammatic couplets, as its form; that even when the subject was addressed to the fancy, or the intellect, as in the Rape of the Lock, or the Essay on Man; nay, when it was a consecutive narration, as in that astonishing product of matchless talent and ingenuity, Pope’s Translation of the Iliad; still a point was looked for at the end of each second line, and the whole was, as it were, a sorites, or, if I may exchange a logical for a grammatical metaphor, a conjunction disjunctive, of epigrams. Meantime, the matter and diction seemed to me characterized not so much by poetic thoughts, as by thoughts translated into the language of poetry.”
He spoke with disdain for Gray and with intolerance toward Pope. Cf. “Biographia Literaria,” ch. 2: “I felt almost as if I had been given new vision when, through Mr. Wordsworth’s conversation, I was[Pg 414] encouraged to re-examine Gray’s famous Elegy with a fair and unbiased perspective. I had already spotted the flaws in The Bard; but I had always thought the Elegy was immune to any reasonable criticisms; and to this day, I can't read either without delight and some enthusiasm. Regardless, any pleasure I might have lost by clearly recognizing certain flaws has been more than compensated by the added joy I find in the rest of the work.” In his “Table Talk,” October 23, 1833, Coleridge says again: “I think there’s something very impressive in Gray’s Installation Ode; but as for the Bard and the rest of his lyrics, I have to say I find them cold and contrived.” About Pope and his followers, he writes (“Biographia Literaria,” ch. 1): “I wasn’t blind to the merits of this school; yet, due to my inexperience in the world and resulting lack of connection with the overarching themes of these poems, they brought me little joy. I no doubt underestimated the genre and, with youthful arrogance, withheld from its masters the rightful title of poets. I recognized that the excellence of this genre lay in sharp and insightful observations on people and manners in an artificial society as its subject matter and in the clever logic of wit delivered in smooth and powerful epigrammatic couplets as its form; that even when the subject addressed the imagination or intellect, like in the Rape of the Lock or the Essay on Man; or even when it was a continuous narrative, like that extraordinary display of unmatched talent and ingenuity, Pope’s Translation of the Iliad; still, a point was expected at the end of every second line, and overall it was, in a sense, a sorites, or, if I may switch from a logical to a grammatical metaphor, a disjunctive conjunction of epigrams. Meanwhile, the content and language seemed to me defined less by poetic ideas and more by ideas expressed in poetic language.”
he thought little of Junius as a writer. Cf. Coleridge’s “Table Talk,” July 3, 1833: “The style of Junius is a sort of metre, the law of which is a balance of thesis and antithesis. When he gets out of his aphorismic metre into a sentence of five or six lines long, nothing can exceed the slovenliness of the English.”
he thought little of Junius as a writer. Cf. Coleridge’s “Table Talk,” July 3, 1833: “The style of Junius is like a kind of rhythm, where the rule is a balance of opposing ideas. When he strays from his concise style into a sentence that’s five or six lines long, the English can’t get any sloppier.”
dislike for Dr. Johnson. Cf. “Table Talk,” July 4, 1833: “Dr. Johnson’s fame now rests principally upon Boswell. It is impossible not to be amused with such a book. But his bow-wow manner must have had a good deal to do with the effect produced.... As to Burke’s testimony to Johnson’s powers, you must remember that Burke was a great courtier; and after all, Burke said and[Pg 415] wrote more than once that he thought Johnson greater in talking than in writing, and greater in Boswell than in real life.”
dislike for Dr. Johnson. Cf. “Table Talk,” July 4, 1833: “Dr. Johnson’s reputation mainly relies on Boswell. It’s hard not to be entertained by such a book. But his bow-wow style probably contributed a lot to the impression he made.... Regarding Burke’s praise of Johnson’s abilities, keep in mind that Burke was quite the flatterer; and after all, Burke stated and[Pg 415] wrote multiple times that he believed Johnson was better at talking than writing, and better in Boswell's account than in real life.”
opinion of Burke. Cf. “Table Talk,” April 8, 1833: “Burke was indeed a great man. No one ever read history so philosophically as he seems to have done.... He would have been more influential if he had less surpassed his contemporaries, as Fox and Pitt, men of much inferior minds, in all respects.”
opinion of Burke. Cf. “Table Talk,” April 8, 1833: “Burke was truly a remarkable man. No one has ever examined history with such philosophical insight as he appears to have done.... He might have had a greater impact if he hadn’t so far outshone his contemporaries like Fox and Pitt, who were all much less capable in every way.”
He liked Richardson, but not Fielding. On this subject Coleridge evidently changed his mind. Cf. “Table Talk,” July 5, 1834: “What a master of composition Fielding was! Upon my word, I think the Œdipus Tyrannus, the Alchemist, and Tom Jones the three most perfect plots ever planned. And how charming, how wholesome, Fielding always is! To take him up after Richardson is like emerging from a sickroom heated by stoves into an open lawn on a breezy day in May.”
He liked Richardson, but not Fielding. On this topic, Coleridge clearly changed his mind. Cf. “Table Talk,” July 5, 1834: “What a master of composition Fielding was! Honestly, I think the Œdipus Tyrannus, the Alchemist, and Tom Jones are the three most perfect plots ever created. And how delightful, how refreshing, Fielding always is! Picking him up after Richardson feels like stepping out of a stuffy sickroom into an open lawn on a breezy May day.”
Caleb Williams, the chief novel of William Godwin.
Caleb Williams, the main novel by William Godwin.
P. 298, n. He had no idea of pictures. See p. 212.
P. 298, n. He had no idea of pictures. See p. 212.
Buffamalco. Cristofani Buonamico (1262-1351), also known as Buffalmacco, a painter of Florence.
Buffamalco. Cristofani Buonamico (1262-1351), commonly referred to as Buffalmacco, was a painter from Florence.
P. 300. Elliston, Robert William (1774-1813), actor and later manager of the Drury Lane Theatre.
P. 300. Elliston, Robert William (1774-1813), actor and later manager of the Drury Lane Theatre.
still continues. See p. 224 and n.
still continues. See p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and n.
ON THE CONVERSATION OF AUTHORS
This is the title of Essays III and IV of the “Plain Speaker.” Our selection begins with the last paragraph of the first, which forms a fitting introduction to the account of one of Lamb’s celebrated Wednesday evenings. Lamb tells us that his sister was accustomed to read this essay with unmixed delight.
This is the title of Essays III and IV of the “Plain Speaker.” Our selection starts with the last paragraph of the first essay, which serves as a great introduction to the story of one of Lamb’s famous Wednesday evenings. Lamb shares that his sister used to read this essay with pure joy.
P. 301. When Greek meets Greek. Nathaniel Lee’s “Alexander the Great,” iv, 2.
P. 301. When Greek meets Greek. Nathaniel Lee’s “Alexander the Great,” iv, 2.
C——. Coleridge.
C——. Coleridge.
P. 302. small-coal man. Thomas Britton (1654?-1714), a dealer in small coal, who on the floor of his hut above the coal-shop held weekly concerts of vocal and instrumental music, at which the greatest performers of the day, even Handel, were to be heard.
P. 302. small-coal man. Thomas Britton (1654?-1714), a dealer in small coal, who on the floor of his hut above the coal-shop held weekly concerts of vocal and instrumental music, at which the greatest performers of the day, even Handel, were to be heard.
And, in our flowing cups. Cf. “Henry V,” iv, 3, 51:
And, in our flowing cups. Cf. “Henry V,” iv, 3, 51:
“then shall our names
Familiar in his mouth as household words ...
Be in their flowing cups freely remember’d.”
“then our names”
Will roll off his tongue as easily as everyday words ...
Be remembered in their clinking glasses.”
Donne, John (1573-1631), poet and divine. Hazlitt in the “Lectures on the English Poets” confesses that he knows nothing of him save “some beautiful verses to his wife, dissuading her from accompanying him on his travels abroad (see p. 318), and some quaint riddles in verse, which the Sphinx could not unravel.” V, 83.
Donne, John (1573-1631), poet and divine. Hazlitt in the “Lectures on the English Poets” confesses that he knows nothing of him save “some beautiful verses to his wife, dissuading her from accompanying him on his travels abroad (see p. 318), and some quaint riddles in verse, which the Sphinx could not unravel.” V, 83.
P. 304. Ned P——. Edward Phillips. Lamb speaks of him as “that poor card-playing Phillips, that has felt himself for so many years the outcast of Fortune.” (Works, ed. Lucas, VII, 972.)
P. 304. Ned P——. Edward Phillips. Lamb speaks of him as “that poor card-playing Phillips, that has felt himself for so many years the outcast of Fortune.” (Works, ed. Lucas, VII, 972.)
Captain ——. Rear-Admiral James Burney (1750-1821), brother of Fanny Burney the novelist, author of a “Chronological History of the Voyages and Discoveries in the South Sea or Pacific Ocean” in five volumes (1803-1817). “The captain was himself a character, a fine, noble creature—gentle, with a rough exterior, as became the associate of Captain Cook in his voyages round the world, and the literary historian of all these acts of circumnavigation.” Crabb-Robinson’s Diary, 1810.
Captain ——. Rear-Admiral James Burney (1750-1821), brother of the novelist Fanny Burney, wrote a “Chronological History of the Voyages and Discoveries in the South Sea or Pacific Ocean” in five volumes (1803-1817). “The captain was quite a character, a remarkable and noble person—gentle at heart, though rough around the edges, fitting for someone who sailed with Captain Cook on his journeys around the world, and served as the literary historian of all these circumnavigations.” Crabb-Robinson’s Diary, 1810.
Jem White. James White (1775-1820), of whom Lamb has left us a sketch in the essay “On the Praise of Chimney-Sweepers”: “He carried away half the fun of the world when he died.” He wrote, it is supposed with some cooperation from Lamb, the “Original Letters, etc., of Sir John Falstaff and his Friends” (1796), which were described by Lamb as “without exception the best imitations I ever saw.” (Works, ed. Lucas, VI, 2.) A review of this book by Lamb, consisting chiefly of specimens, appeared in the Examiner in 1819 (Works, ed. Lucas, I, 191 ff).
Jem White. James White (1775-1820), who Lamb has given us a glimpse of in the essay “On the Praise of Chimney-Sweepers”: “He took away half the fun of the world when he died.” He supposedly wrote, with some help from Lamb, the “Original Letters, etc., of Sir John Falstaff and his Friends” (1796), which Lamb described as “without exception the best imitations I ever saw.” (Works, ed. Lucas, VI, 2.) A review of this book by Lamb, mainly featuring examples, was published in the Examiner in 1819 (Works, ed. Lucas, I, 191 ff).
turning like the latter end. This phrase occurs in one of the extracts in Lamb’s review of Falstaff’s Letters just mentioned (p. 194).
turning like the latter end. This phrase appears in one of the excerpts in Lamb’s review of Falstaff’s Letters mentioned earlier (p. 194).
A——. William Aryton (1777-1858), a musical critic and director of the King’s Theatre in the Haymarket. In the letter of Elia to Robert Southey (Lamb’s Works, I, 230) he is spoken of as “the last and steadiest left me of that little knot of whist-players, that used to assemble weekly, for so many years, at the Queen’s Gate.”
A——. William Aryton (1777-1858), a music critic and director of the King's Theatre in the Haymarket. In Elia's letter to Robert Southey (Lamb’s Works, I, 230), he is referred to as “the last and steadiest one left me from that small group of whist players who used to meet weekly, for so many years, at Queen’s Gate.”
Mrs. R——-. Mrs. Reynolds, who had been Lamb’s schoolmistress.
Mrs. R——-. Mrs. Reynolds, who had been Lamb's teacher.
M. B. Martin Charles Burney, son of Admiral Burney. “Martin Burney is as odd as ever.... He came down here, and insisted on reading Virgil’s ‘Æneid’ all through with me (which[Pg 417] he did,) because a Counsel must know Latin. Another time he read out all the Gospel of St. John, because Biblical quotations are very emphatic in a Court of Justice. A third time, he would carve a fowl, which he did very ill-favoredly, because ‘we did not know how indispensable it was for a Barrister to do all those sort of things well. Those little things were of more consequence than we supposed.’ So he goes on, harassing about the way to prosperity, and losing it. With a long head, but somewhat wrong one—harum-scarum. Why does not his guardian angel look to him? He deserves one—: may be, he has tired him out.” Lamb’s Works, VII, 855.
M. B. Martin Charles Burney, son of Admiral Burney. “Martin Burney is as strange as ever.... He came down here and insisted on reading Virgil’s ‘Æneid’ with me (which[Pg 417] he did,) because a lawyer must know Latin. Another time, he read the entire Gospel of St. John, because Biblical quotes are very powerful in a court of law. A third time, he attempted to carve a chicken, which he did very poorly, because ‘we did not realize how essential it was for a barrister to do all those kinds of things well. Those little things mattered more than we thought.’ So he continues, stressing the path to success while missing it. He has a big head, but it’s somewhat misguided—carefree. Why doesn’t his guardian angel look out for him? He deserves one—perhaps he has exhausted him.” Lamb’s Works, VII, 855.
Author of the Road to Ruin. Thomas Holcroft.
Author of the Road to Ruin. Thomas Holcroft.
Biographia Literaria. Coleridge’s account of his literary life, published in 1817.
Biographia Literaria. Coleridge’s story of his literary life, published in 1817.
Those days are over! The event here referred to may be Waterloo. Mr. Lucas thinks that Hazlitt’s share in Lamb’s gatherings “ceased after an unfortunate discussion of Fanny Burney’s Wanderer, which Hazlitt condemned in terms that her brother, the Admiral, could not forgive.” (Lamb’s Works, I, 482.) It is likely that Mr. Lucas has been led astray by the statement in Crabb-Robinson’s Diary to the effect that Hazlitt used to attend Captain Burney’s whist-parties “till he affronted the Captain by severe criticisms on the works of his sister,” presumably by his article in the Edinburgh Review in 1814. Hazlitt commemorates Lamb’s evenings in the “Pleasure of Hating” (“Plain Speaker”): “What is become of ‘that set of whist players,’ celebrated by Elia in his notable Epistle to Robert Southey, Esq. ... ‘that for so many years called Admiral Burney friend?’ They are scattered, like last year’s snow. Some of them are dead—or gone to live at a distance—or pass one another in the street like strangers; or if they stop to speak, do it as coolly and try to cut one another as soon as possible. Some of us have grown rich—others poor. Some have got places under Government—others a niche in the Quarterly Review. Some of us have dearly earned a name in the world; whilst others remain in their original privacy. We despise the one, and envy and are glad to mortify the other.”
Those days are gone! The event being referenced here might be Waterloo. Mr. Lucas believes that Hazlitt’s involvement in Lamb’s gatherings “ended after an unfortunate discussion of Fanny Burney’s Wanderer, which Hazlitt criticized in a way that her brother, the Admiral, couldn’t forgive.” (Lamb’s Works, I, 482.) It’s likely that Mr. Lucas has been misled by the statement in Crabb-Robinson’s Diary suggesting that Hazlitt attended Captain Burney’s whist parties “until he offended the Captain with harsh critiques of his sister’s works,” presumably regarding his article in the Edinburgh Review in 1814. Hazlitt reflects on Lamb’s evenings in the “Pleasure of Hating” (“Plain Speaker”): “What happened to ‘that group of whist players,’ praised by Elia in his famous Epistle to Robert Southey, Esq. ... ‘that for so many years counted Admiral Burney as a friend?’ They are scattered, like last year’s snow. Some have died—or moved far away—or pass each other in the street like strangers; or if they stop to chat, they do so coolly and try to cut one another off as soon as they can. Some of us have become wealthy—others poor. Some have secured positions under the government—others a niche in the Quarterly Review. Some of us have rightfully earned a reputation in the world; while others remain in their original anonymity. We look down on one group, and envy and take pleasure in humiliating the other.”
Like angels’ visits. Cf. Blair’s “The Grave,” 582: “Like those of angels, short and far between.” Hazlitt was fond of pointing out this source for Campbell’s famous line “Like angels’ visits few and far between,” and of insisting that the alteration spoiled the[Pg 418] sense. Thereby he is said to have incurred Campbell’s bitter hostility.
Like angels’ visits. Cf. Blair’s “The Grave,” 582: “Like those of angels, short and far between.” Hazlitt often pointed out this source for Campbell’s famous line “Like angels’ visits, few and far between,” and insisted that the change ruined the [Pg 418] meaning. Because of this, he is said to have earned Campbell’s deep resentment.
P. 306. Mr. Douce, Francis (1757-1834), Shakespearian scholar and keeper of the manuscripts in the British Museum.
P. 306. Mr. Douce, Francis (1757-1834), Shakespearian scholar and keeper of the manuscripts in the British Museum.
L. H——. Leigh Hunt. There is a sketch of him in the “Spirit of the Age.”
L. H——. Leigh Hunt. There’s a profile of him in the “Spirit of the Age.”
aliquando sufflaminandus erat. “He sometimes had to be checked.” This is a quotation from Seneca which Ben Jonson in “Timber” (ed. Schelling, p. 23) had applied to Shakespeare.
aliquando sufflaminandus erat. “He sometimes had to be held back.” This is a quote from Seneca that Ben Jonson used in “Timber” (ed. Schelling, p. 23) to refer to Shakespeare.
P. 307. The Indicator. Leigh Hunt’s most successful series of essays, which began their run in 1819.
P. 307. The Indicator. Leigh Hunt’s most successful series of essays, which began their run in 1819.
Mr. Northcote, James (1746-1831), the painter of whose talk Hazlitt has left an entertaining record in the “Conversations of James Northcote” (1830), a book which inspired Crabb-Robinson to say, “I do not believe that Boswell gives so much good talk in an equal quantity of his life of Johnson.”
Mr. Northcote, James (1746-1831), the painter whose conversations Hazlitt documented in the “Conversations of James Northcote” (1830), a book that motivated Crabb-Robinson to remark, “I don't think Boswell captures as much insightful conversation in the same amount of his life of Johnson.”
P. 308. Sir Joshua’s. Sir Joshua Reynolds (1723-1792), the famous English painter.
P. 308. Sir Joshua’s. Sir Joshua Reynolds (1723-1792), the famous English painter.
P. 309. Horne Tooke (1736-1812), politician and author of a celebrated philological volume, “The Diversions of Purley” (1786, 1805). His portrait is included in the “Spirit of the Age”: “He was without a rival (almost) in private conversation, an expert public speaker, a keen politician, a first-rate grammarian, and the finest gentleman (to say the least) of his own party. He had no imagination (or he would not have scorned it!)—no delicacy of taste, no rooted prejudices or strong attachments: his intellect was like a bow of polished steel, from which he shot sharp-pointed poisoned arrows at his friends in private, at his enemies in public.”
P. 309. Horne Tooke (1736-1812), politician and author of a celebrated philological volume, “The Diversions of Purley” (1786, 1805). His portrait is included in the “Spirit of the Age”: “He was without a rival (almost) in private conversation, an expert public speaker, a keen politician, a first-rate grammarian, and the finest gentleman (to say the least) of his own party. He had no imagination (or he would not have scorned it!)—no delicacy of taste, no rooted prejudices or strong attachments: his intellect was like a bow of polished steel, from which he shot sharp-pointed poisoned arrows at his friends in private, at his enemies in public.”
hear a sound so fine. J. S. Knowles’s “Virginius,” v, 2.
hear a sound so fine. J. S. Knowles’s “Virginius,” v, 2.
P. 310. silenced a learned professor. Cf. “Spirit of the Age”: “He used to plague Fuseli by asking him after the origin of the Teutonic dialects, and Dr. Parr, by wishing to know the meaning of the common copulative, Is.”
P. 310. silenced a learned professor. Cf. “Spirit of the Age”: “He used to plague Fuseli by asking him after the origin of the Teutonic dialects, and Dr. Parr, by wishing to know the meaning of the common copulative, Is.”
Curran, John Philpot (1750-1817), member of Parliament from Ireland, orator and wit.
Curran, John Philpot (1750-1817), a member of Parliament from Ireland, speaker and clever thinker.
P. 311. Mrs. Inchbald, Elizabeth (1753-1821), a well-known actress, dramatist, and novelist. In literature she is associated with the group of William Godwin, and her best-known works are “A Simple Story” and “Nature and Art.”
P. 311. Mrs. Inchbald, Elizabeth (1753-1821), a well-known actress, dramatist, and novelist. In literature she is associated with the group of William Godwin, and her best-known works are “A Simple Story” and “Nature and Art.”
from noon to dewy eve. “Paradise Lost,” I, 743.
from noon to dewy evening. “Paradise Lost,” I, 743.
Mrs. M——. Mrs. Montagu, wife of Basil Montagu. In the[Pg 419] “Pleasure of Hating” (“Plain Speaker”) there is another allusion to Mrs. Montagu “whose dark raven locks made a picturesque background to our discourse.”
Mrs. M——. Mrs. Montagu, wife of Basil Montagu. In the[Pg 419] “Pleasure of Hating” (“Plain Speaker”), there is another reference to Mrs. Montagu “whose dark raven hair created a striking backdrop to our conversation.”
H—t’s. Leigh Hunt’s.
H—t’s. Leigh Hunt’s.
N—’s. Northcote’s.
N's. Northcote's.
H—yd—n’s. Haydon’s.
Haydon's.
Doctor Tronchin. Theodore Tronchin, a physician of Geneva, figures in Rousseau’s “Confessions.”
Doctor Tronchin. Theodore Tronchin, a doctor from Geneva, appears in Rousseau’s “Confessions.”
P. 312. Sir Fopling Flutter, a character in George Etherege’s comedy, “The Man of Mode.”
P. 312. Sir Fopling Flutter, a character in George Etherege’s comedy, “The Man of Mode.”
For wit is like a rest. “Master Francis Beaumont’s Letter to Ben Jonson.” For players read gamesters.
For wit is like a rest. “Master Francis Beaumont’s Letter to Ben Jonson.” For players read gamblers.
came down into the country. Charles and Mary Lamb with a few of their friends paid a visit to Hazlitt at Winterslow in 1810.
came down into the country. Charles and Mary Lamb, along with a few friends, visited Hazlitt at Winterslow in 1810.
Like the most capricious poet. “As You Like It,” iii, 3, 8.
Like the most unpredictable poet. “As You Like It,” iii, 3, 8.
walked gowned. Lamb’s “Sonnet Written at Cambridge, August 15, 1819.”
walked gowned. Lamb’s “Sonnet Written at Cambridge, August 15, 1819.”
P. 313. the person I mean. George Dyer (1755-1841), an amiable hack-writer and a friend of Lamb. He figures prominently in two of the Essays of Elia, “Oxford in the Vacation” and “Amicus Redivivus,” and in many of Lamb’s letters. “To G. D. a poem is a poem. His own as good as any bodie’s, and god bless him, any bodie’s as good as his own, for I do not think he has the most distant guess of the possibility of one poem being better than another. The Gods by denying him the very faculty itself of discrimination have effectually cut off every seed of envy in his bosom.” Letter to Wordsworth (Lamb’s Works, ed. Lucas, VI, 519).
P. 313. the person I mean. George Dyer (1755-1841), an amiable hack-writer and a friend of Lamb. He figures prominently in two of the Essays of Elia, “Oxford in the Vacation” and “Amicus Redivivus,” and in many of Lamb’s letters. “To G. D. a poem is a poem. His own as good as any bodie’s, and god bless him, any bodie’s as good as his own, for I do not think he has the most distant guess of the possibility of one poem being better than another. The Gods by denying him the very faculty itself of discrimination have effectually cut off every seed of envy in his bosom.” Letter to Wordsworth (Lamb’s Works, ed. Lucas, VI, 519).
OF PERSONS ONE WOULD WISH TO HAVE SEEN
This, like the preceding essay, is a record of one of Lamb’s Wednesday evenings. It was originally published in the New Monthly Magazine for January, 1826, from which the present text is reproduced. It was republished by Hazlitt’s son in “Literary Remains” (1836) and “Winterslow” (1850).
This, similar to the previous essay, is a record of one of Lamb’s Wednesday evenings. It was originally published in the New Monthly Magazine in January 1826, from which this text is taken. It was reprinted by Hazlitt’s son in “Literary Remains” (1836) and “Winterslow” (1850).
B——. Lamb. The name is supplied in “Literary Remains.”
B——. Lamb. This name is provided in the "Literary Remains."
Never so sure. Pope’s “Moral Essays,” II, 51.
Never so sure. Pope’s “Moral Essays,” II, 51.
wished that mankind. Browne’s “Religio Medici,” Part 11, section 9.
wished that humanity. Browne’s “Religio Medici,” Part 11, section 9.
Prologues spoken. See Prologue to Fulke Greville’s tragedy of “Alaham.”
Prologues spoken. See Prologue to Fulke Greville’s tragedy of “Alaham.”
P. 318. old edition. Mr. W. C. Hazlitt suggests that it is the edition of 1609 of which Lamb owned a copy. “Memoirs of Hazlitt,” I, 276.
P. 318. old edition. Mr. W. C. Hazlitt suggests that it is the edition of 1609 of which Lamb owned a copy. “Memoirs of Hazlitt,” I, 276.
Here lies. “An Epithalamion on the Lady Elizabeth and Count Palatine.” Muses’ Library, I, 86.
Here lies. “A Wedding Poem for Lady Elizabeth and Count Palatine.” Muses’ Library, I, 86.
By our first strange. “Elegy on his Mistress,” I, 139.
By our first strange. “Elegy on his Mistress,” I, 139.
P. 320. lisped in numbers. Pope’s “Prologue to Satires,” 128.
P. 320. lisped in numbers. Pope’s “Prologue to Satires,” 128.
His meeting with Petrarch. Chaucer was in Italy in 1372-3, but his meeting with Petrarch is only a matter of conjecture. He probably did not meet Boccaccio, the author of the “Decameron.”
His meeting with Petrarch. Chaucer was in Italy in 1372-3, but whether he actually met Petrarch is just speculation. He likely did not meet Boccaccio, the author of the “Decameron.”
Ugolino. See p. 275.
Ugolino. See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
portrait of Ariosto. Hazlitt probably refers to the Portrait of a Poet in the National Gallery, now ascribed to Palma.
portrait of Ariosto. Hazlitt is likely talking about the Portrait of a Poet in the National Gallery, which is currently attributed to Palma.
creature of the element. Cf. “Comus,” 299:
creature of the element. Cf. “Comus,” 299:
“Of some gay creatures of the element,
That in the colors of the rainbow live,
And play i’ the plighted clouds.”
“Of some cheerful beings of the air,
That live in the colors of the rainbow,
And play in the intertwined clouds.”
That was Arion. “Faërie Queene,” IV, ix, 23.
That was Arion. “Faërie Queene,” IV, ix, 23.
For Captain C., M. C., Miss D——, “Literary Remains” supplies Admiral Burney, Martin Burney, Miss Reynolds.
For Captain C., M. C., Miss D——, “Literary Remains” provides Admiral Burney, Martin Burney, Miss Reynolds.
with lack-luster eye. “As You Like It,” ii, 7, 21.
with a dull eye. “As You Like It,” ii, 7, 21.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ his compliments. See p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
P. 323. But why then publish. “Prologue to Satires,” 135.
P. 323. But why then publish. “Prologue to Satires,” 135.
Gay’s verses. “Mr. Pope’s Welcome from Greece” (ed. Muses’ Library, I, 207).
Gay’s verses. “Mr. Pope’s Welcome from Greece” (ed. Muses’ Library, I, 207).
P. 324. E——. In “Literary Remains” the name supplied is Erasmus Phillips, probably a mistake for Edward Phillips.
P. 324. E——. In “Literary Remains” the name supplied is Erasmus Phillips, probably a mistake for Edward Phillips.
nigh-sphered in heaven. Collins’s “Ode on the Poetical Character,” 66.
close to the heavens. Collins’s “Ode on the Poetical Character,” 66.
Garrick, David (1717-1779), the celebrated actor.
Garrick, David (1717-1779), the famous actor.
J. F——. According to “Literary Remains,” Barron Field (1786-1846), Lamb’s friend and correspondent.
J. F——. According to “Literary Remains,” Barron Field (1786-1846), a friend and correspondent of Lamb.
[Pg 421]Handel, George Frederick (1685-1759), the musical composer, German by birth but naturalized in England.
[Pg 421]Handel, George Frederick (1685-1759), the composer, was born in Germany but became a naturalized citizen of England.
P. 325. Wildair, in Farquhar’s comedy “Sir Harry Wildair.”
P. 325. Wildair, in Farquhar’s comedy “Sir Harry Wildair.”
Abel Drugger, in Ben Jonson’s “Alchemist,” was one of Garrick’s famous parts.
Abel Drugger, in Ben Jonson’s “Alchemist,” was one of Garrick’s well-known roles.
P. 326. author of Mustapha. Fulke Greville.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ author of Mustapha. Fulke Greville.
Kit Marlowe (1564-1593), the most brilliant writer of tragedy before Shakespeare. He wrote “Tamburlaine the Great,” “The Tragical History of Dr. Faustus,” “The Jew of Malta,” and “Edward the Second.” In the “Age of Elizabeth” Hazlitt says of him, “There is a lust of power in his writings, a hunger and thirst after unrighteousness, a glow of the imagination, unhallowed by any thing but its own energies.”
Kit Marlowe (1564-1593) was the most brilliant tragedy writer before Shakespeare. He wrote “Tamburlaine the Great,” “The Tragical History of Dr. Faustus,” “The Jew of Malta,” and “Edward the Second.” In the “Age of Elizabeth,” Hazlitt notes, “There is a desire for power in his writings, a craving for wrongdoing, a vivid imagination, fueled solely by its own intensity.”
Webster, John, wrote during the first quarter of the seventeenth century. His chief plays are “The White Devil” and the “Duchess of Malfy.” Dekker, Thomas (c. 1570-1641). “The Shoemaker’s Holiday,” “The Honest Whore,” and “Old Fortunatus” are his best plays. In the third lecture of the “Age of Elizabeth” Hazlitt thus compares Webster and Dekker: “Webster would, I think, be a greater dramatic genius than Deckar, if he had the same originality; and perhaps is so, even without it. His White Devil and Duchess of Malfy, upon the whole perhaps, come the nearest to Shakspeare of anything we have upon record; the only drawback to them, the only shade of imputation that can be thrown upon them, ‘by which they lose some colour,’ is, that they are too like Shakspeare, and often direct imitations of him, both in general conception and individual expression.... Deckar has, I think, more truth of character, more instinctive depth of sentiment, more of the unconscious simplicity of nature; but he does not, out of his own stores, clothe his subject with the same richness of imagination, or the same glowing colours of language. Deckar excels in giving expression to certain habitual, deeply-rooted feelings, which remain pretty much the same in all circumstances, the simple uncompounded elements of nature and passion:—Webster gives more scope to their various combinations and changeable aspects, brings them into dramatic play by contrast and comparison, flings them into a state of fusion by a kindled fancy, makes them describe a wider arc of oscillation from the impulse of unbridled passion, and carries both terror and pity to a more painful and sometimes unwarrantable excess. Deckar is content with the historic picture of suffering; Webster goes on to suggest horrible[Pg 422] imaginings. The pathos of the one tells home and for itself; the other adorns his sentiments with some image of tender or awful beauty. In a word, Deckar is more like Chaucer or Boccaccio; as Webster’s mind appears to have been cast more in the mould of Shakespeare’s, as well naturally as from studious emulation.”
Webster, John, wrote during the early 1600s. His main plays are “The White Devil” and “The Duchess of Malfy.” Dekker, Thomas (c. 1570-1641), is known for “The Shoemaker’s Holiday,” “The Honest Whore,” and “Old Fortunatus.” In the third lecture of the “Age of Elizabeth,” Hazlitt compares Webster and Dekker: “Webster might be a greater dramatic genius than Dekker, if he had the same level of originality; and maybe he is, even without it. His works, *The White Devil* and *The Duchess of Malfy*, are perhaps the closest we have to Shakespeare in history; the only downside to them, the only criticism that can be made, which takes away from them slightly, is that they resemble Shakespeare too much and often directly imitate him, both in overall concept and specific expressions... Dekker, I think, captures character more truthfully, has deeper instinctive feelings, and embodies a natural simplicity; but he doesn’t use his own resources to dress up his subject with the same rich imagination or vivid language. Dekker shines at expressing certain deep-rooted feelings that stay pretty consistent in all scenarios, the straightforward, unrefined elements of human nature and passion:—Webster allows for more variety in their combinations and changing aspects, dramatizes them through contrast and comparison, ignites them with vivid imagination, lets them swing wildly from the force of unchecked passion, and evokes both terror and pity to a more intense and sometimes unjustified extreme. Dekker is satisfied with depicting a historical picture of suffering; Webster suggests horrifying fantasies. The pathos of one hits home and stands on its own; the other embellishes his feelings with imagery of delicate or terrifying beauty. In short, Dekker is more similar to Chaucer or Boccaccio; while Webster’s mind seems more aligned with Shakespeare’s, both naturally and through diligent imitation.”
Heywood, Thomas (d. c. 1650), a prolific dramatist who excelled in the homely vein. His best-known play is “The Woman Killed with Kindness.”
Heywood, Thomas (d. c. 1650), a highly productive playwright known for his realistic style. His most famous play is “The Woman Killed with Kindness.”
Beaumont, Francis (1584-1616), and Fletcher, John (1579-1625), composed their dramas in collaboration. In the “Age of Elizabeth” Hazlitt calls them lyric and descriptive poets of the first order, but as regards drama “the first writers who in some measure departed from the genuine tragic style of the age of Shakspeare. They thought less of their subject, and more of themselves, than some others. They had a great and unquestioned command over the stores both of fancy and passion; but they availed themselves too often of commonplace extravagances and theatrical trick.... The example of preceding or contemporary writers had given them facility; the frequency of dramatic exhibition had advanced the popular taste; and this facility of production, and the necessity for appealing to popular applause, tended to vitiate their own taste, and to make them willing to pamper that of the public for novelty and extraordinary effect. There wants something of the sincerity and modesty of the older writers. They do not wait nature’s time, or work out her materials patiently and faithfully, but try to anticipate her, and so far defeat themselves. They would have a catastrophe in every scene; so that you have none at last: they would raise admiration to its height in every line; so that the impression of the whole is comparatively loose and desultory. They pitch the characters at first in too high a key, and exhaust themselves by the eagerness and impatience of their efforts. We find all the prodigality of youth, the confidence inspired by success, an enthusiasm bordering on extravagance, richness running riot, beauty dissolving in its own sweetness. They are like heirs just come to their estates, like lovers in the honeymoon. In the economy of nature’s gifts, they ‘misuse the bounteous Pan, and thank the Gods amiss.’ Their productions shoot up in haste, but bear the marks of precocity and premature decay. Or they are two goodly trees, the stateliest of the forest, crowned with blossoms, and with the verdure springing at their feet; but they do not strike[Pg 423] their roots far enough into the ground, and the fruit can hardly ripen for the flowers!”
Beaumont, Francis (1584-1616), and Fletcher, John (1579-1625), worked together to create their plays. In the “Age of Elizabeth,” Hazlitt describes them as top-tier lyric and descriptive poets, but when it comes to drama, they were among the first to somewhat move away from the true tragic style of Shakespeare's time. They focused more on themselves than their subjects compared to others. They had impressive control over imagination and emotion, but they often relied on common clichés and theatrical gimmicks. The influence of earlier or contemporary writers made it easy for them, and the increasing number of dramatic performances improved public taste. However, this ease of creation and the need to attract popular approval led to a decline in their own taste, making them eager to cater to the audience’s craving for novelty and spectacle. They lacked the sincerity and humility of the earlier writers. They don’t take the time that nature requires, nor do they patiently and faithfully work with her materials; instead, they try to rush it and end up undermining themselves. They want a dramatic climax in every scene, so by the end, there isn’t one. They aim to evoke awe in every line, resulting in an overall impression that feels loose and scattered. They begin their characters with too much intensity and tire themselves out with their eagerness and impatience. You can see all the excess of youth, the confidence from success, an enthusiasm that borders on being over-the-top, abundance unchecked, and beauty melting away in its own delight. They are like heirs recently coming into their inheritances or lovers in their honeymoon phase. In nature’s allocation of gifts, they 'misuse the generous Pan and misplace their gratitude to the Gods.' Their works spring up too quickly but show signs of early maturity and quick decline. Or they are like two majestic trees, the tallest in the forest, adorned with blossoms and lush greenery at their base; but they don’t dig their roots deep into the earth, so the fruit can barely mature beneath the flowers!
Jonson, Ben (1573-1637), was the originator of the “comedy of humors.” Hazlitt, in discussing him at length in the second lecture on the “Comic Writers,” confesses a disrelish for his style. “He was a great man in himself, but one cannot readily sympathise with him. His works, as the characteristic productions of an individual mind, or as records of the manners of a particular age, cannot be valued too highly; but they have little charm for the mere general reader. Schlegel observes, that whereas Shakspeare gives the springs of human nature, which are always the same, or sufficiently so to be interesting and intelligible; Jonson chiefly gives the humours of men, as connected with certain arbitrary and conventional modes of dress, action, and expression, which are intelligible only while they last, and not very interesting at any time. Shakspeare’s characters are men; Ben Jonson’s are more like machines, governed by mere routine, or by the convenience of the poet, whose property they are.... His portraits are caricatures by dint of their very likeness, being extravagant tautologies of themselves; as his plots are improbable by an excess of consistency; for he goes thoroughstitch with whatever he takes in hand, makes one contrivance answer all purposes, and every obstacle give way to a predetermined theory.... Old Ben was of a scholastic turn and had dealt a little in the occult sciences and controversial divinity. He was a man of strong crabbed sense, retentive memory, acute observation, great fidelity of description and keeping in character, a power of working out an idea so as to make it painfully true and oppressive, and with great honesty and manliness of feeling, as well as directness of understanding: but with all this, he wanted, to my thinking, that genial spirit of enjoyment and finer fancy, which constitute the essence of poetry and wit.... There was nothing spontaneous, no impulse or ease about his genius: it was all forced, up-hill work, making a toil of pleasure. And hence his overweening admiration of his own works, from the effort they had cost him, and the apprehension that they were not proportionably admired by others, who knew nothing of the pangs and throes of his Muse in child-bearing.” Works, VIII, 39-41. Of Ben Jonson’s tragedies Hazlitt held a higher opinion than of his comedies. “The richer the soil in which he labours, the less dross and rubbish we have.... His tenaciousness of what is grand and lofty, is more praiseworthy than his delight in what is low and[Pg 424] disagreeable. His pedantry accords better with didactic pomp than with illiterate and vulgar gabble; his learning engrafted on romantic tradition or classical history, looks like genius.... His tragedy of the Fall of Sejanus, in particular, is an admirable piece of ancient mosaic.... The depth of knowledge and gravity of expression sustain one another throughout: the poet has worked out the historian’s outline, so that the vices and passions, the ambition and servility of public men, in the heated and poisonous atmosphere of a luxurious and despotic court, were never described in fuller or more glowing colours.” Works, V, 262-3.
Jonson, Ben (1573-1637), was the creator of the “comedy of humors.” Hazlitt, in discussing him extensively in the second lecture on the “Comic Writers,” admits a dislike for his style. “He was a great individual, but it’s hard to feel a connection with him. His works, as unique products of a single mind, or as reflections of the customs of a specific era, are highly valuable; but they don't have much appeal for the average reader. Schlegel notes that while Shakspeare explores the constants of human nature, which always remain interesting and relatable, Jonson primarily presents the humors of people tied to certain arbitrary and conventional styles of dress, behavior, and expression, which are only understandable while they’re relevant and not particularly engaging at any time. Shakspeare’s characters are human; Ben Jonson’s characters resemble machines, controlled by routine or by the poet’s convenience, as they are his creations.... His portrayals are exaggerated caricatures due to their very likeness, being extreme versions of themselves; likewise, his plots are improbable due to excessive consistency; he commits thoroughly to whatever he undertakes, making one solution serve all purposes, and every challenge submits to a predetermined idea.... Old Ben had a scholarly nature and dabbled a bit in the occult and theological debate. He was a man of strong, rigid sense, sharp memory, keen observation, great descriptive accuracy and character consistency, and had the power to develop an idea to make it painfully true and overwhelming, along with great honesty and straightforwardness: but despite all this, I think he lacked the warm spirit of enjoyment and finer imagination that form the essence of poetry and wit.... There was nothing spontaneous, no natural flow or ease in his creativity: it was all forced, uphill labor, turning pleasure into toil. Hence his excessive admiration for his own work, stemming from the effort it took him, and the worry that it wasn’t equally appreciated by others, who had no idea of the pains and struggles he endured while creating his art.” Works, VIII, 39-41. Hazlitt had a higher regard for Ben Jonson’s tragedies than for his comedies. “The richer the material he works with, the less dross and debris we encounter.... His persistence in what is grand and noble is more commendable than his enjoyment of what is base and[Pg 424] unpleasant. His pedantry suits didactic pomp better than crude and vulgar chatter; his learning, rooted in romantic tradition or classical history, appears like genuine talent.... His tragedy of the Fall of Sejanus, in particular, is an excellent work of ancient mosaic.... The depth of knowledge and seriousness of expression support each other throughout: the poet has fleshed out the historian’s outline, describing the vices and passions, ambition and subservience of public figures, in the charged and toxic environment of a luxurious and despotic court, with a level of detail and vibrancy never seen before.” Works, V, 262-3.
a vast species alone. Cowley’s “The Praise of Pindar.”
a vast species alone. Cowley’s “The Praise of Pindar.”
G——. Godwin, according to “Literary Remains.”
G——. Godwin, as noted in “Literary Remains.”
Drummond of Hawthornden. William Drummond (1585-1649), the poet who recorded his conversation with Ben Jonson on the occasion of a visit paid to him by the latter in 1618. “He has not done himself or Jonson any credit by his account of their conversation,” says Hazlitt in the “Lectures on the Age of Elizabeth.” Works, V, 299.
Drummond of Hawthornden. William Drummond (1585-1649), the poet who documented his conversation with Ben Jonson during a visit from Jonson in 1618. “He hasn't done himself or Jonson any favors with his account of their conversation,” says Hazlitt in the “Lectures on the Age of Elizabeth.” Works, V, 299.
Eugene Aram was hanged in 1759 for a murder he had committed several years earlier.
Eugene Aram was executed by hanging in 1759 for a murder he committed a few years before.
Admirable Crichton. James Crichton (1560?-1582), a Scotchman of noble birth who, in a brief life, gained the reputation of universal genius and concerning whose powers many legends arose.
Admirable Crichton. James Crichton (1560?-1582), a Scottish nobleman who, in his short life, earned the reputation of a universal genius, giving rise to many legends about his abilities.
P. 327. H——. Hunt, according to “Literary Remains.”
P. 327. H——. Hunt, according to “Literary Remains.”
Hobbes, Thomas (1588-1679), the English philosopher. His chief work is “Leviathan, or the Matter, Form, and Power of a Commonwealth, Ecclesiastical and Civil” (1651). Hazlitt vindicated the superiority of Hobbes as a thinker at a time when his fame was overshadowed by other reputations. He calls him the founder of the modern material philosophy and maintains that “the true reason of the fate which this author’s writings met with was that his views of things were too original and comprehensive to be immediately understood, without passing through the hands of several successive generations of commentators and interpreters. Ignorance of another’s meaning is a sufficient cause of fear, and fear produces hatred.” Works, XI, 25-48.
Hobbes, Thomas (1588-1679), was an English philosopher. His main work is “Leviathan, or the Matter, Form, and Power of a Commonwealth, Ecclesiastical and Civil” (1651). Hazlitt defended Hobbes's status as a thinker during a time when other reputations overshadowed his. He referred to him as the founder of modern material philosophy and argued that “the true reason for the fate that this author’s writings encountered was that his ideas were too original and broad to be fully understood without going through several generations of commentators and interpreters. Not understanding another’s meaning is a strong reason for fear, and fear leads to hatred.” Works, XI, 25-48.
Jonathan Edwards (1703-1758). In writing “On the Tendency of Sects” in the “Round Table,” Hazlitt had alluded to Edwards as an Englishman and had spoken of his work on the Will as “written with as much power of logic, and more in the true spirit of philosophy, than any other metaphysical work in the language.”
Jonathan Edwards (1703-1758). In his essay “On the Tendency of Sects” in the “Round Table,” Hazlitt referred to Edwards as an Englishman and described his work on the Will as “written with as much logical strength, and more in the genuine spirit of philosophy, than any other metaphysical work in the language.”
[Pg 425]P. 327, n. Lord Bacon, Francis (1561-1626), statesman, scientist, and man of letters. His chief works are the “Essays” (1597), the “Advancement of Learning” (1604), “Novum Organum” (1620), “History of Henry VII” (1622).
[Pg 425]P. 327, n. Lord Bacon, Francis (1561-1626), statesman, scientist, and author. His main works include the “Essays” (1597), “The Advancement of Learning” (1604), “Novum Organum” (1620), and “The History of Henry VII” (1622).
P. 328. Dugald Stewart (1753-1828), Scotch philosopher.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dugald Stewart (1753-1828), Scottish philosopher.
Duchess of Bolton. Lavinia Fenton (1708-1760), the original Polly in Gay’s “Beggar’s Opera,” married the Duke of Bolton in 1751.
Duchess of Bolton. Lavinia Fenton (1708-1760), the original Polly in Gay’s “Beggar’s Opera,” got married to the Duke of Bolton in 1751.
P. 329. Raphael, Sanzio (1483-1520), the greatest of all the Italian painters.
P. 329. Raphael, Sanzio (1483-1520), the greatest of all the Italian painters.
Lucretia Borgia with calm golden locks. This sounds like a striking anticipation of Landor’s fine line, “Calm hair meandering in pellucid gold” in his poem “On Lucretia Borgia’s Hair.” Or had Hazlitt seen the poem before it was published?
Lucretia Borgia with her serene golden hair. This seems like a remarkable foreshadowing of Landor’s beautiful line, “Calm hair flowing in clear gold” from his poem “On Lucretia Borgia’s Hair.” Or did Hazlitt read the poem before it was published?
Michael Angelo (1475-1564), poet, painter, architect, and sculptor, the most famous of the great Italian artists.
Michelangelo (1475-1564), poet, painter, architect, and sculptor, is one of the most renowned Italian artists.
Correggio (1494-1534), Giorgione (1477-1510), Guido (1575-1642), Cimabue (1240-1302), Vandyke (1599-1641). The other painters are mentioned elsewhere in this volume.
Correggio (1494-1534), Giorgione (1477-1510), Guido (1575-1642), Cimabue (1240-1302), Vandyke (1599-1641). The other painters are mentioned elsewhere in this volume.
whose names on earth. In his review of Sismondi’s “Literature of the South” (Works, X, 62) Hazlitt cites among the proofs of Dante’s poetic power “his description of the poets and great men of antiquity, whom he represents ‘serene and smiling,’ though in the shades of death, ‘because on earth their names in fame’s eternal records shine for aye.’” As these lines have not been located in Dante, they have been ascribed to the lying memory of Lamb, from whose lips Hazlitt learned them.
whose names on earth. In his review of Sismondi’s “Literature of the South” (Works, X, 62), Hazlitt points out one of the examples of Dante’s poetic power: “his depiction of the poets and great men of antiquity, whom he portrays as ‘serene and smiling,’ even in the shades of death, ‘because on earth their names shine forever in fame’s eternal records.’” Since these lines have not been found in Dante’s works, they have been attributed to Lamb’s faulty memory, from whom Hazlitt heard them.
P. 330. Mrs. Hutchinson, Lucy (b. 1620), whose life of her Puritan husband, Colonel Hutchinson, had appeared in 1806, presumably shortly before the conversation recorded in this essay.
P. 330. Mrs. Hutchinson, Lucy (b. 1620), whose life of her Puritan husband, Colonel Hutchinson, had appeared in 1806, presumably shortly before the conversation recorded in this essay.
one in the room. Mary Lamb, the sister of the essayist.
one in the room. Mary Lamb, the sister of the essayist.
Ninon de Lenclos (1615-1705), for a long time the leader of fashion in Paris and the patroness of poets.
Ninon de Lenclos (1615-1705) was for a long time the trendsetter in Paris and a supporter of poets.
Voltaire (1694-1778), the sceptical philosopher of the Enlightenment; Rabelais (1490-1553), the greatest French humorist, author of “Gargantua and Pantagruel”; Molière (1622-1673), the master of French comedy; Racine (1639-1699), the master of French classic tragedy; La Fontaine (1621-1695), author of the “Fables”; La Rochefoucauld (1613-1680), celebrated for his book of cynical “Maxims” which Hazlitt imitated in his “Characteristics”; St. Evremont (1610-1703), a critic.
Voltaire (1694-1778), the skeptical philosopher of the Enlightenment; Rabelais (1490-1553), the greatest French humorist and author of “Gargantua and Pantagruel”; Molière (1622-1673), the master of French comedy; Racine (1639-1699), the master of French classic tragedy; La Fontaine (1621-1695), author of the “Fables”; La Rochefoucauld (1613-1680), known for his book of cynical “Maxims” which Hazlitt imitated in his “Characteristics”; St. Evremont (1610-1703), a critic.
Oh, ever right. “Coriolanus,” ii, 1, 208.
Oh, always true. “Coriolanus,” ii, 1, 208.
H——. This speech is attributed to Lamb in “Literary Remains,” but wrongly so according to Waller and Glover “because, in the first place, the speech seems more characteristic of Hunt than of Lamb, and, secondly, because the volume of the New Monthly in which the essay appeared contains a list of errata in which two corrections (one of them relating to initials) are made in the essay and yet this ‘H——’ is left uncorrected.”
H——. This speech is credited to Lamb in “Literary Remains,” but that is incorrect according to Waller and Glover. They argue that, firstly, the speech aligns more with Hunt’s style than Lamb's, and secondly, the New Monthly issue where the essay was published includes a list of errors, two of which are corrected in the essay, yet this ‘H——’ remains unchanged.
ON READING OLD BOOKS
This essay was first published in the London Magazine for February, 1821, and republished in the “Plain Speaker.”
This essay was first published in the London Magazine in February 1821 and later republished in the “Plain Speaker.”
P. 333. I hate to read new books. It would take too long to recall all the passages in which Hazlitt voices his sentimental attachment to the writers with whom he first became acquainted. “The greatest pleasure in life,” he says in one essay, “is that of reading when we are young,” and at the conclusion of his lectures on the “Age of Elizabeth” he remarks: “Were I to live much longer than I have any chance of doing, the books which I read when I was young, I can never forget.” Patmore’s statement concerning Hazlitt’s later reading may be exaggerated, but it is interesting in this connection: “I do not believe Hazlitt ever read the half of any work that he reviewed—not even the Scotch novels, of which he read more than of any other modern productions, and has written better perhaps, than any other of their critics. I am certain that of many works that he has reviewed, and of many writers whose general pretensions he has estimated better than anybody else has done, he never read one tithe.” “My Friends and Acquaintances,” III, 122.
P. 333. I hate to read new books. It would take too long to recall all the passages in which Hazlitt voices his sentimental attachment to the writers with whom he first became acquainted. “The greatest pleasure in life,” he says in one essay, “is that of reading when we are young,” and at the conclusion of his lectures on the “Age of Elizabeth” he remarks: “Were I to live much longer than I have any chance of doing, the books which I read when I was young, I can never forget.” Patmore’s statement concerning Hazlitt’s later reading may be exaggerated, but it is interesting in this connection: “I do not believe Hazlitt ever read the half of any work that he reviewed—not even the Scotch novels, of which he read more than of any other modern productions, and has written better perhaps, than any other of their critics. I am certain that of many works that he has reviewed, and of many writers whose general pretensions he has estimated better than anybody else has done, he never read one tithe.” “My Friends and Acquaintances,” III, 122.
Tales of my Landlord. Scott’s.
Tales of My Landlord. Scott’s.
Lady Morgan (1783?-1859), a writer of Irish stories, of which the best-known is “The Wild Irish Girl” (1806). She is also the author of certain miscellaneous productions, among which is a “Life of Salvator Rosa” reviewed by Hazlitt for the Edinburgh Review, July, 1824. Works, X, 276-310.
Lady Morgan (1783?-1859) was an author known for her Irish stories, with her most famous work being “The Wild Irish Girl” (1806). She also wrote several other pieces, including a “Life of Salvator Rosa,” which Hazlitt reviewed in the Edinburgh Review, July 1824. Works, X, 276-310.
Anastatius, an Eastern romance by Thomas Hope (1770-1831).
Anastatius, an Eastern romance by Thomas Hope (1770-1831).
Delphine (1802), a novel by Madame De Staël (1766-1817), the celebrated French bluestocking.
Delphine (1802), a novel by Madame De Staël (1766-1817), the renowned French intellectual.
[Pg 427]in their newest gloss. “Macbeth,” i, 7, 34.
[Pg 427]in their latest interpretation. “Macbeth,” i, 7, 34.
Andrew Millar (1707-1768), the publisher of Thomson’s and Fielding’s works.
Andrew Millar (1707-1768), the publisher of Thomson's and Fielding's works.
Thurloe’s State Papers. “A Collection of State Papers” (1742) by John Thurloe (1616-1668), Secretary of State under Cromwell.
Thurloe’s State Papers. “A Collection of State Papers” (1742) by John Thurloe (1616-1668), Secretary of State under Cromwell.
Sir Godfrey Kneller (1648-1723), a portrait painter of German birth whose work and reputation belong to England.
Sir Godfrey Kneller (1648-1723), a portrait painter born in Germany, whose work and reputation are linked to England.
P. 335. for thoughts. Cf. “Hamlet,” iv, 5, 175: “There’s rosemary, that’s for remembrance; pray, love, remember: and there is pansies, that’s for thoughts.”
P. 335. for thoughts. Cf. “Hamlet,” iv, 5, 175: “There’s rosemary, that’s for remembrance; pray, love, remember: and there is pansies, that’s for thoughts.”
Fortunatus’s Wishing Cap, in Dekker’s play of “Old Fortunatus.”
Fortunatus’s Wishing Cap, in Dekker’s play “Old Fortunatus.”
Bruscambille. “Tristram Shandy,” Bk. III, ch. 35.
Bruscambille. “Tristram Shandy,” Book III, Chapter 35.
the masquerade. “Tom Jones,” Bk. XIII, ch. 7.
the masquerade. “Tom Jones,” Bk. XIII, ch. 7.
the disputes. Bk. III, ch. 3.
the disputes. Bk. III, ch. 3.
the escape of Molly. Bk. IV, ch. 8.
the escape of Molly. Bk. IV, ch. 8.
Sophia and her muff. Bk. V, ch. 4.
Sophia and her muff. Bk. V, ch. 4.
her aunt’s lecture. Bk. VII, ch. 3.
her aunt’s lecture. Bk. VII, ch. 3.
the puppets dallying. “Hamlet,” iii, 2, 257.
the puppets messing around. “Hamlet,” iii, 2, 257.
P. 336. ignorance was bliss. Gray’s “Ode on a Distant Prospect of Eton.”
P. 336. ignorance was bliss. Gray’s “Ode on a Distant Prospect of Eton.”
Ballantyne press. The printing firm of John and James Ballantyne in Edinburgh with which Scott was associated, and in whose financial ruin he was so disastrously involved.
Ballantyne press. The printing company run by John and James Ballantyne in Edinburgh, which Scott was linked to, and in whose financial collapse he was so tragically entangled.
Minerva Press. The sponsor of popular romances.
Minerva Press. The publisher of bestselling romance novels.
P. 337. Mrs. Radcliffe, Anne (1764-1823), a very popular writer of novels in which romance, sentiment, and terror are combined in cunning proportions. Her chief novels are “The Romance of the Forest” (1791), “The Mysteries of Udolpho” (1794) and “The Italian” (1797). Hazlitt writes of her in the lecture “On the English Novelists.”
P. 337. Mrs. Radcliffe, Anne (1764-1823), a very popular writer of novels in which romance, sentiment, and terror are combined in cunning proportions. Her chief novels are “The Romance of the Forest” (1791), “The Mysteries of Udolpho” (1794) and “The Italian” (1797). Hazlitt writes of her in the lecture “On the English Novelists.”
sweet in the mouth. Revelation, x, 9.
sweet in the mouth. Revelation, 10:9.
gay creatures. “Comus,” 299.
queer beings. “Comus,” 299.
Tom Jones discovers Square. Bk. V, ch. 5.
Tom Jones discovers Square. Bk. V, ch. 5.
where Parson Adams. “Joseph Andrews,” Bk. IV, ch. 14.
where Parson Adams. “Joseph Andrews,” Bk. IV, ch. 14.
P. 338. Chubb’s Tracts. Thomas Chubb (1679-1747), a tallow-chandler who devoted his leisure hours to the deistic controversy. His “Tracts and Posthumous Works” were published in six volumes in 1754.
P. 338. Chubb’s Tracts. Thomas Chubb (1679-1747), a tallow-chandler who devoted his leisure hours to the deistic controversy. His “Tracts and Posthumous Works” were published in six volumes in 1754.
fate, free-will. “Paradise Lost,” II, 560.
fate, free-will. “Paradise Lost,” II, 560.
Would I had never seen. Marlowe’s “Dr. Faustus,” Scene 19.
Would I have never seen. Marlowe’s “Dr. Faustus,” Scene 19.
P. 339. New Eloise. “Julie, ou La Nouvelle Héloise” (1760), a[Pg 428] novel by the great French sentimentalist, Jean Jacques Rousseau (1712-1778), who was the most powerful personal force in the revolutionary movement of the eighteenth century and whose writings have left a deep impression on the political and educational systems of the nineteenth. His other important works are “The Social Contract” and “Émile” (1762) and the “Confessions” (1782). Hazlitt has a “Character of Rousseau” in the “Round Table” (see p. xliv, n.).
P. 339. New Eloise. “Julie, ou La Nouvelle Héloise” (1760), a[Pg 428] novel by the great French sentimentalist, Jean Jacques Rousseau (1712-1778), who was the most powerful personal force in the revolutionary movement of the eighteenth century and whose writings have left a deep impression on the political and educational systems of the nineteenth. His other important works are “The Social Contract” and “Émile” (1762) and the “Confessions” (1782). Hazlitt has a “Character of Rousseau” in the “Round Table” (see p. xliv, n.).
scattered like stray-gifts. Wordsworth’s “Stray Pleasures.”
scattered like stray-gifts. Wordsworth’s “Stray Pleasures.”
Sir Fopling Flutter, in Sir George Etherege’s comedy “The Man of Mode” (1676).
Sir Fopling Flutter, in Sir George Etherege’s comedy “The Man of Mode” (1676).
P. 339, n. a friend. Charles Lamb.
P. 339, n. a friend. Charles Lamb.
P. 340. leurre de dupe, a decoy. The expression occurs in the fourth book of Rousseau’s “Confessions.”
P. 340. leurre de dupe, a decoy. The expression occurs in the fourth book of Rousseau’s “Confessions.”
a load to sink a navy. “Henry VIII,” iii, 2, 383.
a load to sink a navy. “Henry VIII,” iii, 2, 383.
Marcian Calonna is a dainty book. Lamb’s “Sonnet to the Author of Poems Published under the Name of Barry Cornwall.”
Marcian Calonna is a delicate book. Lamb’s “Sonnet to the Author of Poems Published under the Name of Barry Cornwall.”
P. 341. Keats. Hazlitt shared the popular conception of Keats as an effeminate poet. He concludes the essay “On Effeminacy of Character” in “Table Talk” with a reference to Keats: “I cannot help thinking that the fault of Mr. Keats’s poems was a deficiency in masculine energy of style. He had beauty, tenderness, delicacy, in an uncommon degree, but there was a want of strength and substance. His Endymion is a very delightful description of the illusions of a youthful imagination, given up to airy dreams—we have flowers, clouds, rainbows, moonlight, all sweet sounds and smells, and Oreads and Dryads flitting by—but there is nothing tangible in it, nothing marked or palpable—we have none of the hardy spirit or rigid forms of antiquity. He painted his own thoughts and character; and did not transport himself into the fabulous and heroic ages. There is a want of action, of character, and so far, of imagination, but there is exquisite fancy. All is soft and fleshy, without bone or muscle. We see in him the youth, without the manhood of poetry. His genius breathed ‘vernal delight and joy.’—‘Like Maia’s son he stood and shook his plumes,’ with fragrance filled. His mind was redolent of spring. He had not the fierceness of summer, nor the richness of autumn, and winter he seemed not to have known, till he felt the icy hand of death!” Again in the introduction to the “Select British Poets” (Works, V, 378), he says that Keats “gave the greatest promise of genius of any poet of his day. He displayed extreme[Pg 429] tenderness, beauty, originality, and delicacy of fancy; all he wanted was manly strength and fortitude to reject the temptations of singularity in sentiment and expression. Some of his shorter and later pieces are, however, as free from faults as they are full of beauties.”
P. 341. Keats. Hazlitt shared the popular conception of Keats as an effeminate poet. He concludes the essay “On Effeminacy of Character” in “Table Talk” with a reference to Keats: “I cannot help thinking that the fault of Mr. Keats’s poems was a deficiency in masculine energy of style. He had beauty, tenderness, delicacy, in an uncommon degree, but there was a want of strength and substance. His Endymion is a very delightful description of the illusions of a youthful imagination, given up to airy dreams—we have flowers, clouds, rainbows, moonlight, all sweet sounds and smells, and Oreads and Dryads flitting by—but there is nothing tangible in it, nothing marked or palpable—we have none of the hardy spirit or rigid forms of antiquity. He painted his own thoughts and character; and did not transport himself into the fabulous and heroic ages. There is a want of action, of character, and so far, of imagination, but there is exquisite fancy. All is soft and fleshy, without bone or muscle. We see in him the youth, without the manhood of poetry. His genius breathed ‘vernal delight and joy.’—‘Like Maia’s son he stood and shook his plumes,’ with fragrance filled. His mind was redolent of spring. He had not the fierceness of summer, nor the richness of autumn, and winter he seemed not to have known, till he felt the icy hand of death!” Again in the introduction to the “Select British Poets” (Works, V, 378), he says that Keats “gave the greatest promise of genius of any poet of his day. He displayed extreme[Pg 429] tenderness, beauty, originality, and delicacy of fancy; all he wanted was manly strength and fortitude to reject the temptations of singularity in sentiment and expression. Some of his shorter and later pieces are, however, as free from faults as they are full of beauties.”
Come like shadows. “Macbeth,” iv, 1, 111.
Come like shadows. “Macbeth,” iv, 1, 111.
Tiger-moth’s wings and Blushes with blood. Keats’s “Eve of St. Agnes.”
Tiger-moth's wings and Blush with blood. Keats's “Eve of St. Agnes.”
Words, words. “Hamlet,” ii, 2, 194.
Words, words. “Hamlet,” ii, 2, 194.
the great preacher. Edward Irving.
The Great Preacher. Edward Irving.
as the hart. Psalms, xlii, 1.
as the deer. Psalms, xlii, 1.
Giving my stock [sum]. “As You Like It,” ii, 1, 48.
Giving my stock [sum]. “As You Like It,” ii, 1, 48.
P. 342. Valentine, Tattle and Prue, characters in Congreve’s “Love for Love” (1695).
P. 342. Valentine, Tattle and Prue, characters in Congreve’s “Love for Love” (1695).
know my cue. Cf. “Othello,” i, 2, 83.
know my cue. Cf. “Othello,” i, 2, 83.
Sir Humphry Davy (1778-1829), the celebrated chemist.
Sir Humphry Davy (1778-1829), the famous chemist.
P. 343. with every trick and line [line and trick]. “All’s Well That Ends Well,” i, 1, 107.
P. 343. with every trick and line [line and trick]. “All’s Well That Ends Well,” i, 1, 107.
the divine Clementina, in Richardson’s “Sir Charles Grandison.”
the divine Clementina, in Richardson’s “Sir Charles Grandison.”
that ligament. Sterne’s “Tristram Shandy.” Bk. VI, ch. 10.
that ligament. Sterne’s “Tristram Shandy.” Bk. VI, ch. 10.
story of the hawk. “Decameron,” Fifth Day, ninth story.
story of the hawk. “Decameron,” Fifth Day, ninth story.
at one proud [fell] swoop. “Macbeth,” iv, 3, 219.
in one bold [attack] move. “Macbeth,” iv, 3, 219.
P. 344. with all its giddy [dizzy] raptures. Wordsworth’s “Tintern Abbey,” 85.
P. 344. with all its giddy [dizzy] raptures. Wordsworth’s “Tintern Abbey,” 85.
embalmed with odours. “Paradise Lost,” II, 843.
preserved with scents. “Paradise Lost,” II, 843.
the German criticism. See p. 112.
the German critique. See p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
His form. “Paradise Lost,” I, 591.
His form. “Paradise Lost,” I, 591.
Falls flat. Ibid., I, 460.
Fails completely. Ibid., I, 460.
he, like an eagle. “Coriolanus,” v, 6, 115.
he, like an eagle. “Coriolanus,” v, 6, 115.
An Essay on Marriage. “No such essay by Wordsworth is at present known to exist. It would seem either that ‘Marriage’ is a misprint for some other word, or that Hazlitt was mistaken in the subject of the essay referred to by Coleridge. Hazlitt is probably recalling a conversation with Coleridge in Shropshire at the beginning of 1798 (cf. ‘My First Acquaintance with Poets’), at which time A Letter to the Bishop of Llandaff (1793) was the only notable prose work which Wordsworth had published.” Waller-Glover.
An Essay on Marriage. “There is currently no known essay by Wordsworth on this topic. It seems that ‘Marriage’ might be a typo for another word, or Hazlitt was mistaken about the essay Coleridge mentioned. Hazlitt is likely remembering a conversation with Coleridge in Shropshire at the beginning of 1798 (see ‘My First Acquaintance with Poets’), during which A Letter to the Bishop of Llandaff (1793) was the only significant prose work that Wordsworth had published.” Waller-Glover.
[Pg 430]P. 345, n. Is this the present earl? “James Maitland, eighth Earl of Lauderdale (1759-1839), succeeded his father in August, 1789.” Waller-Glover.
[Pg 430]P. 345, n. Is this the current earl? “James Maitland, the eighth Earl of Lauderdale (1759-1839), took over from his father in August 1789.” Waller-Glover.
P. 346. worthy of all acceptation. 1 Timothy, i, 15.
P. 346. worthy of all acceptation. 1 Timothy, i, 15.
Clarendon. Edward Hyde, Earl of Clarendon (1609-1674), English statesman and author of the “History of the Rebellion” (1704-1707).
Clarendon. Edward Hyde, Earl of Clarendon (1609-1674), was an English politician and writer of the “History of the Rebellion” (1704-1707).
Froissart, Jean (1338-1410), the chronicler of the Hundred Years’ War.
Froissart, Jean (1338-1410), the historian of the Hundred Years’ War.
Holinshed, Ralph (d. 1580?), author of “Chronicles of England, Scotlande, and Irelande” (1578).
Holinshed, Ralph (d. 1580?), author of “Chronicles of England, Scotland, and Ireland” (1578).
Stowe, John (1525?-1605), author of “Englysh Chronicles” (1561).
Stowe, John (1525?-1605), writer of “Englysh Chronicles” (1561).
Thucydides (460? b.c.-399?), the historian of the Peloponnesian War.
Thucydides (around 460 B.C. - 399 B.C.), the historian of the Peloponnesian War.
Guicciardini, Francesco (1483-1540), Italian statesman and author of a “History of Italy from 1494 to 1532.”
Guicciardini, Francesco (1483-1540), Italian politician and writer of a “History of Italy from 1494 to 1532.”
P. 347. The Loves of Persiles and Sigismunda, the last work of Cervantes (translated into English in 1619) and Galatea, his first work (1585).
P. 347. The Loves of Persiles and Sigismunda, the last work of Cervantes (translated into English in 1619) and Galatea, his first work (1585).
another Yarrow. Cf. Wordsworth’s “Yarrow Revisited.”
another Yarrow. See Wordsworth's "Yarrow Revisited."
INDEX
INDEX
“Academy of Compliments,” 81.
Addison, Joseph, xxxii, liii, lvii, 130, 142, 143, 144, 147, 153, 268, 303, 328, 377, 378.
Adventurer, The, 152, 342, 379.
Æschylus, 48, 71, 209, 278.
Alcæus, 193.
“Alexander’s Feast,” 199.
Alison, A., xxxvi.
“A Mad World, My Masters,” 18.
“Amelia,” 160-2.
Amyot, Jacques, 352.
“Anatomy of Melancholy,” 224, 397, 400.
“Ancient Mariner,” 213, 297.
“Antony and Cleopatra,” liv-lvi, 39, 361.
Aquinas, Thomas, 211, 328, 392.
Aram, Eugene, 326, 424.
Arbuthnot, John, lx, 130, 212, 375.
Aretine, Peter, 12, 320, 353.
Ariel, 85-6, 210, 365.
Ariosto, Lodovico, xliii, 11, 21, 243, 253, 320, 352.
Aristophanes, 48.
Aristophanes of Byzantium, 363.
Aristotle, xxxiii, 135.
Arnold, Matthew, lix.
“As You Like It,” lv, 58, 363.
Atherstone, Edwin, xxxvii.
Ayrton, W., 304, 315-9, 328, 331, 378, 416.
Babbitt, Irving, lxx n.
Bacon, Francis, xii, xv, liii, 1, 146, 254, 327 n., 425.
Bagehot, W., xxxiii, lxxii.
Beattie, James, 365.
Beaumont and Fletcher, lvi, 1, 2, 226, 326, 346, 422.
“Beggar’s Opera,” 71, 263.
Behmen, Jacob, 211, 392.
Belleforest, François de, 353.
Bentham, Jeremy, lviii.
Berkeley, George, xii, 210, 287 n., 327, 338, 390.
Betterton, T., 141, 377.
Bewick, T., 201, 388.
Bible, 6-11, 264, 271, 272-3, 351.
Bickerstaff, Isaac, 139, 140, 377.
Birrell, A., lxxii, lxxiii.
Blackstone, Sir William, 157, 380.
Blackwood’s Magazine, xxv-xxvii, xxxvii, lxxi.
Blackwood, W., xxvii, 296, 413.
Blount, Martha, 121, 321, 324, 374.
Boccaccio, Giovanni, xliii, 12, 16, 127, 137, 268, 320, 343, 352, 408-9, 422.
Boileau, Nicolas, 124, 374.
Bolingbroke, Viscount, 127, 129, 190, 375.
Borgia, Lucretia, 329.
Boswell, J., 150-1, 303, 317, 321, 379, 414.
Bowles, W. L., xlv, xlvii, 211, 245, 374, 393.
Britton, T., 302, 415.
“Broken Heart, The,” lvi.
Brooke, Lord. See Greville, Fulke.
Browne, Sir Thomas, lxiv, 224, 316-7, 397, 400.
Buckingham, Duke of, 130, 375.
Buffamalco, 298 n., 415.
Bulwer-Lytton, Edward, lxxii.
Bunyan, John, 224, 269, 324, 409.
Burke, Edmund, xii, xiv, liii, lxvi, 145 n., 147, 150, 156, 172-90;
his mental range, 172-3;
as an orator, 173-5;
subtlety of understanding, 176-8;
[Pg 434]views on government and society, 179-82;
onesidedness, 182-3;
prose style, 184-9, 271 n., 345, 384;
212, 259, 284, 298, 325, 343-5, 411, 414-5.
Burleigh, Lord, 21, 356.
Burney, Fanny, 380, 383, 413, 417.
Burney, James, 304, 321, 416, 417.
Burney, Martin, 304, 321, 324, 328, 416-7.
Burns, Robert, xxxvi, 7.
Burton, Robert, 224, 397, 400.
Butler, Joseph, 210, 287, 299, 327, 385, 390.
Byron, Lord, xi, xxiii, xxvii n., xxxvi, xxxvii, xlv, liii, lviii-lix, lxxi, 197, 203, 216, 236-50,
his self-centered nature contrasted with Scott’s, 236-41;
his intensity, 241-3;
his romances, 242;
his tragedies, 243;
his satire, 244-5;
his serio-comic style, 245-6;
his extravagance, 246-8;
aristocratic pride, 248;
death in Greece, 249-50, 393.
“Cain,” 247.
Calamy, Edmund, 211, 391.
“Caleb Williams,” 298.
“Camilla,” 291, 413.
“Campaign, The,” 268, 408.
Campbell, Thomas, xxxvii, xlv, lviii, 417-8.
Carlyle, T., xviii n., xxxi, li.
Cary, H. F., 353.
Castiglione, B., 12, 353.
“Catiline,” 11.
Cervantes, Miguel de, xiii, 97, 157-8, 347, 380, 430.
Chalmers, T., 263, 407.
Chantrey, Sir Francis, 294, 413.
Chapman, G., 2, 4, 11, 352.
Charron, P., 136 n., 376.
Chatham, Lord, 174-5, 177 n., 188, 383.
Chatterton, T., 328.
Chaucer, Geoffrey, liii, lxxiii, 21, 32, 34-5, 40-2, 200, 267-8, 319-21, 343, 408-9, 422.
Chester, John, 295-9.
Chesterton, G. K., xviii.
“Childe Harold,” 242.
“Christabel,” lvii, 214, 395.
Chubb, T., 338, 427.
Cibber, Colley, 52.
Cicero, 12, 188-9.
Cimabue, 329, 331, 425.
Cinthio, Giraldi, 353.
Citizen of the World, 152-3, 379.
Clarendon, Earl of, 346, 430.
“Clarissa Harlowe,” 168-9, 270.
Clarke, S., 210, 391.
Claude of Lorraine, 212, 264, 298 n., 303, 329.
Cobbett, W., lvii, lxi-lxii, lxvii.
Coke, Sir Edward, 1, 350.
Coleridge, S. T., xiii,
service to English criticism, xxxviii-xl;
xlvii, lii, liii, liv, lviii-lix, lxi, lxiii-lxiv, lxxi, 205-15;
his intellect, 205-7;
extent of reading, 209-12;
inactivity, 213;
his poetry, 213-4;
his prose, 214-5;
compared with Southey, 216-8; 277-300;
his preaching, 279-80;
kindness to Hazlitt, 280, 283, 286;
appearance, 281;
literary opinions, 284-8, 298, 413-5;
conversation, 289, 301;
manner of reading, 292, 295;
303, 304-5, 310, 311, 341, 345, 356, 358, 359, 362, 363, 367, 368, 369, 371, 374, 381, 387, 408, 411.
Collins, W., 200.
Comedy, 96-8, 371.
“Comedy of Errors,” l.
“Comus,” 32.
Congreve, W., 97, 371.
Connoisseur, The, 152, 342, 379.
“Coriolanus,” 11, 361.
Corneille, Pierre, 361.
Cornwall, Barry, xxxvi.
Correggio, 329, 425.
“Corsair, The,” 242.
Cotton, C., 138, 376.
“Count Fathom,” 164-5.
Cowley, A., 138, 377.
Cowper, W., 109, 211, 297.
Crabbe, G., xxxvii, lviii-lix.
[Pg 435]
Crebillon, Claude, 155, 212, 380.
Crichton, James, “the Admirable,” 326, 424.
Croker, J. W., 212, 393.
Croly, George, xxxvii.
Cromwell, Oliver, 324.
Cudworth, R., 210, 390.
Cumberland, R., 365.
Curran, J. P., 310, 418.
“Cymbeline,” lv, 50-9.
Dante, xliii, 12, 48, 112, 114, 200, 243, 271, 273-5, 320, 353, 425.
D’Avenant, W., 407.
Davidson, John, lxxiii n.
Davies, Sir John, 21.
Davy, Sir Humphry, 342, 368, 429.
“Death of Abel,” 297, 413.
Defoe, Daniel, liii, 157 n., 269, 409.
Dekker, T., lvi, 1, 4, 10, 18, 326, 421-2.
De Lolme, J. L., 157, 380.
“Delphine,” 333.
De Quincey, T., xxxii, lxvii, 387.
Dobell, Bertram, 398.
Domenichino, 296, 413.
“Don Juan,” 245, 246 n.
Donne, J., 303, 318-9, 416.
“Don Quixote,” 164, 330, 337, 346, 381.
Douce, F., 306, 418.
Drake, Sir Francis, 1, 350.
Drake, Nathan, 17, 354.
Drummond, William, of Hawthornden, 326, 424.
Dryden, J., xxxiii, xxxiv, 107, 127, 200, 268, 303, 323.
Du Bartas, G., 12, 353.
Duns Scotus, 211, 328, 392.
Durfey, Tom, 141, 377.
Dyer, G., 313, 419.
Eachard, John, 157, 380.
Edgeworth, Maria, xxxvi.
Edinburgh Review, xi, xv, xxxv, xxxvi, xxxviii, xlvi, lxxi, lxxii.
Edwards, Jonathan, 327, 424.
Elliston, R. W., 300, 415.
“Emilius,” xlviii, 339-40.
“English Bards and Scotch Reviewers,” 244.
“Epistle of Eloise to Abelard,” 127.
“Essay on Criticism,” 124-5.
“Essay on Laws,” xxiii.
“Essay on the Principles of Human Action,” xiv, 287, 412.
Estcourt, R., 141, 377.
Euripides, 209.
“Eve of St. Agnes,” lviii.
“Excursion, The,” 198.
“Faërie Queene,” xlvii, xlviii, 13, 356, 357.
Fairfax, Edward, 11.
Farquhar, George, 343.
Fawcett, J., xii, 385.
Fichte, J. G., 212, 394.
Field, Barron, 324, 420.
Fielding, H., xiii, xlii, lvii, 156-65, 167, 224, 298, 303, 324, 380, 415.
Fletcher, John, 4, 16, 17, 354.
Ford, John, lvi.
Foster, John, xxxv n.
Fox, C. J., 177 n., 188, 298, 385.
Francis, Sir Philip, 393.
Friend, The, 215, 396.
Froissart, Jean, 346, 430.
Froude, J. A., xxxiii.
Fuller, T., 224, 346, 400.
Fuseli, H., 145, 310, 378.
Garrick, D., 151, 324-5, 420.
Gay, J., 224, 303, 328, 401.
Geoffrey of Monmouth, 353.
“George Barnwell,” 365.
Gessner, S., 413.
Ghirlandaio, 212, 329, 331, 394.
Gibbon, Edward, xxxv, 224.
Gifford, W., xxxviii.
“Gil Blas,” 303, 337, 381.
Giorgione, 329, 425.
Giotto, 212, 329, 331, 394.
Godwin, W., xi, xiii, xv, lxvii, 212, 226, 284-5, 300, 311, 326, 383, 393, 396.
[Pg 436]
Goethe, J. W., xiii, 212, 341, 394, 409.
Golding, Arthur, 352.
Goldsmith, Oliver, 148, 150, 151, 152-3, 162, 170, 212, 308, 321, 325, 342.
Gosse, E., xliv n.
Gray, T., 155, 200, 298, 328, 414.
Greville, Fulke, 210, 316-7, 326, 390.
Guardian, The, 145, 378.
Guicciardini, F., 346, 430.
Guido, 329, 425.
“Guy Faux,” 224, 231, 315, 331, 399.
“Guzman d’Alfarache,” 381.
Halifax, Marquis of, 138, 376.
“Hamlet,” liv, 14, 37-9, 51, 60, 76-84, 367-8.
Hampden, John, 232, 402.
Handel, G. F., 324, 415, 421.
Harrington, Sir John, 11.
Hartley, D., 210, 327, 338, 390.
Hawkesworth, John, 152, 379.
Haydon, B. F., xxiv, xxvi, xxix, 294, 311, 413.
Hazlitt, John, xiii.
Hazlitt, W., the elder, xii, 277-8, 281-4, 411.
Hazlitt, W. In relation to his age, xi-xii;
early environment and reading, xii-xiii;
interest in metaphysics, xiii-xv;
as a painter, xiii-xiv;
beginnings of authorship, xiv;
introduction to journalism, xv;
as an essayist, xvi ff.;
his paradox, xvii-xx;
emotional warmth, xx-xxi;
outward unhappiness, xxi-xxii;
sentiment for the past, xxii-xxiii;
attachment to political principles, xxiii-xxv;
literary-political quarrels, xxv-xxix;
embittered feelings, xxix-xxxi;
Carlyle’s judgment, xxxi;
as an essayist, xxxii-xxxiii;
as a critic, xxxix ff.;
debt to Coleridge, xxxix-xl and notes passim;
union of taste and judgment, xl-xli;
catholicity of taste, xli-xlii;
narrowness of reading, xlii-xlv;
generalizing power, xlv-xlvi;
historical viewpoint, xlvi;
limitations, xlvii;
feeling for books, xlviii, 426;
on literature and life, xlix;
on “imagination,” xlix;
on substance and form, l;
on poetry and metre, li;
scope of his criticism, lii-liii;
on Shakespeare, liii-lvi;
on Elizabethan dramatists, lvi;
on his contemporaries, lvii-lix;
his prose style, lix-lxix;
on diction, lxvi n.;
use of quotations, lxix;
influence, lxix-lxxiii;
his view of English character, 19-20;
on progress in the arts, 262, 358;
friendship with Lamb, 398-400, 417;
meeting with Coleridge and its effects, 277-300.
Hazlitt, W. C, xiv n.
“Heaven and Earth,” 243.
Heine, Heinrich, liv, lxxi.
Henley, Ernest, xxxiii.
Henry VI, 365.
Herford, C. H., xlii n.
Hesiod, 11.
Heywood, T., 2, 4, 326, 422.
Hobbes, T., xii, xv, 327, 338, 424.
Hoby, T., 353.
Hogarth, W., 158, 212, 225, 303, 324, 381.
Holcroft, T., 285, 300, 304-5, 411, 417.
Holinshed, Ralph, 15, 346, 353-4, 430.
Homer, xlviii, 11, 104, 112, 115, 119, 189, 193, 253, 268, 270, 271-2, 273, 275, 352.
Hood, Tom, xxxvii.
Hook, Theodore, 393.
Hooker, Richard, 1, 350.
Horne, R. H., lxxii.
Howells, W. D., lxxi.
Hume, D., xii, 286-7, 327, 338, 411.
“Humphrey Clinker,” 164, 385.
[Pg 437]
Hunt, Leigh, xvii, xxvi, xxxii, liii, lix, lxxi, 306-7, 311, 327, 330-1, 390, 404, 418, 426.
Huss, John, 211, 391.
Hutchinson, Lucy, 330, 425.
Iago, liv, 42, 72-6, 361, 365.
Imagination, 34;
in Shakespeare, 45;
in Milton, 104-5;
255-6.
Inchbald, Elizabeth, 311, 383, 418.
Irving, Edward, liii, lix, 341.
Irving, Washington, 397.
Jeffrey, Francis, xxxvi-xxxviii, xlv, lix, 244, 376, 404.
Jerome of Prague, 211, 391.
Jervas, C., 130-1, 375.
“John Bull,” 212, 393.
“John Buncle,” xliv, 302.
Johnson, S., xxxiv, xxxvi, lii, 34, 99, 107, 109, 145-52;
his prose style, 146-9, 186;
his character by Boswell, 150-2;
167, 189, 201, 212, 287, 298, 303, 308, 317, 321, 325, 345, 358, 361, 362, 366, 373, 378, 387, 397, 409, 414-5.
“John Woodvill,” 226, 401.
Jonson, Ben, 1, 2, 4, 11, 226, 326, 423-4.
“Joseph Andrews,” 156-8, 160, 161-2, 337.
“Julia de Roubigné,” 154, 343.
“Julius Cæsar,” 11.
Junius, 190, 212, 224, 298, 303, 324, 345, 393, 414.
Kames, Lord, xxxiv, xxxv.
Kant, I., 212, 394, 395, 417.
Kean, E., 84, 368.
Keats, John, xvi, xxv, xxxvi, xlviii, lviii, 341, 428-9.
Kemble, J. P., 84, 310, 367-8.
“King Lear,” l, liv, 14, 42, 48, 51, 60, 78, 256-7, 260, 361, 363.
Kneller, Sir Godfrey, 333, 427.
Kotzebue, A. F. F., xliv.
La Fontaine, Jean de, 330, 425.
Lamb, Charles, xvii, xxii, xxvi, xxxii, xliii, xliv, xlviii, liii, lvi, lxi, lxvii, lxxi, 18, 71, 83 n., 154, 209, 220-6,
his conversation, 225, 302-3, 311;
meeting with Hazlitt, 300;
friendship with Hazlitt, 305, 398-400, 417;
his Wednesday evenings, 302-332;
311, 339 n., 367, 368, 369, 380, 381, 386, 390, 425, 426.
Lamb, Mary, xxii, 330, 380, 415.
Landor, W. S., xxxiii, 425.
Lang, Andrew, xxvi.
“Laodamia,” 197.
“Lara,” 242.
La Rochefoucauld, François de, xvi, 330, 425.
“Launcelot Greaves,” 164.
“Lazarillo de Tormes,” 381.
Leibnitz, G., 210, 327, 391.
Leonardo da Vinci, 225, 329, 331, 401.
Le Sage, Alain, 157, 380.
Lessing, G. E., 212, 395.
“Letter of Elia to Robert Southey,” 400, 417.
Lewis, M. G., 294, 413.
Liberal, The, 244, 404.
Lillie, Charles, 141, 377.
Lillo, G., l, 71, 258, 365.
Locke, John, 315-6, 328, 338.
Lockhart, J. G., xxvi, xxvii, xxviii, xxxvii-xxxviii, lix.
London Magazine, xxvi n., xxxvii-xxxviii, lxxi.
Longinus, xxxiii, xxxv, lxvii, 115, 372.
Lounger, The, 153, 379.
Lowell, J. R., lvi, lxxii-lxxiii.
Lucas, E. V., 417.
Luther, Martin, 232, 402.
“Lutrin,” 124, 374.
“Lyrical Ballads,” 192, 198, 291-2, 297, 342.
Lyttleton, Lord, 379.
MacAdam, J. L., 232, 402.
Macaulay, T. B., lxxi, 393.
“Macbeth,” 14, 42, 48, 51, 60-71, 263, 361, 365, 407.
Machiavelli, N., 12, 353.
Mackail, J. W., lii n.
[Pg 438]
Mackenzie, H., 153-4, 343, 379.
Mackintosh, Sir James, 284, 411.
Macpherson, J., 409-10.
Malebranche, N., 210, 390.
Malthus, T. R., xiv.
Mandeville, B., 145, 218, 378.
“Manfred,” 244.
“Man of Feeling,” 154, 343.
“Man of the World, The,” 153.
Mansfield, Lord, 129, 375.
Marivaux, Pierre, 155, 212, 380.
Marlborough, Duke of, 141, 377.
Marlowe, Christopher, lvi, 2, 4, 16, 326, 338, 421.
Marston, John, 2, 4, 350.
Massaccio, 212, 394.
Michael Angelo, 200, 275, 329, 425.
Middleton, T., 2, 4, 71, 350.
“Midsummer Night’s Dream,” lv, 17, 85-7, 363.
Millar, A., 333, 427.
Milman, Henry, xxxvii.
Milton, John, xlviii, li, lii, liii, lxi, lxxiii, 4, 7, 33, 34-5, 41-2, 44, 47, 101-17;
his high seriousness, 101-4;
his learning, 104;
his ideas both musical and picturesque, 105-7, 371;
his blank verse, 107-9;
resemblance to Dante, 114;
compared with Homer, 115;
120, 149, 189, 200, 211, 224, 265, 298, 303, 316, 343-4, 406, 408.
Mirror, The, 153, 379.
“Misanthrope,” 361.
Molière, J. B. P., xliii, 97, 252, 330, 361, 425.
Montagu, Mrs. Basil, 311, 418.
Montague, Lady Mary Wortley, 324.
Montaigne, Michel de, xvi, 134-8, 139, 146, 330, 376, 401.
Montesquieu, C. L. de S., 309.
Moore, Edward, 1, 258, 379, 406.
Moore, Thomas, xxxvii, lviii, lxviii, 243.
More, Hannah, xliv.
Morgan, Lady, 333, 426.
Morgann, Maurice, 359, 369.
Morley, John, xliv n., 383, 384.
“Much Ado About Nothing,” 371.
Murillo, l, 281, 410.
Murray, John, xxvii, 289.
Napoleon, xiii, xxiv, 343 n., 372.
Neal, Daniel, 211, 391.
Newcastle, Duchess of, 210, 330, 390.
“New Eloise, The,” 339.
Newton, Sir Isaac, 145, 315-6, 389.
Ninon de Lenclos, 330, 425.
North, Sir Thomas, 11.
Northcote, James, lvii, 307-8, 311, 401, 418.
“Ode on the Departing Year,” 290.
Oldfield, Anne, 141, 377.
Ophelia, 38-9, 82-3, 367.
Ossian, 271, 275-6, 408, 409-10.
“Othello,” 14, 42, 47, 51, 60, 72-6, 257, 361, 368.
Otway, T., 4, 328, 351.
Ovid, 11, 131, 137, 352.
Paine, Tom, 288, 411.
Paley, W., 201, 287, 388.
“Pamela,” 166-8.
“Paradise Lost,” xlvii, 303, 310, 385, 406.
“Paradise Regained,” 303.
Parnell, T., 224, 400.
Parr, Samuel, 418.
“Paul and Virginia,” 290, 412-3.
“Peregrine Pickle,” 164, 335.
“Persian Letters,” 152, 379.
“Peter Bell,” 294-5.
Petrarch, F., 12, 320, 353.
Phaer, Thomas, 352.
Phillips, E., 304, 324, 416.
“Philoctetes,” 269, 409.
“Pilgrim’s Progress,” li, 32, 268-9.
Pindar, 193.
Pindar, Peter, 219, 311, 396.
Pitt, William, 177 n., 298.
Plato, 211, 253, 392.
[Pg 439]
Plotinus, 211, 392.
Plutarch, 11, 140, 352.
“Poems on the Naming of Places,” 290.
Poetry, epic and dramatic poetry distinguished, 43;
verse its obvious distinction, 118, 268-9;
poetry of art and nature, 119;
poetry defined, 251 ff., 268-9;
tragic poetry, 256-61;
poetic diction, 261-2;
poetry and civilization, 262-3;
poetry and painting, 263-5;
poetry and rhythm, 265-8 n.;
poetry and eloquence, 271 n.
Poole, Tom, 291, 295, 413.
Pope, Alexander, xlii, xlv, lvii, lxiii, lxxii, 32, 107, 109, 110, 118-32;
his poetic limitations, 118;
the poet of artificial life, 119-122;
his correctness, 126-7;
his satire, 128-30;
his compliments, 129-30;
his letters, 132;
136, 141, 200, 224, 245, 260, 268, 298, 303, 308, 321-3, 342, 357, 361, 362, 364, 373-4, 414.
Poussin, Gaspar, 296, 413.
Poussin, Nicolas, 26, 201, 357.
Priestley, Joseph, xii, xv, xxiii, 210, 390.
Proclus, 211, 392.
Puck, 45,
compared with Ariel, 85-6, 365.
Quarterly Review, xxv, xxvi, xxvii, xxxv, lxvi.
Rabelais, F., 48, 212, 330, 425.
Racine, J., 330, 425.
Radcliffe, Anne, 337, 383, 427.
Raleigh, Sir Walter, 1, 350.
Rambler, The, 145-6, 342, 378, 397.
“Rape of the Lock,” l, 122-4.
Raphael, 212, 264, 298 n., 329, 389, 416, 425.
“Rasselas,” 149, 378.
“Religious Musings,” 211.
Rembrandt, 202, 263, 329, 388, 389.
“Remorse,” 214, 299, 396.
“Return from Parnassus,” 17.
Reynolds, Mrs., 304, 321, 323, 416.
Reynolds, Sir Joshua, 275, 308, 325, 329, 418.
Richard II, 43, 365.
Richard III, compared with Macbeth, 68-70, 365.
Richardson, S., xiii, xlii, lvii, 157, 158, 165-70, 270, 298, 303, 324, 342, 381, 415.
“Rivals, The,” 164.
Roberts, William, 244, 404.
Robertson, J. M., lxxiii n.
“Robinson Crusoe,” li, 201, 268-9.
“Roderick Random,” 162-4.
Rogers, Samuel, xxxvi, xxxvii.
“Romeo and Juliet,” liv, 51, 84-5, 310, 363, 368.
Ronsard, Pierre, 12, 353.
“Rosamond Gray,” 154, 226, 401.
Rousseau, J. J., xii, xiii, xvi, xxiv, xliv n., 212, 311, 330, 339-40, 428.
Rowley, William, 2, 350.
Rubens, Peter Paul, 30, 329, 357.
Sainte-Beuve, C. A., xl, lxx.
St. Evremont, Ch., 330, 401, 425.
St. Pierre, B., 413.
Saintsbury, G., xl n., lvii, lxx n., lxxiii n., 366.
Sallust, 12.
Salmasius, Claudius, 114, 372.
Sannazarius, 388.
Saxo Grammaticus, 15, 353.
Schelling, F. W. J., 212, 394-5.
Schiller, Friedrich, xliv, 214, 341, 409.
Schlegel, A. W., liii n., liv, lxxi, 84, 349, 358, 363, 368, 423.
Schlegel, F., xxvii n.
Scott, John, xxvi n., xxviii.
Scott, Sir Walter, xxviii, xxxvi, xxxvii, liii, lviii-lix, 227-35;
his novels, 227-30;
his freedom from prejudice, 230-1;
his Toryism, 231-3;
[Pg 440]character, 234-5;
compared with Byron, 236-41, 246-7;
his poetry, 237-8, 241, 249, 296, 347, 383, 408, 427.
“Sejanus,” 11, 424.
Seneca, 177.
Settle, Elkanah, 128.
Shaftesbury, Lord, 138, 377, 408.
Shakespeare, W., xxvii, xxxiii, xxxiv, xlii, xliii, xlv, l, liii-lvi, lxix, lxxi, lxxiii, 1,
rank among contemporaries, 2-5, 35;
11, 13, 14, 17, 32, 33, 34-100;
compared with Chaucer, Spenser, and Milton, 34-5, 40-3;
compared with modern poets, 44;
universal sympathy of mind, 35-40, 119, 358;
his imagination, 45;
language and versification, 46-7;
faults, 47-8;
genius for comedy, 49, 96-9, 361, 371;
his women, 49, 51-2, 362;
unity of feeling, 56-7, 363;
his morality, 59, 81;
tragic power, 60, 361;
use of contrast, 66-7;
skill in individualizing character, 68-70, 85-6, 364-5;
unsuited to stage, 70-1, 83-4, 87, 369;
detachment from his characters, 78, 366;
his poetry, 99-100, 101, 104, 107, 119, 121, 158, 189, 200, 224, 229, 258, 268, 298, 303, 316, 331, 342, 406, 407, 421-3.
Shelley, P. B., xi, xxiv, xxv, xxxvi, xxxvii, lviii, 393.
Shenstone, William, 385.
Sheridan, R. B., 310.
Shrewsbury Chronicle, xxiii.
Siddons, Sarah, 64, 364.
Sidney, Algernon, 232, 402.
Sidney, Sir Philip, 1, 16, 288, 303, 316, 354.
“Sir Charles Grandison,” 166, 168, 169, 270, 324, 383.
Sir Fopling Flutter, xlviii, 312, 339, 419.
Sir Roger de Coverley, 142.
Smith, Adam, 282, 410.
Smollett, T., 157-8, 162-5, 224, 303, 381.
Socinus, F. P., 211, 391.
Somers, John, 232, 403.
Sophocles, 189, 209, 409.
“Sorrows of Werther,” 212, 394.
South, Robert, 210, 287, 391.
Southey, Robert, xxviii, xxxvi, lviii, lxxi, 28, 212, 216-9, 289, 300, 395.
Spectator, The, 141-5, 342, 377.
Spenser, Edmund, liii, lvii, lxxiii, 1, 13, 21-33;
his picturesqueness, 21 ff.;
his allegory, 25-26;
language and versification, 32-3;
34-5, 103, 107, 265, 321, 343, 408.
Spinoza, Baruch, 211, 391.
de Staël, Madame, xliv, 426.
Steele, Richard, xxxii, liii, lvii, 139, 142, 144, 145, 303, 328.
Sterne, L., xiii, 153, 157, 158, 170-1, 303, 309, 381, 397.
Stevenson, R. L., xviii n., xxiii, lix.
Stewart, Dugald, 328, 425.
Stoddart, Dr., 114, 372.
Stowe, John, 346, 430.
Suckling, Sir John, 16.
Surrey, Earl of, 16, 352, 354.
Swedenborg, Emanuel, 211, 392.
Swift, Jonathan, xviii n., lx, 212, 303, 328, 377.
Sylvester, Joshua, 353.
Tacitus, 12.
Talfourd, T. N., lxxii, 379.
“Tartuffe,” 361.
Tasso, T., xliii, 11, 24 n., 112, 243, 352.
Tatler, The, 139, 140-5, 342, 377.
Taylor, Jeremy, liii, 211, 298, 392.
“Tempest,” 13, 85-6, 363.
Temple, Sir William, 138, 377.
Thackeray, W. M., lxii.
Thomson, James, 109, 200, 212, 297, 328.
Thucydides, 346, 430.
Thurloe, John, 333, 427.
Tillotson, John, 210, 391.
[Pg 441]
“Timon of Athens,” 48, 361.
Titian, 264, 308, 320, 329, 343, 387, 389.
“Tom Jones,” xlviii, 159-60, 162-3, 290, 335-7.
Tooke, Horne, 309, 310, 327, 418.
“Troilus and Cressida,” 45.
Tucker, Abraham, xiv.
Turberville, George, 352-3.
Turenne, Marshal, 141, 377.
“Twelfth Night,” 96-100.
“Two Noble Kinsmen,” 17.
Twyne, Thomas, 352.
Vanbrugh, Sir John, 97, 141, 371.
Van Dyck, Sir Anthony, 329, 389, 425.
Velasquez, 281, 410.
“Venice Preserved,” 351.
Veronese, Paul, 228, 402.
Virgil, 11, 137, 140, 297, 352.
“Vision of Judgment,” 248, 289, 404-5.
Voltaire, F. M. A., xliv, 48, 212, 330, 389, 401, 425.
Waithman, Robert, 226, 401.
“Wallenstein,” 214, 396.
Walton, Izaak, 201, 387-8.
Warton, Joseph, xxxv, 408.
Waterloo, Antoine, 201, 388.
Waverley Novels, 224, 228-30, 240, 303, 333.
Webster, John, lvi, 1, 4, 326, 421-2.
Wedgwood, Tom, 284-6, 411.
Whateley, Thomas, 365.
White, James, 304, 416.
“Whole Duty of Man,” 81.
Wickliff, John, 232, 402.
Wilson, John, xxvi, xxviii.
Wolcot, John. See Peter Pindar.
Wolstonecraft, Mary, 284-5, 311, 393, 411.
Wordsworth, W., xi, xxviii-xxix, xxxvi, xxxvii, xxxviii, xliii, xlviii, liii, lviii-lix, lxix, 3, 109, 191-204;
the poet of simple humanity, 191;
his democracy, 192;
defiance of convention, 192-4;
poet of nature, 195-6;
his philosophic vein, 196-8;
his appearance, voice, and manner, 198-9, 293-5;
his opinions of poets and painters, 199-202, 388-9;
“the child of disappointment,” 203-4, 216, 242, 244, 284, 290-5;
meeting with Hazlitt, 293, 297, 311, 345, 386, 395, 413.
World, The, 152, 342, 379.
Wycherley, William, 97, 371.
Young, Edward, 109, 366.
Zanga, 76.
Zisca, John, 211, 391.
“Academy of Compliments,” 81.
Addison, Joseph, xxxii, liii, lvii, 130, 142, 143, 144, 147, 153, 268, 303, 328, 377, 378.
Adventurer, The, 152, 342, 379.
Æschylus, 48, 71, 209, 278.
Alcæus, 193.
“Alexander’s Feast,” 199.
Alison, A., xxxvi.
“A Mad World, My Masters,” 18.
“Amelia,” 160-2.
Amyot, Jacques, 352.
“Anatomy of Melancholy,” 224, 397, 400.
“Ancient Mariner,” 213, 297.
“Antony and Cleopatra,” liv-lvi, 39, 361.
Aquinas, Thomas, 211, 328, 392.
Aram, Eugene, 326, 424.
Arbuthnot, John, lx, 130, 212, 375.
Aretine, Peter, 12, 320, 353.
Ariel, 85-6, 210, 365.
Ariosto, Lodovico, xliii, 11, 21, 243, 253, 320, 352.
Aristophanes, 48.
Aristophanes of Byzantium, 363.
Aristotle, xxxiii, 135.
Arnold, Matthew, lix.
“As You Like It,” lv, 58, 363.
Atherstone, Edwin, xxxvii.
Ayrton, W., 304, 315-9, 328, 331, 378, 416.
Babbitt, Irving, lxx n.
Bacon, Francis, xii, xv, liii, 1, 146, 254, 327 n., 425.
Bagehot, W., xxxiii, lxxii.
Beattie, James, 365.
Beaumont and Fletcher, lvi, 1, 2, 226, 326, 346, 422.
“Beggar’s Opera,” 71, 263.
Behmen, Jacob, 211, 392.
Belleforest, François de, 353.
Bentham, Jeremy, lviii.
Berkeley, George, xii, 210, 287 n., 327, 338, 390.
Betterton, T., 141, 377.
Bewick, T., 201, 388.
Bible, 6-11, 264, 271, 272-3, 351.
Bickerstaff, Isaac, 139, 140, 377.
Birrell, A., lxxii, lxxiii.
Blackstone, Sir William, 157, 380.
Blackwood’s Magazine, xxv-xxvii, xxxvii, lxxi.
Blackwood, W., xxvii, 296, 413.
Blount, Martha, 121, 321, 324, 374.
Boccaccio, Giovanni, xliii, 12, 16, 127, 137, 268, 320, 343, 352, 408-9, 422.
Boileau, Nicolas, 124, 374.
Bolingbroke, Viscount, 127, 129, 190, 375.
Borgia, Lucretia, 329.
Boswell, J., 150-1, 303, 317, 321, 379, 414.
Bowles, W. L., xlv, xlvii, 211, 245, 374, 393.
Britton, T., 302, 415.
“Broken Heart, The,” lvi.
Brooke, Lord. See Greville, Fulke.
Browne, Sir Thomas, lxiv, 224, 316-7, 397, 400.
Buckingham, Duke of, 130, 375.
Buffamalco, 298 n., 415.
Bulwer-Lytton, Edward, lxxii.
Bunyan, John, 224, 269, 324, 409.
Burke, Edmund, xii, xiv, liii, lxvi, 145 n., 147, 150, 156, 172-90;
his mental range, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
as a speaker, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
nuance of understanding, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[Pg 434]views on government and society, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
one-sidedness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
prose style, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__.
Burleigh, Lord, 21, 356.
Burney, Fanny, 380, 383, 413, 417.
Burney, James, 304, 321, 416, 417.
Burney, Martin, 304, 321, 324, 328, 416-7.
Burns, Robert, xxxvi, 7.
Burton, Robert, 224, 397, 400.
Butler, Joseph, 210, 287, 299, 327, 385, 390.
Byron, Lord, xi, xxiii, xxvii n., xxxvi, xxxvii, xlv, liii, lviii-lix, lxxi, 197, 203, 216, 236-50,
his self-centered attitude was different from Scott’s, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his focus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his relationships, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his tragedies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his satire, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his serious-comic style, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his extravagance, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
aristocratic pride, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
death in Greece, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
“Cain,” 247.
Calamy, Edmund, 211, 391.
“Caleb Williams,” 298.
“Camilla,” 291, 413.
“Campaign, The,” 268, 408.
Campbell, Thomas, xxxvii, xlv, lviii, 417-8.
Carlyle, T., xviii n., xxxi, li.
Cary, H. F., 353.
Castiglione, B., 12, 353.
“Catiline,” 11.
Cervantes, Miguel de, xiii, 97, 157-8, 347, 380, 430.
Chalmers, T., 263, 407.
Chantrey, Sir Francis, 294, 413.
Chapman, G., 2, 4, 11, 352.
Charron, P., 136 n., 376.
Chatham, Lord, 174-5, 177 n., 188, 383.
Chatterton, T., 328.
Chaucer, Geoffrey, liii, lxxiii, 21, 32, 34-5, 40-2, 200, 267-8, 319-21, 343, 408-9, 422.
Chester, John, 295-9.
Chesterton, G. K., xviii.
“Childe Harold,” 242.
“Christabel,” lvii, 214, 395.
Chubb, T., 338, 427.
Cibber, Colley, 52.
Cicero, 12, 188-9.
Cimabue, 329, 331, 425.
Cinthio, Giraldi, 353.
Citizen of the World, 152-3, 379.
Clarendon, Earl of, 346, 430.
“Clarissa Harlowe,” 168-9, 270.
Clarke, S., 210, 391.
Claude of Lorraine, 212, 264, 298 n., 303, 329.
Cobbett, W., lvii, lxi-lxii, lxvii.
Coke, Sir Edward, 1, 350.
Coleridge, S. T., xiii,
service to English critique, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__;
his intelligence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
reading level, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
inactivity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his poetry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his writing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
compared to Southey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his preaching, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
kindness to Hazlitt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
appearance, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
literary views, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
conversation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
reading style, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__.
Collins, W., 200.
Comedy, 96-8, 371.
“Comedy of Errors,” l.
“Comus,” 32.
Congreve, W., 97, 371.
Connoisseur, The, 152, 342, 379.
“Coriolanus,” 11, 361.
Corneille, Pierre, 361.
Cornwall, Barry, xxxvi.
Correggio, 329, 425.
“Corsair, The,” 242.
Cotton, C., 138, 376.
“Count Fathom,” 164-5.
Cowley, A., 138, 377.
Cowper, W., 109, 211, 297.
Crabbe, G., xxxvii, lviii-lix.
[Pg 435]
Crebillon, Claude, 155, 212, 380.
Crichton, James, “the Admirable,” 326, 424.
Croker, J. W., 212, 393.
Croly, George, xxxvii.
Cromwell, Oliver, 324.
Cudworth, R., 210, 390.
Cumberland, R., 365.
Curran, J. P., 310, 418.
“Cymbeline,” lv, 50-9.
Dante, xliii, 12, 48, 112, 114, 200, 243, 271, 273-5, 320, 353, 425.
D’Avenant, W., 407.
Davidson, John, lxxiii n.
Davies, Sir John, 21.
Davy, Sir Humphry, 342, 368, 429.
“Death of Abel,” 297, 413.
Defoe, Daniel, liii, 157 n., 269, 409.
Dekker, T., lvi, 1, 4, 10, 18, 326, 421-2.
De Lolme, J. L., 157, 380.
“Delphine,” 333.
De Quincey, T., xxxii, lxvii, 387.
Dobell, Bertram, 398.
Domenichino, 296, 413.
“Don Juan,” 245, 246 n.
Donne, J., 303, 318-9, 416.
“Don Quixote,” 164, 330, 337, 346, 381.
Douce, F., 306, 418.
Drake, Sir Francis, 1, 350.
Drake, Nathan, 17, 354.
Drummond, William, of Hawthornden, 326, 424.
Dryden, J., xxxiii, xxxiv, 107, 127, 200, 268, 303, 323.
Du Bartas, G., 12, 353.
Duns Scotus, 211, 328, 392.
Durfey, Tom, 141, 377.
Dyer, G., 313, 419.
Eachard, John, 157, 380.
Edgeworth, Maria, xxxvi.
Edinburgh Review, xi, xv, xxxv, xxxvi, xxxviii, xlvi, lxxi, lxxii.
Edwards, Jonathan, 327, 424.
Elliston, R. W., 300, 415.
“Emilius,” xlviii, 339-40.
“English Bards and Scotch Reviewers,” 244.
“Epistle of Eloise to Abelard,” 127.
“Essay on Criticism,” 124-5.
“Essay on Laws,” xxiii.
“Essay on the Principles of Human Action,” xiv, 287, 412.
Estcourt, R., 141, 377.
Euripides, 209.
“Eve of St. Agnes,” lviii.
“Excursion, The,” 198.
“Faërie Queene,” xlvii, xlviii, 13, 356, 357.
Fairfax, Edward, 11.
Farquhar, George, 343.
Fawcett, J., xii, 385.
Fichte, J. G., 212, 394.
Field, Barron, 324, 420.
Fielding, H., xiii, xlii, lvii, 156-65, 167, 224, 298, 303, 324, 380, 415.
Fletcher, John, 4, 16, 17, 354.
Ford, John, lvi.
Foster, John, xxxv n.
Fox, C. J., 177 n., 188, 298, 385.
Francis, Sir Philip, 393.
Friend, The, 215, 396.
Froissart, Jean, 346, 430.
Froude, J. A., xxxiii.
Fuller, T., 224, 346, 400.
Fuseli, H., 145, 310, 378.
Garrick, D., 151, 324-5, 420.
Gay, J., 224, 303, 328, 401.
Geoffrey of Monmouth, 353.
“George Barnwell,” 365.
Gessner, S., 413.
Ghirlandaio, 212, 329, 331, 394.
Gibbon, Edward, xxxv, 224.
Gifford, W., xxxviii.
“Gil Blas,” 303, 337, 381.
Giorgione, 329, 425.
Giotto, 212, 329, 331, 394.
Godwin, W., xi, xiii, xv, lxvii, 212, 226, 284-5, 300, 311, 326, 383, 393, 396.
[Pg 436]
Goethe, J. W., xiii, 212, 341, 394, 409.
Golding, Arthur, 352.
Goldsmith, Oliver, 148, 150, 151, 152-3, 162, 170, 212, 308, 321, 325, 342.
Gosse, E., xliv n.
Gray, T., 155, 200, 298, 328, 414.
Greville, Fulke, 210, 316-7, 326, 390.
Guardian, The, 145, 378.
Guicciardini, F., 346, 430.
Guido, 329, 425.
“Guy Faux,” 224, 231, 315, 331, 399.
“Guzman d’Alfarache,” 381.
Halifax, Marquis of, 138, 376.
“Hamlet,” liv, 14, 37-9, 51, 60, 76-84, 367-8.
Hampden, John, 232, 402.
Handel, G. F., 324, 415, 421.
Harrington, Sir John, 11.
Hartley, D., 210, 327, 338, 390.
Hawkesworth, John, 152, 379.
Haydon, B. F., xxiv, xxvi, xxix, 294, 311, 413.
Hazlitt, John, xiii.
Hazlitt, W., the elder, xii, 277-8, 281-4, 411.
Hazlitt, W. In relation to his age, xi-xii;
early environment and reading, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
interest in metaphysics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
as an artist, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the start of authorship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
introduction to journalism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
as an essayist, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
this paradox, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
emotional warmth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
outward sadness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
nostalgia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
attachment to political values, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
literary-political disputes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
bitter feelings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Carlyle’s opinion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
as an essayist, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
as a critic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
debt to Coleridge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and notes throughout;
union of taste and judgment, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
catholicity of taste, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
limited reading, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
generalizing power, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
historical perspective, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
limitations, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
love for books, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
on literature and life, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on "imagination," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on substance and style, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on poetry and meter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
scope of his criticism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on Shakespeare, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on Elizabethan playwrights, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on his peers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his writing style, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on wording, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
using quotes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
influence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his perspective on English character, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on progress in the arts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
friendship with Lamb, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
meeting with Coleridge and its impact, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hazlitt, W. C, xiv n.
“Heaven and Earth,” 243.
Heine, Heinrich, liv, lxxi.
Henley, Ernest, xxxiii.
Henry VI, 365.
Herford, C. H., xlii n.
Hesiod, 11.
Heywood, T., 2, 4, 326, 422.
Hobbes, T., xii, xv, 327, 338, 424.
Hoby, T., 353.
Hogarth, W., 158, 212, 225, 303, 324, 381.
Holcroft, T., 285, 300, 304-5, 411, 417.
Holinshed, Ralph, 15, 346, 353-4, 430.
Homer, xlviii, 11, 104, 112, 115, 119, 189, 193, 253, 268, 270, 271-2, 273, 275, 352.
Hood, Tom, xxxvii.
Hook, Theodore, 393.
Hooker, Richard, 1, 350.
Horne, R. H., lxxii.
Howells, W. D., lxxi.
Hume, D., xii, 286-7, 327, 338, 411.
“Humphrey Clinker,” 164, 385.
[Pg 437]
Hunt, Leigh, xvii, xxvi, xxxii, liii, lix, lxxi, 306-7, 311, 327, 330-1, 390, 404, 418, 426.
Huss, John, 211, 391.
Hutchinson, Lucy, 330, 425.
Iago, liv, 42, 72-6, 361, 365.
Imagination, 34;
in Shakespeare, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in Milton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Inchbald, Elizabeth, 311, 383, 418.
Irving, Edward, liii, lix, 341.
Irving, Washington, 397.
Jeffrey, Francis, xxxvi-xxxviii, xlv, lix, 244, 376, 404.
Jerome of Prague, 211, 391.
Jervas, C., 130-1, 375.
“John Bull,” 212, 393.
“John Buncle,” xliv, 302.
Johnson, S., xxxiv, xxxvi, lii, 34, 99, 107, 109, 145-52;
his writing style, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his character by Boswell, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__.
“John Woodvill,” 226, 401.
Jonson, Ben, 1, 2, 4, 11, 226, 326, 423-4.
“Joseph Andrews,” 156-8, 160, 161-2, 337.
“Julia de Roubigné,” 154, 343.
“Julius Cæsar,” 11.
Junius, 190, 212, 224, 298, 303, 324, 345, 393, 414.
Kames, Lord, xxxiv, xxxv.
Kant, I., 212, 394, 395, 417.
Kean, E., 84, 368.
Keats, John, xvi, xxv, xxxvi, xlviii, lviii, 341, 428-9.
Kemble, J. P., 84, 310, 367-8.
“King Lear,” l, liv, 14, 42, 48, 51, 60, 78, 256-7, 260, 361, 363.
Kneller, Sir Godfrey, 333, 427.
Kotzebue, A. F. F., xliv.
La Fontaine, Jean de, 330, 425.
Lamb, Charles, xvii, xxii, xxvi, xxxii, xliii, xliv, xlviii, liii, lvi, lxi, lxvii, lxxi, 18, 71, 83 n., 154, 209, 220-6,
his chat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
meeting with Hazlitt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
friendship with Hazlitt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
his Wednesday nights, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__.
Lamb, Mary, xxii, 330, 380, 415.
Landor, W. S., xxxiii, 425.
Lang, Andrew, xxvi.
“Laodamia,” 197.
“Lara,” 242.
La Rochefoucauld, François de, xvi, 330, 425.
“Launcelot Greaves,” 164.
“Lazarillo de Tormes,” 381.
Leibnitz, G., 210, 327, 391.
Leonardo da Vinci, 225, 329, 331, 401.
Le Sage, Alain, 157, 380.
Lessing, G. E., 212, 395.
“Letter of Elia to Robert Southey,” 400, 417.
Lewis, M. G., 294, 413.
Liberal, The, 244, 404.
Lillie, Charles, 141, 377.
Lillo, G., l, 71, 258, 365.
Locke, John, 315-6, 328, 338.
Lockhart, J. G., xxvi, xxvii, xxviii, xxxvii-xxxviii, lix.
London Magazine, xxvi n., xxxvii-xxxviii, lxxi.
Longinus, xxxiii, xxxv, lxvii, 115, 372.
Lounger, The, 153, 379.
Lowell, J. R., lvi, lxxii-lxxiii.
Lucas, E. V., 417.
Luther, Martin, 232, 402.
“Lutrin,” 124, 374.
“Lyrical Ballads,” 192, 198, 291-2, 297, 342.
Lyttleton, Lord, 379.
MacAdam, J. L., 232, 402.
Macaulay, T. B., lxxi, 393.
“Macbeth,” 14, 42, 48, 51, 60-71, 263, 361, 365, 407.
Machiavelli, N., 12, 353.
Mackail, J. W., lii n.
[Pg 438]
Mackenzie, H., 153-4, 343, 379.
Mackintosh, Sir James, 284, 411.
Macpherson, J., 409-10.
Malebranche, N., 210, 390.
Malthus, T. R., xiv.
Mandeville, B., 145, 218, 378.
“Manfred,” 244.
“Man of Feeling,” 154, 343.
“Man of the World, The,” 153.
Mansfield, Lord, 129, 375.
Marivaux, Pierre, 155, 212, 380.
Marlborough, Duke of, 141, 377.
Marlowe, Christopher, lvi, 2, 4, 16, 326, 338, 421.
Marston, John, 2, 4, 350.
Massaccio, 212, 394.
Michael Angelo, 200, 275, 329, 425.
Middleton, T., 2, 4, 71, 350.
“Midsummer Night’s Dream,” lv, 17, 85-7, 363.
Millar, A., 333, 427.
Milman, Henry, xxxvii.
Milton, John, xlviii, li, lii, liii, lxi, lxxiii, 4, 7, 33, 34-5, 41-2, 44, 47, 101-17;
his serious tone, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his learning, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his ideas, both musical and visual, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his free verse, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
similar to Dante, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
compared to Homer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__.
Mirror, The, 153, 379.
“Misanthrope,” 361.
Molière, J. B. P., xliii, 97, 252, 330, 361, 425.
Montagu, Mrs. Basil, 311, 418.
Montague, Lady Mary Wortley, 324.
Montaigne, Michel de, xvi, 134-8, 139, 146, 330, 376, 401.
Montesquieu, C. L. de S., 309.
Moore, Edward, 1, 258, 379, 406.
Moore, Thomas, xxxvii, lviii, lxviii, 243.
More, Hannah, xliv.
Morgan, Lady, 333, 426.
Morgann, Maurice, 359, 369.
Morley, John, xliv n., 383, 384.
“Much Ado About Nothing,” 371.
Murillo, l, 281, 410.
Murray, John, xxvii, 289.
Napoleon, xiii, xxiv, 343 n., 372.
Neal, Daniel, 211, 391.
Newcastle, Duchess of, 210, 330, 390.
“New Eloise, The,” 339.
Newton, Sir Isaac, 145, 315-6, 389.
Ninon de Lenclos, 330, 425.
North, Sir Thomas, 11.
Northcote, James, lvii, 307-8, 311, 401, 418.
“Ode on the Departing Year,” 290.
Oldfield, Anne, 141, 377.
Ophelia, 38-9, 82-3, 367.
Ossian, 271, 275-6, 408, 409-10.
“Othello,” 14, 42, 47, 51, 60, 72-6, 257, 361, 368.
Otway, T., 4, 328, 351.
Ovid, 11, 131, 137, 352.
Paine, Tom, 288, 411.
Paley, W., 201, 287, 388.
“Pamela,” 166-8.
“Paradise Lost,” xlvii, 303, 310, 385, 406.
“Paradise Regained,” 303.
Parnell, T., 224, 400.
Parr, Samuel, 418.
“Paul and Virginia,” 290, 412-3.
“Peregrine Pickle,” 164, 335.
“Persian Letters,” 152, 379.
“Peter Bell,” 294-5.
Petrarch, F., 12, 320, 353.
Phaer, Thomas, 352.
Phillips, E., 304, 324, 416.
“Philoctetes,” 269, 409.
“Pilgrim’s Progress,” li, 32, 268-9.
Pindar, 193.
Pindar, Peter, 219, 311, 396.
Pitt, William, 177 n., 298.
Plato, 211, 253, 392.
[Pg 439]
Plotinus, 211, 392.
Plutarch, 11, 140, 352.
“Poems on the Naming of Places,” 290.
Poetry, epic and dramatic poetry distinguished, 43;
verse its clear distinction, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
art and nature poetry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
poetry defined, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
tragic poetry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
poetic language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
poetry and society, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
poetry and painting, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
poetry and rhythm, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
poetry and eloquence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Poole, Tom, 291, 295, 413.
Pope, Alexander, xlii, xlv, lvii, lxiii, lxxii, 32, 107, 109, 110, 118-32;
his poetic limitations, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the poet of digital life, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his correctness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his satire, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his compliments, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his messages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__.
Poussin, Gaspar, 296, 413.
Poussin, Nicolas, 26, 201, 357.
Priestley, Joseph, xii, xv, xxiii, 210, 390.
Proclus, 211, 392.
Puck, 45,
compared to Ariel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Quarterly Review, xxv, xxvi, xxvii, xxxv, lxvi.
Rabelais, F., 48, 212, 330, 425.
Racine, J., 330, 425.
Radcliffe, Anne, 337, 383, 427.
Raleigh, Sir Walter, 1, 350.
Rambler, The, 145-6, 342, 378, 397.
“Rape of the Lock,” l, 122-4.
Raphael, 212, 264, 298 n., 329, 389, 416, 425.
“Rasselas,” 149, 378.
“Religious Musings,” 211.
Rembrandt, 202, 263, 329, 388, 389.
“Remorse,” 214, 299, 396.
“Return from Parnassus,” 17.
Reynolds, Mrs., 304, 321, 323, 416.
Reynolds, Sir Joshua, 275, 308, 325, 329, 418.
Richard II, 43, 365.
Richard III, compared with Macbeth, 68-70, 365.
Richardson, S., xiii, xlii, lvii, 157, 158, 165-70, 270, 298, 303, 324, 342, 381, 415.
“Rivals, The,” 164.
Roberts, William, 244, 404.
Robertson, J. M., lxxiii n.
“Robinson Crusoe,” li, 201, 268-9.
“Roderick Random,” 162-4.
Rogers, Samuel, xxxvi, xxxvii.
“Romeo and Juliet,” liv, 51, 84-5, 310, 363, 368.
Ronsard, Pierre, 12, 353.
“Rosamond Gray,” 154, 226, 401.
Rousseau, J. J., xii, xiii, xvi, xxiv, xliv n., 212, 311, 330, 339-40, 428.
Rowley, William, 2, 350.
Rubens, Peter Paul, 30, 329, 357.
Sainte-Beuve, C. A., xl, lxx.
St. Evremont, Ch., 330, 401, 425.
St. Pierre, B., 413.
Saintsbury, G., xl n., lvii, lxx n., lxxiii n., 366.
Sallust, 12.
Salmasius, Claudius, 114, 372.
Sannazarius, 388.
Saxo Grammaticus, 15, 353.
Schelling, F. W. J., 212, 394-5.
Schiller, Friedrich, xliv, 214, 341, 409.
Schlegel, A. W., liii n., liv, lxxi, 84, 349, 358, 363, 368, 423.
Schlegel, F., xxvii n.
Scott, John, xxvi n., xxviii.
Scott, Sir Walter, xxviii, xxxvi, xxxvii, liii, lviii-lix, 227-35;
his books, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his freedom from bias, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his Toryism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[Pg 440]character, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
compared to Byron, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his poetry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__.
“Sejanus,” 11, 424.
Seneca, 177.
Settle, Elkanah, 128.
Shaftesbury, Lord, 138, 377, 408.
Shakespeare, W., xxvii, xxxiii, xxxiv, xlii, xliii, xlv, l, liii-lvi, lxix, lxxi, lxxiii, 1,
rank among peers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__;
compared to Chaucer, Spenser, and Milton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
compared to modern poets, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
universal empathy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
his creativity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
language and versification, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
faults, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
genius for comedy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
his women, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
unity of feeling, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his values, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
tragic strength, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
contrast utilization, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
skill in personalizing character, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
unsuitable for stage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
detachment from his characters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his poetry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__.
Shelley, P. B., xi, xxiv, xxv, xxxvi, xxxvii, lviii, 393.
Shenstone, William, 385.
Sheridan, R. B., 310.
Shrewsbury Chronicle, xxiii.
Siddons, Sarah, 64, 364.
Sidney, Algernon, 232, 402.
Sidney, Sir Philip, 1, 16, 288, 303, 316, 354.
“Sir Charles Grandison,” 166, 168, 169, 270, 324, 383.
Sir Fopling Flutter, xlviii, 312, 339, 419.
Sir Roger de Coverley, 142.
Smith, Adam, 282, 410.
Smollett, T., 157-8, 162-5, 224, 303, 381.
Socinus, F. P., 211, 391.
Somers, John, 232, 403.
Sophocles, 189, 209, 409.
“Sorrows of Werther,” 212, 394.
South, Robert, 210, 287, 391.
Southey, Robert, xxviii, xxxvi, lviii, lxxi, 28, 212, 216-9, 289, 300, 395.
Spectator, The, 141-5, 342, 377.
Spenser, Edmund, liii, lvii, lxxiii, 1, 13, 21-33;
his charm, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his allegory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
language and versification, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__.
Spinoza, Baruch, 211, 391.
de Staël, Madame, xliv, 426.
Steele, Richard, xxxii, liii, lvii, 139, 142, 144, 145, 303, 328.
Sterne, L., xiii, 153, 157, 158, 170-1, 303, 309, 381, 397.
Stevenson, R. L., xviii n., xxiii, lix.
Stewart, Dugald, 328, 425.
Stoddart, Dr., 114, 372.
Stowe, John, 346, 430.
Suckling, Sir John, 16.
Surrey, Earl of, 16, 352, 354.
Swedenborg, Emanuel, 211, 392.
Swift, Jonathan, xviii n., lx, 212, 303, 328, 377.
Sylvester, Joshua, 353.
Tacitus, 12.
Talfourd, T. N., lxxii, 379.
“Tartuffe,” 361.
Tasso, T., xliii, 11, 24 n., 112, 243, 352.
Tatler, The, 139, 140-5, 342, 377.
Taylor, Jeremy, liii, 211, 298, 392.
“Tempest,” 13, 85-6, 363.
Temple, Sir William, 138, 377.
Thackeray, W. M., lxii.
Thomson, James, 109, 200, 212, 297, 328.
Thucydides, 346, 430.
Thurloe, John, 333, 427.
Tillotson, John, 210, 391.
[Pg 441]
“Timon of Athens,” 48, 361.
Titian, 264, 308, 320, 329, 343, 387, 389.
“Tom Jones,” xlviii, 159-60, 162-3, 290, 335-7.
Tooke, Horne, 309, 310, 327, 418.
“Troilus and Cressida,” 45.
Tucker, Abraham, xiv.
Turberville, George, 352-3.
Turenne, Marshal, 141, 377.
“Twelfth Night,” 96-100.
“Two Noble Kinsmen,” 17.
Twyne, Thomas, 352.
Vanbrugh, Sir John, 97, 141, 371.
Van Dyck, Sir Anthony, 329, 389, 425.
Velasquez, 281, 410.
“Venice Preserved,” 351.
Veronese, Paul, 228, 402.
Virgil, 11, 137, 140, 297, 352.
“Vision of Judgment,” 248, 289, 404-5.
Voltaire, F. M. A., xliv, 48, 212, 330, 389, 401, 425.
Waithman, Robert, 226, 401.
“Wallenstein,” 214, 396.
Walton, Izaak, 201, 387-8.
Warton, Joseph, xxxv, 408.
Waterloo, Antoine, 201, 388.
Waverley Novels, 224, 228-30, 240, 303, 333.
Webster, John, lvi, 1, 4, 326, 421-2.
Wedgwood, Tom, 284-6, 411.
Whateley, Thomas, 365.
White, James, 304, 416.
“Whole Duty of Man,” 81.
Wickliff, John, 232, 402.
Wilson, John, xxvi, xxviii.
Wolcot, John. See Peter Pindar.
Wolstonecraft, Mary, 284-5, 311, 393, 411.
Wordsworth, W., xi, xxviii-xxix, xxxvi, xxxvii, xxxviii, xliii, xlviii, liii, lviii-lix, lxix, 3, 109, 191-204;
the poet of everyday humanity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his democracy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
breaking the norm, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
nature poet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his philosophical mindset, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his looks, tone, and demeanor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his views on poets and painters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
“the child of disappointment,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__;
meeting with Hazlitt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__.
World, The, 152, 342, 379.
Wycherley, William, 97, 371.
Young, Edward, 109, 366.
Zanga, 76.
Zisca, John, 211, 391.
Transcriber’s Notes:
Transcription Notes:
Additional spacing after some of the quotes is intentional to indicate both the end of a quotation and the beginning of a new paragraph as presented in the original text.
Additional spacing after some of the quotes is intentional to indicate both the end of a quotation and the start of a new paragraph as presented in the original text.
Other than the corrections noted by hover information in the text, printer’s inconsistencies in spelling, punctuation, hyphenation, and ligature usage have been retained.
Other than the corrections indicated by hover information in the text, the printer's inconsistencies in spelling, punctuation, hyphenation, and ligature usage have been kept.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!